Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Teh Ping

2023-03-26T12:17:44Z

Teh Ping: Protected "User:Teh Ping": Project Staff Request ([Edit=Administrators/supervisors only] (indefinite) [Move=Administrators/supervisors only] (indefinite))

Well, let's try this again.

Gender: Male

Age: 5400 (not 8100, goodness gracious)

Occupation: Civilian

Country of Birth: Singapore

What I once worked on Baka-Tsuki: Gundam Unicorn, Kamimemo, I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress, Ryuoh no Oshigoto!, Tosho Meikyuu

MIA: Shakugan no Shana, The World God Only Knows, Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai, Toaru Majutsu no Index, Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu, Sword Art Online, Infinite Stratos, Black Bullet, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia, Clockwork Planet, Imouto Sae Ireba ii, 86, Tanmoshi

Hellping projects: 3 Minutes Boy Meets Girl, Ashita, Boku wa Shinu. Kimi wa Ikikaeru. (Okay, let's be honest. I'm too lazy to upload the illustrations) Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro...... Magdala, Sunday Without God, Otonari no Tenshi Sama, Tsurekano,

What am I doing now: R.E.T.I.R.E.D.

User:Teh Ping

2023-03-26T12:17:25Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu

2023-03-26T12:15:24Z

Teh Ping:

[[File:ToMei v1 Cover.jpeg|200px|thumb|Arteria]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Remember. You have to find the enemies perpetrating your father’s traumatic injuries, and reclaim his deprived honor and magic. Accompanying you is Arteria, the High Daylight Walker girl. To do that, you have to visit the library city and enter the labyrinth, where various kinds of books exist.

You have one big obstacle. Your memory only remains for eight hours. But there is a way. Surely there is.

Please struggle, to remain human. That you will regain all the memories.

== Translation ==

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. (TP Remark: I'm taking over even though I'm an ex-Supervisor...)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
== Updates ==

* October 29, 2017: Project Page Created (TP Snark: Out of boredom)

== Tosho Meikyuu Series ==

===[[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1| Volume 1 - Arteria ]]===
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter1|Library Labyrinth]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2|936 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3|630 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5|331 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7|038 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

MediaWiki:Sidebar

2023-03-26T12:15:05Z

Teh Ping:

* navigation

** Baka-Tsuki:Rules|Charter of Guidance
** Format_guideline|Project Presentation
** Special:Recentchanges|Recent Changes
** Category:Root|Categories

* Quick Links
**Baka-Tsuki:About|About Baka-Tsuki
**Help:Getting_Started|Getting Started
**Baka-Tsuki:Rules|Rules & Guidelines
**http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/|Forum
**https://qchat1.rizon.net/?channels=baka-tsuki|IRC: #Baka-Tsuki
**https://discord.gg/bakatsuki|Discord server

* Annex
** Category:Light_novel_(English)|MAIN PROJECTS
** Category:Language|Alternative Languages
** Category:Teaser (English)|Teaser Projects
** Category:Web_novel_(English)|Web Novel Projects
** Audio_Recordings|Audio Novel Project

* Network
** https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php|Forum
** https://www.facebook.com/groups/Baka.Tsuki.org/|Facebook
** https://twitter.com/#!/Baka_Tsuki|Twitter
** https://qchat1.rizon.net/?channels=baka-tsuki|IRC: #Baka-Tsuki
** https://discord.gg/bakatsuki|Discord
** https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCiNK5y7TOJqvuHurX_yui-A|Youtube

* Completed Series
** Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu|Baka to test to shoukanjuu
** Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Chrome Shelled Regios
** Clash_of_Hexennacht|Clash of Hexennacht
** CubexCursedxCurious|Cube × Cursed × Curious
** Fate/Zero|Fate/Zero
** Hello,_Hello_and_Hello|Hello, Hello and Hello
** Hikaru_ga_Chikyuu_ni_Itakoro......|Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......
** Kamisama_no_Memochou|Kamisama no Memochou
** Kamisu_Reina_Series|Kamisu Reina Series
** Leviathan_of_the_Covenant|Leviathan of the Covenant
** Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Magika no Kenshi to Basileus
** Masou_Gakuen_HxH|Masou Gakuen HxH
** Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa|Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa
** Owari_no_Chronicle|Owari no Chronicle
** Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance|Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance
** Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Silver Cross and Draculea
** A_Simple_Survey|A Simple Survey
** Ultimate_Antihero|Ultimate Antihero
** The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village|The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village

* One-shots
** Amaryllis_in_the_Ice_Country|Amaryllis in the Ice Country
** The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage|(The) Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage
** Gekkou|Gekkou
** Iris_on_Rainy_Days|Iris on Rainy Days
** Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou|Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou
** Tabi_ni_Deyou,_Horobiyuku_Sekai_no_Hate_Made|Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made
** Tada,_Sore_Dake_de_Yokattan_Desu|Tada, Sore Dake de Yokattan Desu
** The_World_God_Only_Knows|The World God Only Knows
** Tosho Meikyuu|Tosho Meikyuu

* Up-to-Date (Within 1 Volume)
** HEAVY_OBJECT|Heavy Object
** Hyouka|Hyouka
** I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress
** The_Unexplored_Summon_Blood_Sign|The Unexplored Summon://Blood-Sign
** Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:_Genesis_Testament|Toaru Majutsu no Index: Genesis Testament

* Regularly Updated
** City_Series|City Series
** Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon

* Visual Novels
** Anniversary_no_Kuni_no_Alice|Anniversary no Kuni no Alice
** Fate/stay_night|Fate/Stay Night
** Tomoyo_After|Tomoyo After
** White_Album_2|White Album 2

* Original Light Novels
** Ancient_Magic_Arc|Ancient Magic Arc
** Dantega|Dantega
** Daybreak_on_Hyperion|Daybreak on Hyperion
** The_Longing_Of_Shiina_Ryo|The Longing Of Shiina Ryo
** Mother_of_Learning|Mother of Learning
** The_Devil's_Spice|The Devil's Spice

Tosho Meikyuu

2023-03-26T12:12:19Z

Teh Ping:

[[File:ToMei v1 Cover.jpeg|200px|thumb|Arteria]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Remember. You have to find the enemies perpetrating your father’s traumatic injuries, and reclaim his deprived honor and magic. Accompanying you is Arteria, the High Daylight Walker girl. To do that, you have to visit the library city and enter the labyrinth, where various kinds of books exist.

You have one big obstacle. Your memory only remains for eight hours. But there is a way. Surely there is.

Please struggle, to remain human. That you will regain all the memories.

== Translation ==

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. (TP Remark: I'm taking over even though I'm an ex-Supervisor...)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
== Updates ==

* October 29, 2017: Project Page Created (TP Snark: Out of boredom)

== Tosho Meikyuu Series ==

===[[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1| Volume 1 - Arteria ]]===
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter1|Library Labyrinth]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2|936 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3|630 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5|331 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7|038 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===
:* [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] - If anyone wants to take over, please do so. I got too many projects to handle orz

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1

2023-03-26T12:11:49Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "{{:Tosho Meikyuu Illustrations}} {{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter1}} {{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2}} {{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3}} {{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4}..."

{{:Tosho Meikyuu Illustrations}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter1}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue}}
{{:Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword}}

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu

2023-03-26T12:08:18Z

Teh Ping: /* Tosho Meikyuu Series */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:ToMei v1 Cover.jpeg|200px|thumb|Arteria]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Remember. You have to find the enemies perpetrating your father’s traumatic injuries, and reclaim his deprived honor and magic. Accompanying you is Arteria, the High Daylight Walker girl. To do that, you have to visit the library city and enter the labyrinth, where various kinds of books exist.

You have one big obstacle. Your memory only remains for eight hours. But there is a way. Surely there is.

Please struggle, to remain human. That you will regain all the memories.

== Translation ==

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. (TP Remark: I'm taking over even though I'm an ex-Supervisor...)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
== Updates ==

* October 29, 2017: Project Page Created (TP Snark: Out of boredom)

== Tosho Meikyuu Series ==

===[[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1| Volume 1 - Arteria ]]===
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter1|Library Labyrinth]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2|936 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3|630 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5|331 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7|038 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
::* [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===
:* [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] - If anyone wants to take over, please do so. I got too many projects to handle orz

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword

2023-03-26T12:07:57Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Afterword== Nice to meet you, my name is Sei Toaza. I am really glad that you have picked up ‘Library Labyrinth’. ■To you who is thinking of reading this ‘Librar..."

==Afterword==

Nice to meet you, my name is Sei Toaza.

I am really glad that you have picked up ‘Library Labyrinth’.

■To you who is thinking of reading this ‘Library Labyrinth’.

This ‘Library Labyrinth’ is not a book written to satisfy every reader. There are lots of pages, has lots of difficult gimmicks, and has a second person perspective. I would say this is a ‘book’ that chooses its people.

But if you have ever wanted to ‘go elsewhere’ in your life till this point, this ‘Library Labyrinth’ is the 'book' for you.

The ‘Library Labyrinth’ is a labyrinth of books, an archive where all kinds of books humans can imagine lie in slumber. It is a library of the gods where you can find any story, like the ‘book of the strongest vampire’, ‘a book of a half-blood demon’, or a ‘book of a boy who lost his memory five years ago’.

This ‘Library Labyrinth’ is ‘a certain place elsewhere’ that I wrote to fulfil my desire to "go to a certain place elsewhere’.

I did my best to write it just to entertain you.

I hope this Library Labyrinth’ be your ‘elsewhere’.

■To you who have just finished reading ‘Library Labyrinth’.

First of all, thank you very much for reading this a thousand and one page story.

This work is a medieval magic battle fantasy vampire romantic comedy Labyrinth second person meta novel, the complete distillation of a ‘a certain place’ elements that I wish to present. It will be great if it can slightly satiate your ‘certain place’, even if just a little..

This ‘Library Labyrinth’ is a revised version of the ‘Vampire Tale of the Library Labyrinth’ which was submitted for the 10th MF Bunko J Newcomer Award. I could not compress it to within 300 pages for publication however, and so MF Bunko J made an exception to the standard ‘580 yen + tax’ price when selling this book exceeding 500 pages.

“If there aren’t enough pages, why can’t we just add more?” The editorial department's idea, really was liberating.

Thanks to their support, I was able to write everything I wanted to write (↓).

I want to marry a silver-haired immortal loli hag. I want live in the relic library and read forever.

Mildly put, I love magic duels with lots of chanting and shouting. I want to write a meta-novel in second person.

I wanna lick Arteria’s ribs. I wanna write a story about overcoming and rewriting the despair of the past!

…Ahem, I suppose I have gone overboard, so let us stop now.

The ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ of this work has ended, but as long as there are pages in the ‘Library Labyrinth’, Arteria and Sōshi's happiness will continue.

I earnestly pray that I may have another chance to tell the never-ending story to you again.

Acknowledgments

To Takeishi-sama, editor-in-charge, thank you for your continued support. Three years after my visit to your editorial office in 2014, ‘Library Labyrinth’ is finally published.

I was able to continue to work on the story despite the long days of revision and agony, because you have been conveying your passion to ‘create a better book’.

If you hadn’t been my editor, and if it hasn’t been MF Bunko as the publisher, ‘Library Labyrinth’ probably wouldn’t exist. I’m truly grateful to you for nurturing an inexperienced author.

I hope to repay this grace from Takeishi-sama and MF Bunko J editorial department by writing a better story. I look forward to your continued support.

To the illustrator, Shirabi-sama. Thank you very much for your exquisite and beautiful illustrations that allow us to imagine the inner world of the characters. The key visual of Arteria standing in Labyrinth with flying pages and the cover of High Daylight Walker weeping at the closed 'book' let me so exhilarated that I could not sleep at all that night.

Expanding the world of the Library Labyrinth with illustrations is a tall order, but you fulfilled that perfectly. Thank you very much.

Now then—

The ‘Library Labyrinth’ is a labyrinth of books, an archive where all kinds of books, as far as humanity can imagine, remain in. Please head forth into the world of ‘books that can rewrite memories’ that rest upon the endless bookshelves.

With the book that contains everything in your hands, go and retrieve your lost memories.

'''You open the cover of ‘Library Labyrinth’ and begin to read the story written in it.'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue

2023-03-26T12:05:46Z

Teh Ping:

==◇◇◇009 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇9 Pages until Memory Loss===

"…First, let’s activate the ‘Timed Express Envelope’ addressed to Arteria!"

You pin the wax seal on the grimoire and activate its functions. The envelope gains wings and flutters in your hands before flying out of the Atelier.

You pursue the twin wings that lead you to where the ‘demon king Arteria’ is, and stomp off the Atelier floor to leap into the Labyrinth, letting your accelerated thoughts and enhanced physical strength guide you.

At the innermost area of this infinite library Labyrinth, the demon king awaits you.

(The timed memories are coming in…! Now that she has the demon king personality, Arteria probably will be sucking the blood and turning the Labyrinth creatures into an undead army! Let’s enhance my senses to the extreme …!)

"—!!! This foul stench…are they the undead army of the demon king!!?"

Your senses that have lost their humanity and are almost similar to that of the strongest vampire detect the rotting stench in the air. Immediately after, a powerful bear-like arm swings down from behind a bookshelf at the ‘envelope’ flying in front of it.

"Tch!"

You reach out for the ‘envelope’ and dart by the arm that’s trying to rip you along with the ‘envelop’. You continue to glide and decelerate through the Labyrinth floor, sensing the presence of undead rumbling amongst the walls of countless bookshelves that form the Labyrinth, and the darkness surrounding you.

(…So I charged straight into the flank of the undead army? Bears, lions, birds of prey, rats and bats too…!)

Of those your senses alone can detect, there are dozens that fill the shadows of the bookshelves.

The undead army, enslaved to the demon king, seems to narrow its encirclement, only to stop.

(It's coming!!!)

''Vroom!'' the monsters swarm like a muddy stream, and they rush onto you from all sides.

However, even though they are all Nosferatu, the crudely made undead army of the demon king are of a completely different rank as a Nosferatu compared to you, who was bathed in far lethal amounts of True Ancestor blood, and have become a kin of the strongest species.

In your slowly turning vision, you turn towards where the ‘Express Envelope’ has flown, and aims for a bookshelf with what appears to be a bear-like Nosferatu behind it.

And so you swing your fist at the massive body, punching it head on!

"Scram."

—At that moment, the mass of carrion, having taken on the overwhelming force of the blow, distorts like a balloon, ''boom!'' and disintegrates into a sleet of blood, flesh, and bone, flying aside with all the surrounding mass.

Bathed in the debris of undead caused by the shockwave, you look at where the ‘envelope’ fly out, and yell with vigor to fight.

"This is…my road!"

''Boom!!!'' the earth rattles, and you charge through the hole in the middle of the undead army that you pierced through.

You bludgeon, crush, and destroy the looming undead (zombie) blocking your approach to the demon king, and you charge into the dark Labyrinth.

(…The immortal army’s presence is increasing. I’m getting close to the demon king…!)

"Don't get…in my way!"

Kicking the floorboards and the demon king's underlings, stomping violently on them, you continue to run through the second and fourth floors of Library Labyrinth, towards the innermost reaches of darkness.

(Right ahead, right ahead, right ahead …!)

In the direction where you’re racing towards, within the jet-black darkness where not even a ray of light exists, you finally catch sight of the ‘Delayed Express Envelope’ that’s fluttering its wings into the void.

(Arteria’s waiting for me there!!!)

The magic wings reach their destination, demon king Arteria, and you plow through countless bookshelves, trampling over the Nosferatu carcasses that were torn to shreds—

"Arteriaaaa!!!"

You leap into the elevator hall.

It’s a deep sea of blood.

The demon king, standing before the elevator with her silver hair dancing in the darkness, looks back at you.

Her eyes, seemingly brimming with blood, spots you through a gap amidst her flowing bangs.

"…Hmm, you?"

"Demon king…!"

"A hindrance you are. My kin, I shall eat."

No longer interested in you at all, the demon king orders her army of Nosferatu filling the elevator hall to kill you.

Facing off against an army of hundreds of thousands of beasts, all of them having lost the privilege to die, you pull out the ‘storage book’ that you had prepared in your blade mail.

—The ‘Delayed Express Envelope’, having just arrived right above the demon king, is about to open and unleash (1), a decisive blow against the undead army.

Inside the envelope is a bundle of nearly 1,000 sheets of ‘Origami paper’.

"’Origami papers’, transform into a water barrel!"

In the center of the elevator hall, each Origami paper fluttering in the air folds into a 50-liter water barrel at your command.

And they transform into a torrential downpour totalling 50000 liters, bursting in the Library Labyrinth.

"Wh-What…!!?"

(The ratio of the ‘Origami paper’ volume pre and post transformation into these water barrels are at about 000,000 times! With so much water expanding at once, that’ll create a shock wave that’ll sweep away the (1) undead army!

Facing the ‘water’ of the looming waterfall, a tremendous poison to a vampire, you plunge your entire body into the ten ’storage books’ that are lined up in the air.

As the True Ancestor (Arteria) once showed, you can be stored in a trunk. Since you can store your backpack, it can also store a trunk (you)!

(Just one moment is fine!! If I can avoid that moment of shock wave, I can fight the demon king mano a mano!)

Within the temporal evacuation space that you formed with a multi-layer ‘storage book’.

''Splash!''

You hear the ‘water’ torrent caused by the ‘grimoire’, which destroys the Labyrinth.

''Bssssstttt!'' The ten pages of ‘storage book’ that contain you are torn open. You escape from the book’ and land upon the Labyrinth after the shockwave has passed.

The swarm of Immortals that had filled the elevator hall is no longer there was no longer there, and amidst the darkness that has been cleared of enemies through shockwaves and thoroughly swept away, only the demon king with her logical armor stands still.

"…M-Mongrel, you dare do so to these Immortals of I…!"

"I’ve destroyed your immortal army, demon king. Single combat is the only way to end this story."

"…Kukuku, so I see! ‘A vampire cannot cross running water’! It seems you think you can stop this demon king, the scenario writer!"

The demon king's face contorts into an insane smile as the rain pours down on the slowing world.

The vampire, manipulated by false memories written by ‘Kathédra’ and seeking to return as the demon king, now recognizes you as ‘the enemy stopping the scenario of ‘Kathédra’.

This is where the real battle begins—the final battle to rewrite the ending of the story.

"Who would have thought both Doctor Magna and the High Daylight Walker will imprint memories upon Sōshi Okutsuki to stop this dominion of I? But your resistance will end now. You are not a hero after all!"

The demon king gives a sneer the True Ancestor (Arteria) has never shown before, scorning your will to fight.

"You feared your past despair, and changed your memories. A complete coward you are unlike Kai Okutsuki. How can you stop this demon king if you are too weak to overcome even a psychological trauma?"

"…"

"You cannot defeat I. You have lost your magic, your memories, your Father, tampered with everything you can trust, and exhausted the last of your memory. Impossible it is to defeat this demon king Arteria!"

"…Yeah. I'm certainly not hero material like Father."

You reply quietly while the falling raindrops fall upon you.

"I'm weak, fragile, a coward softy who ran away from the truth. I can't be a hero like Father… but still, there's something I can believe in."

"Kufufu, your honesty shows more weakness. What can you believe now, you coward who falsified his own memory? All of your memories may be falsified fiction!"

''Kuhahahaha! '' and the demon king's loud laughter echoes through the darkness of Labyrinth. You look straight into the crimson eyes filled with madness, and declare,

"I believe. No matter what fiction betrays me, I believe in Arteria."

"…kuhihi, hihaha, ahyahyahya!! You say you believe in the True Ancestor! Hee-hee, truly pathetic you are! Are you insane because your memory betrayed you? Ahahahahaha!"

"…"

"Arteria no longer exists! The True Ancestor's memories and personality have been rewritten by the demon king! Rewritten page by page with ink, torn and crumpled, buried in the darkness of the Labyrinth! There is no memory of that false True Ancestor left in this demon king!"

The demon king mocks your True Ancestor, her face contorting in hearty amusement.

"Too bad for you, Sōshi Okutsuki! True Ancestor Arteria was killed by this demon king."

"No."

You refute with determination, still bathed in the pouring rain.

The clear drops, seemingly still but surely falling, reflect the last moments of your relationship with Arteria.

"The True Ancestor (Arteria) isn’t dead. She hasn’t lost to the demon king (you bastard), Arteria is '''here'''."

You put your hand on your chest and touch the crystal talisman hanging there with your fingertips.

"More than words, more than memory, this presence remembers."

No matter what tragedy strikes you, no matter what memory betrays you, no matter what fate tears you apart, you have indeed given your word to the magic of the crystal talisman.

"I have sworn to believe in Arteria."

You’ll believe in the vampire who saved you with her own life.

"…So let’s fight, demon king."

The momentary rain stops.

The ‘flowing water’ that prevents the vampire's action vanishes from the void of this battlefield.

You thrust out your right arm and pull up the sleeve of your robe.

"I’m not letting you decide the ending of this story."

You rebuke the demon king, and then rip out a vein in your own right arm. The blood gushing from the wound is instantly frozen by Erika's Badblood, forming a stone sword.

"With everything True Ancestor (Arteria) has given me, I will bury the demon king."

With your regenerated right hand, you hold up the sword and challenge the most powerful demon king.

You have run out of pages. This is the end of ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’. As a grimoire, I cannot record the outcome of the battle.

The only scenario writers who can decide the outcome of the battle are you and the demon king.

Now, discard the ‘book’.

You don't need ‘a book to falsify your memories’.

It is the reader, not the 'book' (Me), who shall write the ending of this love story!

"Let's go, demon king, I'll finish you off in '''one page'''."

===◇◇◇0 Pages until Memory Loss===

Now, let the final battle begin.

"The one deciding the ending of this story—will be me!"

With a short declaration of war, I discard the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

I don’t need to use memory tampering to escape anyway. I will save Arteria. Even at the cost of my life, I will bring back High Daylight Walker Arteria from the depths of this darkness!

"Kuhihihi! This scenario cannot be stopped now! You cannot change the ending of the slaughter! The world shall fall into the hands of the demon king!"

Arteria spreads her silver-white wings and roars as soon as I take a leaping stance.

This elevator hall is the one we passed through when we arrive to the middle levels from the ‘Floating Peak Library’. At the end of the vertical shaft is one of the most densely populated areas of the ‘Apothecary’, and if the demon king Arteria invades there, all the people there will be turned into vampires…

"…I won’t let you! I won’t let Arteria hurt humans!"

I stomp off the Labyrinth floor, leap, and jumped onto the elevator frame that had been destroyed by the shockwave.

Even though I don’t have the ability to fly, I can catch up to the flying demon king if I have the physical strength and foothold!

"Do you still wish to follow I!? Then you shall die, Sōshi Okutsuki! ■■■■■■■■!!"

I continue to jump up the five-meter diameter vertical shaft to give chase after Arteria, and a shrill echo reverberates.

It’s Instance by Hi-Enchant, the demon king's ability (2).

I’m about 10 meters away from the flying demon king. It’s not a distance that can be covered by the time her chant is complete. Once the spell is executed, I will disappear along with this space and die instantly.

"Execute!"

"Interrogate!"

But I still have the foreshadowing that True Ancestor had left for me.

I stomp up the elevator as hard as I can to confront the spell that’s being completed with overwhelming speed,

"Surpassing the four heavens and five universes— "

"'''Your memories have been falsified by ‘Kathédra’'''!"

I’ll activate ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’—to break the chant!

''Creeee!!'' A violent friction can be heard.

The enormous amount of magic power that has been imbued into the demon king's Magitzkveins is jammed, and the incomplete spell begins to lose control—instantly causing the caster’s nervous system to boil!

"Gugiii!? Wh-What!? Did you use ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ as antimagic!?"

Arteria's face contorts in astonishment. The knowledge I learned from the magic theory lesson really came into play.

Chanting is essential to use magic. Instant chanting is meaningless if the chanting is blocked, and the overload of magic power will become my weapon to destroy the demon king's nervous system!

If I were dealing with a normal human, she probably can use the regeneration ability from blood perception to remove this opening.

"Grr, these wings of I are not obeying…!"!

But with the very close kin (me) of the strongest (Arteria), even a moment stands still like an eternity!

"Too slow!"

I kick off the steel frame of the elevator, gather the momentum of my leap into my right arm, and swing my sword.

The blade that pierces the logic wall is shattered, but it destroys lots of magic arrays!

"Oooohhhh!!"

"Ku-hahh!!!"

Just as the broken blade is about to stab into Arteria, a sharp knifehand strike approaches from the left.

It’s impossible to evade in this narrow vertical shaft, so the only option is to attack!

I swing my right arm out and shatters Arteria's mandible.

At the same time, my neck is also sent flying with a snap.

"Gah!"

"Ka…hah!?"

The immortality of the strongest species instantly regenerates the head.

My attack shatters the demon king's jawbone, so she won't be able to begin chanting until she’s fully regenerated. The problem is that my body has been bounced off the steel frame and thrown into the air in the vertical shaft!

"Kuha…ahahahahaha! So you use the ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ to obstruct the chanting, and the use the petrified blood to create blood blades! Truly the foreshadowing prepared by the True Ancestor is interesting…but you, these wounds of I will you so, can you withstand the blood loss when your weapon is created?"

"Ugh…it’s not over yet!"

Even though my mobility and thought process have accelerated, the acceleration of gravity won’t change. Unlike the demon king who has wings, the moment I lose footing from the steel frame, I'm going to fall headlong to the elevator hall a few kilometers below.

I have only a few pages of the interrogation book left. Altered Shock is about to happen soon. I must defeat the demon king and take the Vampire Tales before she uses Instance again"

"You can only stop the chants until you run out of pages! How many pages of the ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ are there left? Now~ I shall speed up the chants!! ■■■!! "

As soon as the demon king begins chanting, my body, which is flying in the air, finally lands on the steel frame of the elevator!

"Question! '''Do you know the activate key to ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’'''! "

—If I can exploit the opening during the Tiltowait!

"Execute, heavens of hellfire Rz999f ack!"

The activated ‘Interrogation Book’ stops Arteria's Instance. I charge right into the demon king's chest and use that split-second opening to swing my sword with all my might."

"Haaaaaaaaah!"

''Giiinn!!'' Some interference sounds echo. Dozens of barriers are broken, and they’re less dense than I thought!

"The counter strategy against (3) logic armor…I’m using chant blocking and physical attacks to break through all your barriers!"

"Kuhaha! Come and try! Seven heavens of vermilion, come with flames!"

After a loud laughter of madness, the demon king finally begins chanting with '''normal magic words'''. Unlike Instance, this spell will be far weaker, but the time to invoke the ‘Interrogation Book’ would be unrealistically difficult.

There’s only one thing I can do. That’s to interrupt her chant with close combat!

"Proof of destruction and rebirth, the purifying flame shall scorch the heavens!"

"Haaaaah!"

Once again, I leap to close the distance and hack away horizontally. As depicted when I defended against the black stake at the balcony, I know the barrier is quite far from the demon king herself. As long as I can get close to a certain distance, Amy physical strength, close to the strongest species, can cut through the multiple barriers!

"Kuhahaha! I proclaim the ending winter— "

The demon king ignores the logic walls that are being shattered as she continues to chant, and I continue to slash away!"

"Burn…bafu!?"

The tongue that’s about to complete the spell is unable to touch where it’s supposed to be, and only catches air. My attack stabs through the skull, severed the upper jaw, and breaks Arteria's chanting and brain.

"…Kuha! Ahaha, ahahahahahahahahahah!!"

But the strongest vampire isn’t going to die just because she lost her brain. If I can’t stop the demon king before she reaches the Library, this story will have the worst ending possible!

"Kuhihihihi!! Close combat is interesting, but this demon king cannot be destroyed unless you take the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’! See, I can already see the end of the vertical shaft!"

"Kuu…there’s still some distance until the residential area of the ‘Floating Peak’!"

At the place where Arteria’s flying towards—there is a needle hole-like light spot in the darkness above us. This is bad. If the inhabitants of the ‘Floating Peak’ are turned into vampires, I won’t have a chance!"

"Now, Sōshi Okutsuki, can you defeat this scenario before this demon king devour human blood?"

"I don’t have to repeat myself…I’m definitely winning!!"

Arteria and I growl at each other while we clash at the midpoint.

The overwhelming movements shatter a sword and two arms, crumbling them into large meat chunks

"Ahahahaha! What is the matter!? This is not enough to kill the demon king!"

"Haaaaaah!"

Since both of us are Nosferatu, there won’t be any victory due to physical death.

Our powers are sucked, amplified, and accelerated until one of us has our fangs on the other’s neck—

There won’t be an end to this deathmatch.

'Hihahaha! You cannot win! This scenario cannot be stopped!"

"Ku…, I have a sword, so why can't I break through!?"

We continue to reduce each other’s bodies to blood splatters as we tussle away.

In terms of attack quality, mine is better, but we remain at a deadlock due to the pure difference in ability as a vampire.

The demon king can continue to grow infinitely stronger. By absorbing my blood memories—even during this battle!

"Tchh—haaa!"

I smash the barehanded strike that’s attacking me in the air, and attack with the blade that’s been shattered by the recoil.

It’s bad. The gap that should have existed between the demon king and me is being changed by blood absorption…!

(I can't win if this keeps up…in that case!)

With my exposed carpal bone, I stab through Arteria's shoulder to stop the demon king's left arm. I raise my right arm to strike at the now defenceless body…

"That—is a mistake!"

My fist is caught in the demon king's palm, and her body is sent flying up!

"Oh no…"

The demon king's body, which has been flung away while being crushed, instantly regenerates due to her overwhelming immortality. The action and reaction of the blows accelerates her toward the ‘Floating Peak Library’!

"Wa-Wait, I can't let you go over!"

"Kuhahaha! I can feel the morning sun burning my skin! Finally, I shall reach the ‘Library’!"

Kicking off the elevator frame as hard as I can, I still can't keep up with the demon king's flight.

The light shining above grows in the blink of an eye—

And the scenery of the ‘Floating Peak Library’ appear before our eyes.

"—Ahahahaha! How I have waited for this moment, humanity! First I shall suck the blood of all the inhabitants of this ‘Library’ and have them as food for this path to conquer the world!"

"Ugh…it’s not over yet! There is still more than a kilometer to the residential area on the floating island!"

The elevator shafts lead to the bottom of the ‘Floating Peak Library’, an empty space with nothing but steel frames. There is still more than a kilometer to go up to the densely populated area of the Floating Peak…!

"How naïve, Sōshi Okutsuki! Do you think this demon king will let you arrive here!? Once the steel frame is destroyed, you shall never reach the Floating Peak again!"

"!"

The moment that sharp cry strikes my eardrums, ''boom!'' and at the same time, a shock rumbles beneath. The demon king's powerful arm has shredded the steel frame of the elevator that I need to scale.

Having lost my foothold, I’m now unsupported, and is tilting in mid-air that has nothing!

"Ahahahahaha! Now, fall and die, Sōshi Okutsuki!"

"Damn it…I can't fall!"

The gravity of the earth is slowing my ascent, so I pull out a ‘storage book’ that’s tucked into my binder…this is fine. The foreshadowing that True Ancestor has prepared for me won’t be defeated just like this!

"I won’t die! I won’t die until I defeat the demon king’s scenario!!"

I rip open the ‘storage book’ with the foreshadowing contained in it.

—''Thud'', and so my feet land upon '''an ice floor with wings''' that appears in the dawning void!

"Wha…!?"

"Did you think the True Ancestor never expected situation like this, demon king!?"

Emerging from a page of the ‘storage book’ is a petrified ice sheet disk made from Erika's Badblood. On the circumference edge of the two-meter-diameter disk, ‘numerous envelopes’ addressed to Sōshi Okutsuki are tied to ropes made of ‘Origami paper’.

The ‘envelopes’ wings are flapping towards me, and aren’t able to reach their destination. Instead, they push back lots of all, flying the weight of the disk along with me!

"Im-Impossible!! Nowhere in my memory have I ever absorbed such a strategy…!"

"W-Wooooooooo!!"

I charge towards Arteria, kicking off the floating ice floor with all my might. The magical ice, frozen solid by the petrified cursed blood, pushes my body forward with a strong acceleration.

"I'm going to cut down all your logic walls!!"

The blood blade takes shape immediately and flashes brilliantly in the faint light of dawn, cleaving the demon king's barrier in two. Just a little more. Just a little more, and I can break through the logic armor protecting the ‘Vampire Tales’!

"Urk, how cunning of you create a battlefield in the void! I shall smash through that ice sheet right now!"

"Too naïve!"

Arteria exclaims in frustration as she tries a strong spinning kick into the icy bedrock. But just as her heel is about to strike the icy bedrock, I partially deactivate the water petrification.

The water, which has returned to its liquid state, easily avoids the kick—and then once it ensnares the demon king's heel, it petrifies again!

"Wh-What!?"

"Got you!"

The demon king, whose left leg is bound, gasps in surprise.

I’m up close where the logic wall is thin. The Instance and normal chanting magic are sealed. There aren’t any humans or monsters in the void of this ‘Floating Peak Library’ for the demon king to suck blood knowledge or convert them into vampires.

Now, if my thoughts and self-absorption can exceed the demon king's physical capabilities—I can win!

"Wooooooooh!"

I form blood blades on both arms and begin hacking at the mandala-like logical armor. While the demon king’s leg is bound, I slash, and slash, and slash at her barriers.

"Reeeeeee!"

"Slice and dice!"

Swinging diagonally in a cross, the blades sacrifice their bodies as they chop off Arteria's.

The demon king can’t counterattack until her body regenerates again!

"With this!"

I threw away the shattered twin blades, lower my core and take a stance. Then, with ‘the ‘and took a stance at the waist. Then, I contract all my muscles through the ‘ultimate art of combat’, clenching my right fist with all my might.

"Take this!"

The fist strikes the demon king's barrier and slams right at the center of the solar plexus.

The full powered blow of the vampirized punch crushes the rib cage of the strongest species, and doesn’t lose its momentum as it tears through the left leg of the demon king, sending her flying high up.

From the right shoulder armor that barely remains intact, I pull out another ‘storage book’ and gnaws at it.

In order to unleash the ice spear, '''hardened with my blood''', that’s hidden within.

"It’s time to end this!"

The ice spears that are shot out from the ‘storage book’ fly like arrows toward the demon king,

''Swoosh!''

And they peg the High Daylight Walker's body to the bottom of the Floating Peak!

"…Kuha, haa, haa!! … I win, demon king!

I shout into the rising cloud of dust as I wait for my body to regenerate.

The winds blowing through the ‘Floating Peak Library’ blew away the dust that fly with the shattered rack—and there, on the side wall of the floating island, the demon king is nailed like a winged insect by '''spears of melting ice'''.

"Ack…! Im-Impossible…this this demon king, has been, so cornered…"

"…Demon king, the ice spears that pierce you shall be depetrified. A vampire that can’t cross flowing water can’t escape the imprisonment of those ice spears!"

With this, I’ve sealed the demon king's actions. The Nosferatu's army, Instance, the logic walls, Blood perception, all the fighting strength of the demon king have been defeated by me.

Confident of victory in this battle, I declare,

"Now then, I’ll be taking the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’."

I put my finger into my robe pocket, and pick out a pure white envelope containing my trump card, a duplicate of ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’.

If I can strike this exalmatio and strike the demon king directly to retrieve the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, I can rescue Arteria from her falsified memories.

"I will falsify the demon king's scenario!"

I pull out the envelope, and also the ‘Last Prayer’ that’s torn off my memory!

''"—So that is the memory the True Ancestor (Arteria) has engraved upon you, is it not?"''

I heard an ultrasonic whisper.

"!"

Right when night is about to dawn, the sunrise that’s about to shine down on the ‘Floating Peak Library’ fades away. It feels as if time’s rewinding, and the darkness that was about to end is now darker.

''"You think you have defeated this demon king? Do not get arrogant, half man, half monster."''

The inaudible voice rattles the entire atmosphere, and the instinctive fear causes goosebumps all over my body.

''"This Arteria Al Athanasia Almnasia Ausanasia is the most powerful vampire in Labyrinth, the one hailed as the High Daylight Walker, the immortal king of talent eaters."''

''"—My name is Silver Night of Library Labyrinth."''

''Pew!'' And so,

As soon as Arteria cries out, a swarm of bats gushes out from her body, transforming into a silver storm. The wing membranes that proliferated exponentially blot out the morning sun, creating night in the ‘Library’…!

"Th-The ‘Silver Night …!"

''"Kuhahahahahaha! This demon king's Blood perception deprives all the living of knowledge within the ‘Night’! The moment I arrived at this ‘Library’, my victory was already decided!"''

The strongest vampire, transformed into ‘Night’, rocks the entire atmosphere with a maniacal laughter.

The silvery-white bats cover the skies, their wings forming pitch darkness.

This is the absolute domain of the Labyrinth's strongest vampire, the High Daylight Walker.

And also the reason for Arteria’s moniker, the ‘Silver Night of Library Labyrinth’—which covers the ‘Floating Peak Library’!

''"Wise it was that I chose to be cautious and falsify my loss. Never would I have thought you would have a memory implanted in your brain that the demon king (I) has no knowledge of, Sōshi Okutsuki!"''

"Ack…argh! Y-You fooled…!"

''"Truly, I am the 'Silver Night of the Library Labyrinth’. Even at my weakest, when this demon king sucks blood and memories, physical restraints mean nothing!"''

(Ugh, I-I can't breathe...!! Is my physical ability being sucked away by the demon king…!?)

I feel suffocated and nauseous, as though I’m being deprived of oxygen, and my body kneels weakly.

Even I, who inherited the immortality of the True Ancestor (Arteria) and have some resistance against the ‘Silver Night'’, is fading in consciousness because my blood memories are being sucked away. If this concentration of ‘Night’ reaches the urban area of the Floating Peak, who knows how many thousands of people will be affected…!

"Demon king…you…!"

''"Kufufufu. It does not matter how many trillion humans coexisting with demi-humans shall die! Well now, Sōshi Okutsuki, it is time for the counterattack."''

"! You’re getting behind me now—"''

<nowiki>The moment the demon , I’m</nowiki>

<nowiki> sense king behind </nowiki>

"—Ack!?"

The immortality of the strongest species causes my consciousness to regenerate, and at that moment, I nearly choked on my blood, vomiting it out.

My ears are ringing so badly, probably because my hearing is wrecked, and I can’t maintain my balance. The strong nausea causes me the urge to cover my mouth, and I see that all of my limbs aside from my right arm have been torn to shreds.

"Gu, ek…!?"

The pain that occurs right after my vision tells me that every part of my body had been fatally damaged.

My heart is flattened, having lost the blood it should be pumping. It seems I can’t breathe properly because my lungs are ruptured by an impact of something hitting me.

With just one blow—I’ve been dealt a mortal blow.

''"Kufufufu. I assumed you would be crushed to dust and never to be revived again, how fortunate of you. If it had not been the clock tower of Extachius blocking, you would have vanished far beyond the Library.''

The most powerful vampire controlling the 'Silver Night' appears in your hazy silvery white vision.

…It seems that I took the attack of the ‘Silver Night’ (Arteria) head on, and it pierced through the disk from the base of the Floating Peak, hitting the sky, and slamming me into the clock tower of Extachius.

"Gu, uuu…!"

The optic nerve finally connects my left eyeball and the brain, and both eyes gauge the distance to the demon king.

It’s close. There’s no escape. How many more seconds until the skeleton regenerates? Will my memory last until then?

—No, I'm sure it’s not going to last.

"Damn, it…!!!"

I forcefully pull my shredded right arm back and shove my hand into the inner pocket of my robe.

I’m going to grab the final trump card to steal the ‘Vampire Tales’ from the demon king—a ‘mirror copywriting paper’ that has the runes of the disarming spell "Bladeedge Storm Spear" copied on it.

But the piece of paper I’m looking for isn’t there.

''"What is this?"''

For the letter that sealed my memories—

Is snatched away by the demon king's fingertips.

—I feel a shudder.

The moment my defeat is confirmed, a frozen fear runs through my entire body, like eternal slumber of death.

"Aa…ugh, th-the darkness…!"

I have an impression of this sensation.

It is the prelude to Altered Shock, a symptom of rejection when other people’s memories come in. The edges of my vision distort to black, as if darkness is consuming my spirit, trying to swallow up my soul.

''"Hyahahahaha! Now you have been deprived of True Ancestor's memories (pages), and have lost so much blood that you have developed Altered Shock. Your scenario is now over!"''

The hearing that no longer regenerates can barely hear the voice that rattles the atmosphere.

My consciousness fades.

My vision is blurred.

The words are incomprehensible.

I feel the nerves in my body rapidly fading away.

''"You shall die, and you shall be swallowed by the recollection of memories, with all your memories destroyed until death. The character Sōshi Okutsuki shall be lost to this world forever."''

The vast amount of memories pouring into my mind at high speed are pulverizing my personality.

The demon king's voice fades away in the blink of an eye, and my consciousness craters somewhere deep within my brain.

Darkness looms. Death looms. The destruction of the world looms.

''"Now, let me tear down your last hope right before your eyes. ♪"''

The fingertips of the demon king's hands are placed on my memory.

I can’t lose. I can't run away. I have to fight.

Because five years ago, I should have regained something from beyond the darkness of this flashback.

Beyond this night of deep despair, I should have known something.

''"Look now, it shall be torn, torn, you know?"''

Because my memory has been tampered with by the True Ancestor (Arteria).

"Kufufufu, tssssstt…tsssstt!"''

Because my memory,

''"Ahahaha!!! What a pity, Sōshi Okutsuki! This concludes the story of the demon king—"''

Contains the truth that will rewrite the ending of this story.

—''Psst.'' A sound of flesh being ripped echoes.

A petrifying black stake is shot out from the ‘storage book’, piercing the demon king's body.

''"Huh? Wh-what, happened…ack!?"''

"…Too bad, demon king."

Six pieces of paper fall from the demon king's palm as she spits out grey blood.

These include a page of the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ that has the following words written ‘the one who touches this paper’/’will mistake it for a ‘mirror copywriting paper’, along with a half page of ‘storage book’ tucked within.

"'''Because of memory tampering''', you thought that's my trump card."

The ‘false memory’ I wrote to myself to fool the demon king is activated.

''"Im-Impossible…! I was sure I have sucked away all your strategies…!"''

The demon king, assured of her victory, had deactivated her ‘Silver Night’ to tear my page, only for the petrifying poison to consume her as she curses away.

She’s no longer able to change back into ‘Silver Night’ and escape my attack.

''"G-Grrr…! But if Altered Shock happens, you will die…!"''

"I won’t die!"

An envelope that’s been placed in the ‘storage book’ flies out from the frozen, immobilized demon king, arrives above my head, and opens.

"I told you, I'll bet on everything the True Ancestor (Arteria) gave me to kill the demon king (you)."

The ‘Mirror Copywriting paper’.

The ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

These are the memories (pages) that the scenario writer (Arteria) had excluded from the reader's (my) memory—

"'''The moment Sōshi Okutsuki touches this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ he shall remember his original strategy'''."

"I will risk all of this memory (life) to get Arteria back!"

Fill my memories with everything I have forgotten!

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_18.jpg|thumb]]

"You shall be revived from the flashback caused by Altered Shock."

''Shreeee!!'' A shrill breaking sound echoes in the back of your brain, and you awaken from your flashback.

(… Yeah, I've been waiting for this description for a long time— ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’!)

You have recovered the memory of the book'(Me), and you have been revived from Altered Shock!

The sentence ‘I will resist Altered Shock’ written in this page protects your mind from the wave of vampirifcation!

"I-Impossible…! Th-This is different from the scenario this demon king has planned …!"

"…Too bad, scenario writer. The strategy the demon king (you) thought you sucked through blood memories and the trump card are all false memories I wrote into ‘Last Prayer’!"

Yes. The reader (you) who has forgotten everything has been waiting for this scenario the entire time, waiting for the moment when the demon king is assured of her victory, the moment the ‘Silver Night’ is removed to tear your memory (page)!

"And now, the ‘mirror copywriting paper’—the talisman that True Ancestor has recharged is within my hand! It’s an exalmatio aimed to defeat the demon king's (you) scenario and steal the ‘Vampire Tales’!"

You stand up, holding the real ‘copy paper’ as you lean against the debris of the clock tower, clutching the true copy. The demon king, consumed by the deadly poison of petrification, can’t escape!

"I-Impossible! There is no way…’Kathédra's plan can fall apart!"

Holding up your body that almost triggered a state of Altered Shock with all you got, you stumble to your feet as you leave the wall of rubble.

All to unleash the ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’, written on the copy paper, up close.

"Ugh! D-Do not come close! If I can endure until the Altered Shock occurs, ‘Kathédra's victory will be assured! You shall have used up the memory capacity of a thousand pages by now!…W-Wh-Wh-Where is the logic wall…!"

"I’ve shattered the demon king's (your) logic wall. You’ve lost all means to escape. I’m already in range of the spear storm, and the Altered Shock will be delayed by one more page."

You use the ‘recycled paper’ on the ‘Last Prayer’ to regenerate a brand new page. Of the memory that contains only a thousand pages, '''you have forcibly created the 1,001st page'''.

"…Now, let's end this, demon king."

This is the very last page of ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

The end of your remaining memory capacity.

This is your one and only chance to rewrite the ending of the story!

You brush away the hem of your tattered robe, exposing the skin of your right arm.

You will be able to retrieve the last foreshadowing of Sōshi Okutsuki's existence, the ‘memory that exists but does not exist’, from your own blood.

"…The beginning of this Vampire Tales goes back to that tragic night of October 16th, five years ago, when Father was killed. I had met the High Daylight Walker Arteria that day, in that Atelier."

In this story, there’s another ‘memory once etched in the reader's mind’.

A memory of despair, sealed in a flashback—a memory pertaining to October 16th, five years ago.

"But I had forgotten about Arteria. I thought it’s because I was being a coward, unable to endure despair, and sealed the truth of five years ago in the darkness of flashbacks."

You clutch your crystal talisman, take a small breath, and mutter,

"—But it’s actually the memory tampering done by the True Ancestor (Arteria)to protect the truth from the demon king (you)."

''Clink.'' The golden chain rattles in your hand, seemingly informing you of the truth.

"…Actually, I’ve always been scared of knowing the truth."

The memories you can’t accept and have discarded still circulate in your veins. It contains all the truth you can retrieve, the final memories that can save the True Ancestor from the darkness.

"…Five years ago, Father was killed, and I was the only one left alive, so there’s definitely a significance to that. I always felt that I have to fulfil it, to repay it…that I have to keep suffering."

To face your own weakness, you put into words the despair you have shunned all this while.

"…So I ran away. I clung onto ‘a book to tamper my memories’, trying to forget the pain, trying to rewrite my despair."

You must fight. You must win.

The opponent is your own story; a memory you want to forget.

"But now I can believe."

The magic that True Ancestor has imbued into the talisman shines brightly in response to your thoughts.

"I won't run away anymore."

You hold the talisman in a prayer, and raise your right arm proudly,

"Whether it’s despair, pain, truth, or love…"

You sink your fangs into your own skin, soaking up the blood and memories that that flow out of you.

"These are all given to me by Arteria."

And then I learn the truth of five years ago.

The memories that flow into my mind through the blood I suck pass before my eyes like dying lights.

The blood spilled upon the old me. The organs and digestive matter tumbled out of Father's body.

The lungs were ruptured by the internal pressure. The abdominal cavity and pelvis were illuminated by the fallen cantera.

The head was crushed like a smiling mask. The eyeballs had burst from the eye sockets and rolled on the floor.

The flashback that has tormented me for five years tells me the truth.

''"…Listen, Sōshi…I must now seal your memory."''

The reason why I lost my memory five years ago.

''"To defeat the demon king's 'night', I need at least five years of chanting Mana. Kathédra probably won’t give me that much time…So, Sōshi, you must leave this Library City Alexandria for five years and spend your time in Japan."''

The reason why I had to leave Library City Alexandria five years ago.

''"The Magitzkveins can’t be used while you’re chanting. So when you start chanting, my spell binding magic will remove your consciousness…I know this will be hard for you, but I hope you understand."''

The reason why I lost my magic five years ago.

''"…Father must die to protect the foreshadowing…I shall entrust my will to you five years later."''

The reason why Father entrusted the future me with those words five years ago.

''"…When you open the grimoire, just breathe in, and simply cast the runes. A curse is merely a curse, and a spell magic can only be a spell."''

The words the Doctor Magna inscribed in to me at his dying moment,

''"…But when you think of a certain someone you care about; magic can surpass magic. Overlapping breaths become a heartbeat, every spell we chain together becomes a pledge, every incantation we recite becomes a prayer, and magic brings miracles."''

The way to become a mage (Doctor Magna).

"Activate key Lg100b –chant, reboot."

And after five years, I '''restart''' the chant to regain True Ancestor (Arteria).

All to use the despair that has tormented me for the past five years, the spell of five years ago that has been protected by the flashback,

"What… Sōshi Okutsuki! Have you always '''assumed that you cannot use magic'''…?"

"Let's go, demon king—I'll finish you off in '''one page'''."

Now, at the last moment of this love story, in order to save Arteria from memory tampering.

"Ku…!! Seven heavens of vermilion, come with flames!"

"O’ the pillar of the sky, foundation of the country!"

Two chants echo through the silver-white night.

"Proof of destruction and rebirth, the purifying flame shall scorch the heavens!"

"The goddess of storms who guards the Dragon Field!"

My whole body glows azure. The Magitzkveins that exist alongside my soul are screaming from overload. To break through the demon king's logical armor, I’ll need to imbue an enormous amount of Mana into the Magitzkveins for the past five years, magic power that far exceeds the limits of a human being.

But I can exceed myself. For Arteria’s sake.

"The scorching flames that proclaim the ending winter! Execute—"

"The atmospheric gods, hear these summons!"

"Come, spirit that fills the atmosphere!"

The demon king's chanting is complete. I no longer have a grimoire to jam the spell.

But I can win. For everything the True Ancestor (Arteria) has given me will protect me from the demon king.

(…True Ancestor (Arteria).)

"King of the sky with the purging hellfire!"

(You recharged this talisman again—to block the demon king's spell now, right?)

Just as Arteria has recharged the logic wall of this talisman!

Instantly, my vision fills with white.

My eardrums explode with a blaring sound, and all sound disappears from the world.

I can feel the immense radiant heat seeping through the logic wall, burning my cloak and skin.

"…Bind the, blades…of the wind."

Still, I continue to chant.

Because if I can't stop the demon king, the True Ancestor (Arteria) will be gone.

She’ll forget about me forever revert to being the worst vampire.

"With invisible arms."

As long as I can prevent it from happening, I don't care what I have to lose.

Whether it’s losing my magic, my memory, my dreams, and five years of my life of despair,

Or my ego that’s about to disappear at this very moment, engulfed by Altered Shock,

The hurt, the pain, and the truth that I want to rewrite—all I can surpass for Arteria’s sake.

"Now to thee I offer this pious prayer. By the grace of the divine storm."

Because I have loved Arteria ever since five years ago.

And even now, I still love Arteria.

With our overlapping breaths as one heartbeat, connected spells chained as a pledge, I offer every incantation and prayer to the True Ancestor.

"Execute—"

For five years my magic remained in my Magitzkveins, breathing Mana.

At the end of this thousand and one pages prayer,

Please grant me a miracle.

"—Bladeedge Storm Spear!!!"

I entrust my prayer into the spell and unleash my Magitzkveins.

The vast amount of Mana released surges and burns through my nervous system. My entire body boils from the inside out, and my ruptured spinal cord exude red smoke that propels me forward.

The lightning-red storm swirls around me in a thunderous vortex,

The Mana that I have been building up for five years penetrates Arteria’s barrier.

"Aaaaahhhh!"

The tip of the raging storm spear pierced through the silver-white night,

''Bam!'' And smashes through the demon king's magic.

"Gah…ahhhhhh!!!?"

A scream shakes the darkness.

For the demon king Arteria, this definitely is her final, dying scream.

"The one deciding this ending, is me."

I declare quietly, picking up the ‘Vampire Tales’ that has been ejected by the exalmatio.

"Ku…haha, hahahaha…never would I, have thought this demon king would be destroyed."

Arteria's limbs are twisted by the red storm and pinned in midair.

The vampire's immortality seems to barely keep her alive…but if left unchecked, the demon king will have her memories and regenerative abilities stolen away, and destroyed.

"Guhi, haha, argihihihi. My head, hurts…! I…how…the demon king…will kill…Sōshi, love, ah, ‘Vampire Tales’…hahahahahaha!"

The demon king mutters unintelligible delirium the moment she’s deprived of ‘Vampire Tales’, violated by the Curse of Oblivion, and mixed with the memories of the True Ancestor that flowed from me through Blood perception.

While the True Ancestor and demon king's memories are muddled, and the name of the vampire who’s about to forget everything and die,

"…Arteria."

I call out to her lovingly.

"…I remember. I’ve retrieved the truth from the memories sealed in the flashback. I remember the foreshadowing of this love story that you and I once carved."

Yes, this story is a deftly casted foreshadowing from beginning to end.

"At the prologue of ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’, even though you’re a vampire, you saved me when I was human. You said the reason for that was because you were 'saved'…but I didn’t save you two days ago, but five years ago, right?"

After the end of the Vampire War at least a decade ago, the demon king Arteria was taken into custody by ‘Kathédra’, and spent a long life in captivity. After that, five years ago, she escaped from ‘Kathédra’ prison and fled to Labyrinth.

She was mortally wounded to the point of dying unless she sucked someone's blood.

"…Five years ago, in a corner of the Library Labyrinth, I met a wounded vampire who was hung, burned, battered and completely weary. I shared my blood with the vampire, and saved her from dying."

"…Aha."

"That vampire’s memory was cursed. Once I knew that she could only have three and a half minutes of memories, I took a copy of ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ out of Father's atelier."

"Hiha, hahaha."

"…When Father found out that I had saved the vampire, he tried to kill the demon. I pleaded so hard with him, and he gave me a condition, to put heavy protection upon the 'Vampire Tales'. The planned completion of that condition was to be October 16th, five years ago…my tenth birthday."

"Aha, ahahaha."

"…The ‘Vampire Tale In the Labyrinth’ was supposed to be a birthday present for me and the vampire. The Library Labyrinth's 'Silver Night' was to be born again, and become my friend on that October 16th."

"Ahaha, ahahahaha! "

"—Until Sōshi Okutsuki (me), whose memory was tampered with by ‘Kathédra’, wrote a command in the ‘Vampire Tales’."

In other words, the scenario writer was me.

Sōshi Okutsuki was the cause of the Father's death, Arteria's murderous acts, and this Sōshi Okutsuki loss of magic.

It’s very difficult to take the grimoire from either the True Ancestor or Doctor Magna, and the risk of failure was immeasurable. That’s why ‘Kathédra’ kidnapped me and wrote a deadly trap in my memory.

"I remember, the moment I received ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ from Father, with my own hand, I wrote ‘you will kill Kai Okutsuki’…and then the tragedy happened."

In other words, I was turned into a remote control for a biological weapon called the demon king.

By falsifying my memories and using the activate key to falsify the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, they could use her, a dangerous vampire, as a bio-weapon without ever coming in contact with her.

This proves that our destiny has been rewritten by scenario writers since five years ago.

"I found the answer."

The truth of five years ago.

"Arteria, you were not the one who killed Father."

It was the demon king who killed Father, and it was 'Kathédra' who manipulated me to do it.

"Ah…ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

"…So you don’t have to laugh anymore. You don’t have to feign insanity. I know it's a lie."

I hold onto ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, and with a prayer, I order,

"Activate key Rz999f- [Destroy all tampered memories, ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth]!!"

With a crisp sound, the ‘book’ glows.

Numerous letters ooze from the pages that have opened by themselves, assimilating into the ‘night’, disappearing.

"Hahahahaha…ahaha, haha, ha."

The demon king's loud laughter stops.

Arteria, the strongest vampire, the talent eater,

"…Just, why?"

A tinge of sadness spills from her clear deep red eyes.

"Why…did you not kill me? If you do not…if you do not take away ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, you will be swallowed by Altered Shock and die of madness!"

That was the torrent of emotions that Arteria had kept hidden for the past five years.

"Why …? Why did you not kill me when I was evil!? Why did you make me remember memories I do not want to remember? If you had killed me as I was, I could have died without sorrow!"

Arteria wailed. She believed herself to be the demon king of darkness, the natural enemy of humanity.

She decided for herself that disappearing from my side would make me happy.

"Five years…! I waited for five years! I was alone in the Labyrinth without you! I always wanted to see you again, spending these five years alone…! And now, we only have three days together!? Enough! What about my feeling!?"

Arteria cried out, bursting out of the tragic love she had been suppressing for five years.

"It is still fine if I had been the one who killed your Father! I would rather be killed if you can continue forth! But you say I am not the enemy!? That I have the right to be with you!?...No, I do not want that! I do not want to die, not without love!"

The vampire should have transcended death,

Yet she screams, fearful of death.

"…That’s what you said five years ago too."

In the dark depths of this Library Labyrinth, I met a demon with amnesia.

Amongst the death traps, the vampire wailed, saying she didn’t want to die, and I swore to her.

"That's why I made a wish, to be the one who could save you."

I would become a mage (Doctor Magna)—someone who could save Arteria.

"…I swore to become Doctor Magna not because Father was killed."

I open the cover of ‘Vampire Tales’ and flip to the very first page."

The sentence written there was my prayer of five years ago.

'''"I want to be the one who can save Al."'''— 1001pgs

"I fell in love with you, and that began this story."

Yes. I prayed to ‘be able to save others’, not because Father had been killed.

It was the day I found a wounded vampire in the dark depths of the Library Labyrinth,

The story of Arteria and I began to weave the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’.

"I prayed to the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ for '''‘a spell that can save the demon king from the darkness’'''."

And the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ answered my prayer.

It implanted a trauma within me and sealed the Magitzkveins so that I would never be able to use magic for five years. All to ensure that Sōshi Okutsuki has enough mana to pierce the demon king's logic wall.

I went through trials and tribulations so that I could continue to sharpen my resolve for the next five years. That even if ‘Kathédra’ distorts the scenario, I wouldn’t give up on Arteria.

"And so, after five years, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ led me to True Ancestor (you)."

—The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is a very ordinary story.

A boy loves a girl.

The boy wants to save the girl in trouble.

That’s all ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is.

"For that wish alone, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ wrote this character called Sōshi Okutsuki (protagonist)."

To save the vampire I fell in love with from the depths of darkness.

To protect Arteria from ‘Kathédra’, who is after the power of the High Daylight Walker.

To save me from the despair of my Father's death. From the ordeal of my loss of magic.

With Erika as the antagonist. With Calmia as the key to the past.

With the heartbreak of the demon king's betrayal. With the supernatural fictional world.

The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ led Sōshi Okutsuki (me) to the end of a long, long story.

At this moment, in this place, at the end of this love story—

"Al. I came to save you."

To make my prayer come true.

After five years, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ finally comes to an end.

The feelings that I couldn’t convey at that time, the love tampered with by ‘Kathédra’.

Can finally be written down in this story.

"I love you, Arteria."

The epilogue of this love story.

"Uu, ah, ah, ah..."

Clear drop spills from her eyes that are seemingly encased in fresh blood.

Arteria knew very well.

At this moment, now that my remaining memory is exhausted, the sequel to this love story will never come.

The Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth will soon come to an end.

"…! Uowaaahhh… waaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!"

The vampire looked up to the heavens and cries out.

Those aren’t tears of self-pity, but tears of sorrow lamenting the end of the Vampire Tales.

"…Arteria. Before I forget everything, there's one thing I need you to tell me."

I know. I'm sure Arteria feels it, too.

In a few moments, Sōshi Okutsuki's memory will disappear in madness, and be destroyed.

"…I love you. I love you more than anyone else in this world."

That’s why I have to ask. I need to ask this truth.

"So, please, Arteria."

I need to seek an answer to this confession of love.

"—Tell me you love me."

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_19.jpg|1200px]]

"…U, ahh."

Two vampires are trapped in a prison of oblivion, and yet there’s only one 'book' that can undo the curse.

Neither of us will survive unless one is killed.

"Answer me, Arteria, before death do us part."

We have to choose.

Which of us will survive, and which of us will die?

"H-How mean-spirited a fool, you are…!"

Step by step, I approach Arteria who’s sobbing and screaming.

"Ah yes, it is I who is in love with you! Maybe I am a fool at love just because I received some warm goodwill from you, and was lovestruck for five years!"

I step across the wreckage of the clock tower and the sea of blood, all to fulfill the oath I once swore.

"But even so…even so, I was elated! So much that I wanted to take revenge on humanity, that I wandered in the darkness, on the brink of death, yet you said to I— ‘suck my blood’!

For I who had nothing but enemies and loneliness, having experienced friendship and love for the first time…!

I have fallen helplessly in love with you! Is there a wrong with that?"

"Why would that be wrong?"

I gently catch the tears that are about to slide down her cheeks.

I then lift her chin,

"Because I can finally fulfill the vow that I made five years ago."

I take Arteria's lips.

Everything was foreshadowed from five years ago.

The ability to take away others’ abilities, sucking blood knowledge via bodily fluids, the fact that I had retained my humanity, the existence of two talent eaters, the trump card to beat the demon king, everything was foreshadowed in the love story.

I had lost my humanity and had gained True Ancestor-like Blood perception through memory tampering,

Arteria was mortally wounded, and her Blood perception has deteriorated to my level.

Thus, the exchange of bodily fluids through kisses continues to multiply my humanity and Blood perception to the utmost limit—

Life, humanity, and memories are given to Arteria,

While I take away death, vampirism, and oblivion,

By dividing everything into two, I can rescue Arteria from the prison of oblivion.

"…Powah!"

With the first and last kiss, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ comes to an end.

I took all the cruelty ‘to save Al’.

The darkness that looms, the memories that flow in, the death caused by rejection,

Are all sucked away by me, and I’ll die.

"…Goodbye, Arteria."

And so,

My story is over.

"'''Begin thawing of timed memory.'''"

''Click.''

While on the verge of my dying thought, at the very end of a story that’s about to end, the sound of gears clicks.

''"…Pfft. "My story is over!" you say. A fool you are after all... ♪"

"Eh?"

''"Mufufu, good morning, you♪ Welcome again to the scenario writer’s domain (backstage) ♫ How does it feel to have deciphered the foreshadowing in the story, derive the truth of five years ago, regain your memory and magic, and to have rescued this Arteria? Is it a pity to simply die here?"''

"Wa-wait a minute! Didn't I just die? I sucked away the oblivion curse of the True Ancestor, made you human, and died instead of you, right? How am I still conscious?"

''"This is an afterword."''

"Afterword?"

''"Well, if the protagonist (you) dies, a sequel cannot be written and developed into a series. Besides, it would be boring to end with the death of the main character without clearing the loose end of the foreshadowing at, would it not?"''

"Eh…th-the foreshadowing at the end, as in…?

''"Yes, you have not solved this. The greatest and final foreshadowing in this story…"''

'''"Who is the true scenario writer who has set up this story? "'''

"!!!?"

The moment you look up at the echoing voice, the ink-like black spots coalesce and form words in the void.

You understand intuitively. This is the other side of the story, the exterior beyond the fantasy.

This is the domain (notebook) of the scenario writer writing this novel.

"Eh…erm, sorry, what exactly is going on here…?"

…Good grief. Don’t you find this ‘a little too convenient’?

How do you think that you, ‘Kathédra’s remote control of the demon king, managed to escape Library City Alexandria? Do you think the people who killed your father would allow that to happen?

"Th-That’s…erm…"

Ultimately, it is strange that you met the True Ancestor (Arteria) and the Murderer (Erika) on your first day back here in Library City Alexandria, no? The probability of three people meeting by chance in the vast Library Labyrinth is almost zero.

It was only through a series of other coincidences, such as natural luck, that allowed you to save the True Ancestor, you know?

"Ehh…w-wait, were those coincidences set up by the scenario writer!?"

Yes.

The scenario writer took control of the True Ancestor's body, prevented you from being pursued by ‘Kathédra’, and got you out of the country.

The scenario writer sealed your memory and continued to store Mana in your Magitzkveins.

The scenario writer brought you despair and trained your spirit to overcome it.

The scenario writer brought you back to Library City Alexandria after five years.

The scenario writer lured you back to the Library Labyrinth and reunited you with the High Daylight Walker.

The scenario writer led Erika to encounter and kill you.

The scenario writer lured Calmia into action and had the former demon king suck her blood and memories.

The scenario writer had you take a course in magical theory, the scenario writer gave you bare-handed combat skills, the scenario writer allowed you to notice that you can extract blood memories through saliva, the scenario writer used the Badblood, the scenario writer prompted the revival of your magic.

The true scenario writer of this ‘Vampire Tales’ is the one who has orchestrated everything.

‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is not just a series of coincidences. It is a foreshadowing of the inevitable, of the end and the beginning that the scenario writer has assembled.

The true scenario writer of ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, the one who orchestrated this entire story, is—

'''"If a miracle should happen, may I be with Sō~shi forever, and ever."'''

''"It was the Arteria five years ago who wished to live with you."''

"…Ar, teria…"

''"…You. wished for a miracle at the beginning of this ‘Vampire Tales’."''

Arteria smiles wryly and tells you of her secret wish.

''"f you and I, separated by fate, should one day cross time and distance and be reunited again in the Library City (Alexandria), and fall in love all over again."''

On the first page of ‘Vampire Tales’ is a sentence that accompanies your prayer.

''"If you, who have learned of my past, still say you love me."''

It is the greatest foreshadowing inlaid in the story.

''"Then for the ending of this love story,"''

A true prayer sealed in memory tampering.

''"May I live with you forever."''

The fairy tale of love and miracles—

The first page in the beginning.

''"…Sōshi, this High Daylight Walker's beloved kin, with whom I share blood and knowledge with…I love you, I love you more than anyone in this world."''

In this story titled ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, there is the final prayer of a vampire who truly loves a human,

''"So please, at this very moment, answer me."''

Arteria asks for your reply.

''"Even if I lose my memory, will you tell me again that you love me?"''

"…Of course, you stupid vampire."

You chuckle dumbfoundedly and look into Arteria's red eyes.

And in response to the High Daylight Walker, you pledge to this ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’.

"I promise you, Arteria, that no matter how many times I lose my memory, I will always love you."

''Click.''

The gear sound signalling the beginning echoes loudly in the scenario writer's domain (backstage).

'''"‘Activation key’ is authenticated. I shall begin writing the ‘miracle’"'''

The miracle that you and Arteria met on October 16th, five years ago,

Shall become the greatest foreshadowing of the love story that leads to the prologue of this ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ (story).

'''"The blood you granted to Arteria restores her memory and turns her human."'''

The sudden activation spell shall sudden chant destroys the bitter ending that would have killed the characters,

And overwrites it into a happy ending of deus ex machine.

'''"You have lost all of your falsified memories and have recovered from Altered Shock."'''

Thus, ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ leads to a miracle.

To the prologue of a love story that no one has ever imagined.

<center>◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆</center>

After reading the story so far, you have woken up from this fiction.

"…Whew, finally done with reading."

Slowly you open your eyes and see the classroom in the late afternoon. The noise of your classmates' ruckus saturating the room quietly returns to your hearing, which was once controlled by the ‘book’.

"…’Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’. A book that alters memories and the world."

The novel (fiction) that should have been before you a moment ago has vanished without a trace.

The scenario writer's domain has been replaced by the ‘Apothecary’ classroom, the ‘words’ have disappeared without a trace, and the excitement of the battle with the demon king has been quietly robbed by the wind blowing in from the window.

With the ‘book’ open, you sit with your elbow on the desk by the classroom window.

"…it's been a week since that incident? …Seriously, I got involved in the ‘Kathédra’ conspiracy and the threat of human extinction, yet I don't remember a thing."

By the time you woke up again from Altered Shock, you had lost all memory of the three days since your arrival in Alexandria.

All the externally written memories, the information in the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’, had to be removed in order to save you from the Altered Shock.

These included the memories of Erika and your classmates, the memories of Library City Alexandria, and the memories of destroying ‘Kathédra’s conspiracy.

And also your love with Arteria.

"…Arteria."

You whisper the name of your love that has been lost from your memory.

There is no High Daylight Walker in the bustling classroom before Homeroom period. Nor is there a folded dress or a silver-white bat hiding in your robe hood.

As Calmia once said in ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’, vampires will be sentenced to death, so it would have been impossible for you to study with the most powerful bloodsucking species in Library Labyrinth.

If you hadn’t falsified your vampire nature in ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, which you inherited from Arteria, you, who inherited the power of the strongest species, wouldn’t be able to escape execution either.

"…The thing Arteria gave me is still protecting me."

You touch the talisman on your chest and recall the High Daylight Walker.

The days passed without incident. You forgot about the burning of the ‘Library’, the collapse of the elevator, and the damage to the clock tower,

Even the conspiracy of ‘Kathédra’ and the crisis of the demon king's resurrection had seemingly never happened.

As you look at the little, yet commonplace warm daily life that you and Arteria have retrieved back—

You have a premonition.

"…Ah, Okutsuki-san, you look so happy."

"Hm, do I? You look kind of happy too, Erika."

You look up at the voice calling you, and see deep ultramarine eyes smiling at you. The battle burns she suffered in the 'book' seem to have healed completely by now.

"Fufhm? Well, I heard the reason why HR’s delayed today by Calmia-san."

"Nyafufu~! Everyone, return to your seats! I brought Teacher Yuzu with me!"

"Teacher is brought here! Everyone, please settle down! HR is about to start!"

"…Fufu, speak of the devil."

It's a premonition.

"Teacher will explain later, since there’s lots to prepare. Sorry for being late. This Teacher has been very busy and tired recently…"

"Ah, Teacher Yuzu, I can see the compress on your shoulder here."

"Here? Do-Don't look, Calmia-chan, no looking!

"…T-Teacher Yuzu, it's already past the start of HR."

"Ah, yes! Now then, everyone, let's start HR!

Now that all the pages of ‘Thousand and One Pages’ are used up, there won’t be a premonition of an end.

Instead, you feel that when ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is opened, a miracle will surely be recorded.

It’s surely the beginning of a story.

" Let's start, shall we? A-chan! Please come in!"

"E-Excuse me!"

This voice echoes with a slam from the front door of the classroom.

The girl enters with her long silver-white hair fluttering in the wind, and gingerly ascends the podium.

"…E-Erm, what should I say…ah! Y-You, hurry and help I! I am not very good at this!"

The girl's crimson eyes wander, and once she recognizes you, she pleads you for help.

With a growing sense of foreboding, you answer your '''former vampire friend''' with a wry smile.

"Seriously, haven’t you practiced that? First you need to greet and introduce yourself."

"Ah, y-yes, that is correct! Y-Yes!"

The girl shows the brightest smile possible with her red cheeks, and loudly declares her name to her classmate.

"My name is Arteria! Unaccustomed to human habits am I, but please take care of I!"

Now then, let the love story begin.

The hero is a former human turned vampire, and the heroine is a former vampire girl.

The supporting cast includes a half-demon classmate, an easy-going cat-eared committee chairman, and a Doctor who looks ten years old.

The plot is a little clichéd, and the characters are still lacking,

The happiness between a human and a vampire who love each other will continue for a long time to come.

But surely the story will continue to get more interesting.

So let's continue to write this story until the pages run out.

'''"∞ Pages until Memory Loss."'''

‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, woven by you, recorded by I.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7|038 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue

2023-03-26T12:03:37Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==◇◇◇009 Pages until Memory Loss== ===◇◇◇9 Pages until Memory Loss=== "…First, let’s activate the ‘Timed Express Envelope’ addressed to Arteria!" Yo..."

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7

2023-03-26T12:00:19Z

Teh Ping:

==◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss===

You seemingly sober from this deep memory tampering coma, and your consciousness awakens.

"───Haa!! Hah, hah, hah!"

The cantera light penetrates your wide-opened pupils. ''Crack crack crack''…the burning lamp wick quietly blazes, its sound overlapping with the palpitations of your heart, and seem to be echoing in your mind.

The fantasy (fiction) that should have been before your eyes just moments ago has vanished without a trace.

The pure white scenario writer's domain (backstage) is replaced by a dimly lit ceiling, the ‘words’ disappear without a trace, and the magic of the True Ancestor (Arteria) that filled your whole body is instantly robbed away by the frosty air of the cold Labyrinth.

You lie on the table in the Atelier, clutching your Father's talisman.

"…Father's, Atelier…so this means I've come back to reality…!"

You release your tightly clenched palm, and see that the crystal talisman still has Mana encased within, shining clean and silver-white.

(It’s just like the fiction…the engraved memory of the True Ancestor (Arteria) protected me from the memory tampering of the demon king…)

You let the talisman's brilliance shine into your eyes, and are about to sink into deep thoughts…

"! Time for you…to wake up—!"

"—Itttccchhhyyy!?"

A sharp cry echoes while you’re pierced in the left side.

"Itttchhhy!!? It feels so itchy to have my left flank stabbed to my internal organs!"

"…Y-You’re finally back, Okutsuki-san…!"

Leaning on the Atelier chair, Erika says as she pulls out a pencil from your flank. This gesture might cause your digestive juices to ooze out, and the itch that torments you will grow more intense.

(Grrr it’s itchy…but now’s not the time to scratch the itch!)

"E-Erika! Tell me what happened after I lost consciousness…!"

"Yo-You shouldn’t be moving yet! Your body is now on the verge of Altered Shock! I’ll explain the situation to you, so please rest now!"

"Altered Shock…! I see, so the shadow spear that stabbed me caused me to lose blood, and my humanity is…!"

While being pinned back onto Atelier's round table, you recollect your memory.

You must have lost a considerable amount of blood after being pierced by the demon king's shadow spear. Thus far, your body that’s now close to that of the strongest vampire, has regenerated without any wounds…

At the same time, however, this means the humanity that keeps you sane has dropped to the danger zone of inducing Altered Shock.

"…If Altered Shock is trigged here, the three of us would have died. I’m making sure you’re resting until you regain strength as a human again, even if it means you have to be strapped down."

"We would have died…so y-you and Calmia were saved, right…?"

"…Yes. Your talisman was activated the moment the demon king tried to burn down the Library with Hi-Enchant magic. Thanks to the logic wall, we were able to survive…"

"S-Survive…Erika, '''that’s'''…!"

Sensing these ominous words, you look down—and find that Erika's legs are stiffened due to the petrified blood. She used her Badblood ability to is used to close the wounds.

"…The pain isn’t as bad as it looks. Seems like the nerves have been completely burned down to the roots. Calmia-san might be in a worse situation compared to me."

You turn to look and where Erika’s looking at…and see a completely bloodied Calmia's body lying on the office desk. She might be in a deep coma, and certainly resembled a corpse.

"…Hypothermia, skin pallor, and abnormal tachycardia, these are all signs of haemorrhagic shock. We need to get her back to the ‘Apothecary’ and get her magical treatment as soon as possible…otherwise her life will be in jeopardy." ""

"…!"

"…And, you’re dying as well. Given your blood loss and humanity level, you probably only have 30% left. My blood managed to keep you alive for now, but a few more millilitres, and Altered shock will be triggered.

"Altered Shock… that’s the mental rejection that occurs with rapid vampirization accompanied, right?"

Yes, the moment Altered Shock occurs, your psyche shall be completely destroyed, and you become a monster.

You managed to see through the demon king’s plot and escape from the fictional world…but the situation remains dire. Even though Arteria's timed memory saved all of you from the verge of death, your injuries still aren’t healed, nor did the demon king revert to becoming a True Ancestor.

It’s only at the very last moment did you crack the deadly scenario to lock you in the fantasy (fictional) world. The story itself continues to develop towards the worst possible end.

"…So everything has gone according to the demon king's plan (Arteria’s scenario), hasn't it?"

Erika mutters with resignation.

"…While you were sleeping, I was going through some of the material Teacher left behind… like, ‘the demon king from obtaining the "memory preservation book", or the time limit to prevent the genocide of mankind’."

"F-Father's posthumous manuscripts…!?"

(…Since I met the True Ancestor five years ago, I had this feeling…Father knew about the ‘Kathédra’ conspiracy (scenario) five years ago, and that's he wrote material at least a decade ago …!)

"…And according to Teacher's analysis, if the demon king is not stopped within eight to twelve hours, humanity will lose the means to fight the demon king, and will perish."

"Humanity will perish…!"

Erika chuckles sadly as she tosses old pages of parchment onto the Atelier floor.

The scattered papers read, ‘If the Demon King isn’t stopped, humanity will perish’.

"…It’s already been seven hours since the demon king flew out of the ‘Library’. If the Labyrinth creatures are vampirized and conscripted by the demon king, humanity has practically no way to resist…"

"…"

"…There is no way to stop this conspiracy (scenario). Nobody can ride the elevator to inform of the demon king's return, and there’s no way we can fight the demon king and stop her. The story is over."

…Yes. The story, Library City Alexandria, the world, everything is coming to an end.

If the demon king launches an invasion, Library City Alexandria will be destroyed in a matter of days, and turned into the capital of Nosferatu. This means that all 200 million citizens of Alexandria will join the immortal demon king's army. The African continent, the keys of the Mediterranean keys (Gibraltar), and the whole world will fall into the hands of the demon king in no time.

For the Doctor Magna who defeated the demon king more than a decade ago, is no longer alive.

The story will end. The world will be destroyed.

Arteria, whose memory has been tampered, will become the destroyer of the world.

If you don't do anything.

"…It’s not over yet."

You muttered quietly, clutching your crystal talisman.

"This story isn't over yet. It hasn't even begun, actually."

You feel strongly for the talent eater who saved you, the vampire you fell in love with.

Arteria has the persona of the demon king imprinted upon her, and is about to become the destroyer of this world.

‘Kathédra’ has falsified her memories and rewritten her personality, and she is about to fall into an evil conspiracy (scenario).

The only human who can prevent this, who can change the ending, is you alone.

"I won’t let ‘Kathédra’ do as they please with Arteria’."

Thus you must rewrite.

With the ending that includes the demon king's resurrection, humanity's destruction, the world's demise,

You are to rewrite ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ and ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’.

"We’re resisting against the scenario writer of this story."

You can't let this love story end.

"R-Resisting…are you intending to fight that High Daylight Walker!?"

Erika exclaims in disbelief upon hearing your declaration of war. There is no way that two mere students can stop the most powerful vampire that once killed the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki.

"A-According to Teacher Okutsuki's data, during the war a decade again, the four great powers sent 30,000 front-line explorers and lost 30% of them! The demon king burned those explorers who’re far more experienced than us to ashes!"

Yes, even with the curse of Kai Okutsuki’s spell binding her, the demon king remains the most powerful vampire of the Library Labyrinth. Even a single division of anti-vampire battalion equipped with specialized equipment might be insufficient against the absolute vampire domain (magic) known as ‘Silver Night’. You, a half-human, half-demon, cannot fight against it.

"The vampire is probably hiding the fact about her own survival so that she can revive as the demon king of darkness, cunningly devising a scenario! There’s nobody in this world who has realized the demon king's existence, or even prepared a countermeasure against her resurrection!"

"No, there is. ‘Kathédra’ has known of the demon king for five years."

"!"

You interrupted Erika and say so softly.

The biggest of the four great competing powers in Library City Alexandria.

The exploration guild ‘Kathédra’ '''must have known about the existence of the demon king'''.

"Th-That’s impossible! How could that ‘Kathédra’, so insistent on pureblood supremacy, leave the natural enemy of humanity unchecked despite predicting the revival of the demon king?"

"Yes, if your information is correct, Arteria was once the natural enemy of humanity who had killed over 100,000 people in the past. The demon king should be the greatest threat to ‘Kathédra’, so they can’t not stop the demon king’s revival. Unless there is an absolute guarantee that only ‘Kathédra’ can subdue the demon king."

"Wha…"

Yes. ‘Kathédra’ is the biggest of the four great powers, and the greatest force on humanity’s side. They’re the biggest and the last obstacle for the demon king who’s determined to make a comeback. Kathédra, a gathering of purebloods, will never allow the demon king to resurrect and reappear despite knowing o her existence, even if the world is turned upside down.

Unless ‘Kathédra’ is able to guarantee its own absolute safety, ‘a book to control over the vampire’.

"…’Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’."

"Eh?"

Kai Okutsuki's (Father) curse of oblivion resets the demon king's memory every three minutes and twenty-six seconds. Therefore, by stealing the original copy of the ‘Book to Tamper Memories’, ‘Kathédra’ can control everything about Arteria."

''Creak, '' your fist, clenched in fury, scraped the tabletop.

The curse that your father once risked his life to imprint upon the demon king.

The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ that your vampire once risked her life to obtain.

Everything has been used as a scenario for ‘Kathédra’ to enslave the True Ancestor Arteria.

"Wa-wait…did ‘Kathédra’ write false memories into the Vampire Tales?"

"…Yeah. The True Ancestor (Arteria) isn’t a scenario writer. If she’s not, then the memory of her killing Father is also falsified fiction…And who else but ‘Kathédra’ can falsify the memory of the Labyrinth's most powerful vampire, the demon king Arteria?"

Yes. ‘Kathédra’ is the scenario writer of this conspiracy.

‘Kathédra’ kept the demon king alive, for she has value as a bio-weapon.

‘Kathédra’ killed your Father, for his existence could hinder their plan to control the demon king.

What is the purpose of the worst enemy of your life, the scenario writer—

"‘Kathédra’ wants to resurrect the Demon King, get her to become the most powerful pawn through memory tampering, and then become the ruler of Library City Alexandria, no, this world!"

It is to imprint a false personality within the High Daylight Walker Arteria and conquer the world.

"…I won't let them…!"

You clutch your talisman to your chest and utter so with blatant fury,

"I won't let them control Arteria as they please…! If ‘Kathédra’ wants to mess with her memories, or twist her personality, and turn her into a demon king, I'll rewrite the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ myself!"

"W-Wait…wait a minute! When you say rewrite the demon king’s memory, are you saying that you’re going to steal the original from the High Daylight Walker herself??"

Upon hearing your words, Erika asks as though you’re crazy.

Even though she was defeated by Kai Okutsuki in the Vampire war more than a decade ago and her memories remain restrained, the 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria remains the strongest vampire with magical combat ability that is equivalent to invincible. You, a mere kin inferior to this True Ancestors by many orders of magnitude, have no chance of winning even if the world is turned upside down.

"That’s impossible! Even if tampered memories, there is no way you can prevent the strongest vampire from seriously trying to destroy the world while having ‘Kathédra’ as her ally!"

"…If we can’t stop her, the world is doomed. It’ll under the control of the demon king and ‘Kathédra’."

"I'm telling you that nobody can stop them! Please look at this! Even Teacher Okutsuki, the greatest Doctor Magna of the ‘Apothecary’, has declared that it is impossible to defeat the demon king alone."

Erika yells in deep despair and she slams a page onto the round table.

It is the posthumous manuscript of the Doctor Magna, an analysis of the demon king Arteria's capabilities.

■Tactical Analysis

In order to defeat the demon king and prevent her invasion of the landscape, it is essential to resolve the five issues listed.

(1) The vampirized immortal army of monsters and humans

Currently, it is known that the demon king can control vampirized enemies and organize an army of immortals to serve as shields.

The Nosferatu in the domain magic ‘Silver Night' will be enhanced, so military combat must be avoided.

(2) Instant Chanting (Instance) through Hi-Enchant

If the demon king regains the ability to use magic through blood absorption, it is likely that she can use Hi-Enchant.

Given the spell speed, it is impossible to nullify her with antimagic. A defensive formation must be set up, and multiple people have to defend with barriers.

(3) Logic armor

The demon king has multiple layers of logic wall armor ranging to about 5 meters around her.

Sniping from long distances will definitely be intercepted, and all attacks except for close ranged spells are ineffectual.

(4) Blood perception and ‘'Silver Night'.

When casting ‘Silver Night’, the demon king can aggravate the Nosferatu in her domain, and steals the memories of the survivors.

Do not challenge her in close combat without a logic wall that resist blood memories from being stolen.

(5) Immortality

The demon king cannot die. There is no way to stop her supremacy except by crushing her spirit.

■Countermeasures

There is nothing written her.

The moment the reader (you) learn of this countermeasure, it is possible to have it seized by the blood perception of the ‘talent eater’.

The countermeasure will be rendered worthless through the demon king's wiles.

In order to stop the demon king

It is necessary to know all countermeasures against the demon king, and yet not to know them.

It is impossible to write the answers leading to the ending.

You must seek out the ‘foreshadowing’ and solve this on your own.

Through the memories once etched in your heart, '''those that you know and yet not know'''.

"…Is this the information Father left behind…!?"

"Yes! Now answer me, how are we going to steal the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ from the Talent Eater whose memory has been tampered by Kathédra?"

Erika, not wanting the demon king to kill you, questions you shrilly.

The list of difficult questions before you are a document written by your father and preserved here in the Atelier. Erika must have understood the meaning very well, having most definitely read it over and over again while you were trapped in the fiction.

The High Daylight Walker is the strongest vampire, the apex predator of the Library Labyrinth who continually evolves by taking the blood, memories, and abilities of others—the ‘demon king’.

To battle against the demon king will require scaling a hurdle no ordinary person can overcome.

"…Even so, I have to stop her…!"

"! If you can stop the demon king, then tell us how you, a near corpse (halfpire) who may die with even the smallest bit of blood loss, can get through the Nosferatu army of the demon army unscathed!"

Having read your Father’s posthumous manuscript, Erika knows about the demon king more than you do, and despairs more than you do, confronts the reader (you) in with anguish the impossible (hurdle) that awaits.

(1) The vampirized immortal army of monsters and humans

"…Erika, listen to me."

"Even if the vampire army is somehow not organized due to time constraints or because of ‘Kathédra’ intentions! That still means that the demon king can just chant big spells! She’ll use the Instance through Hi-Enchant that caused the deaths of thousands of men under the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki!"

(2) Instant Chanting through Hi-Enchant

"…The crystal talisman she recharged for me can deploy a logic wall that prevents Instant Chanting by the Demon King. Doctor Magna's shield of protection can withstand any spells."

"The High Daylight Walker too has a massive logic wall! One that’s multi-layered and so denser that it’s impossible to penetrate except through Doctor Magna class spells!"

(3) Logic armor

"…I got a powerful barrier penetrating exalmatio, Bladeedge Storm Spear. If I can amplify my magic through memory tampering and self-sucking, I’ll definitely penetrate even the demon king's barriers."

"That's just wishful thinking on your part! Even if you are certain that you can penetrate the logic armor, the blood perception you’ll rely is an imitation far inferior to the demon king’s! Are you thinking of taking on the superhuman physical abilities of that talent eater through bare-handed combat!?"

(4) Blood perception and ‘'Silver Night'.

"Erika, listen! I know how to beat her…"

"—There’s no way to beat the demon king!"

''Bam!''

A clenched fist punches the table, interrupting your words.

"…!"

"…There’s no way to win…! There is no way for you, a half-human, half-demon (halfpire) who’ll die if you lose blood and disappear if you run out of memories (pages), to beat that High Daylight Walker…! The demon king Arteria is Nosferatu who has transcended death…!"

Erika's ultramarine eyes are filled with tears as she confronts you with the final and greatest impossibility.

(5) Immortality

"…It’s impossible to defeat the demon king…there’s no way, we can win…!"

Erika ekes out every single word in a trembling voice, as if trying to contain a whirlpool of intense emotion.

"Why…why don’t you understand!? If you go fight the demon king without immortality…you’ll die!"

''Drip.''

A single tear falls from Erika's pale cheek, as she fears your death.

"…Erika…"

You realize Erika's mental predicament as the tear flows from her ultramarine eyes.

In the seven hours you have been trapped in the novel fiction), it is Erika who has put more serious thought about fighting the demon king than anyone else, sought victory more desperately than anyone else, and perhaps despairs more deeply than anyone else that there is no way to stop the demon king now.

"…I don't want you to die…hic, I-I won’t, let you, die for nothing…!"

"Ggh!?"

Erika grabs you by the collar, not bothering to wipe away the overflowing tears.

"L-Let go of me…!"

"If I let you die here…h-how am I going to apologize to Teacher? How can I atone for killing you once…!?"

Erika tugs at the collar of your robe so hard that you, the halfpire, is almost choked to death.

"And yet…why are you going so far, for the demon king…!"

Erika understands.

She understands that you truly love the vampires. She knows that you want to fight the demon king.

That even though you know you will die—

You’ll risk your life for Arteria.

"…Even so, I still have to fight…!"

You answer with a determined voice, clutching the talisman to your chest.

"Because I swore on this talisman. I’ll regain my memory and magic, and become Doctor Magna. And no matter what trials await me, I will believe in Arteria."

"The demon king isn’t the True Ancestor you believe in anymore! She’s the High Daylight Walker, a magical criminal who has killed over 100,000 people, your father's sworn enemy! No matter how hard you try to fight her, there’s no chance you can beat the demon king!"

"I can win."

Erika continues to lament painfully about the doom of humanity, but you answer this so confidently.

That you can beat High Daylight Walker.

"I can win. Even if she’s a magical criminal who has killed over 100,000 people, even if she can withstand Doctor Magna's magic, even if she’s the strongest vampire of the Labyrinth who killed Kai Okutsuki, I can win."

Yes, you can win. You’re the only person in this world who can defeat the High Daylight Walker. No matter how powerful the demon king is, no matter how evil ‘Kathédra’ is, you can win.

Because you are a character created by the True Ancestor.

"Because my memory has been tampered by the True Ancestor."

Because you’re the protagonist of this story that exists only to rescue Arteria from the darkness.

"…Y-Your memory, was, tampered…?"

"Yes, my memory was tampered. I met Arteria five years ago in this Atelier. The True Ancestor falsified my memory long before the ‘Last Prayer’ began."

You pull out ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ and open it to the first page.

In order to regain a past never recorded in the 'book' (Me), the October 16th of five years ago which you have forgotten, a memory of the vampire whom you supposedly met.

"Memory tampering is an absolute power. It’s the ‘omnipotence of the author’ (scenario writer) that allows the inscription of false memories in others, distort personalities, and even control actions and emotions."

"So if your memory has been falsified by True Ancestor, how can you say that you can win against the demon king? No matter what the True Ancestor has engraved in your memory, that doesn’t guarantee that it will work against the demon king…!"

"No, I guarantee it. The proof is that my memory has been tampered with. My memory has been falsified, my personality has been taken over, and my entire story has been rewritten according to the wishes of the scenario writer…"

You pause here, and while facing the tear-stained azure eyes, you confide your true thoughts to her.

"—And here I am, hoping to save Arteria."

You have had your memories falsified by Arteria, but you still love Arteria.

"!...O-Okutsuki-san, you…!"

"My memories have been falsified. Father's death, the loss of magic, this Library Labyrinth, Library City Alexandria, and even the fact that I am Sōshi Okutsuki (me) may be nothing more than a novel (fiction)."

Yes, everything is merely a collection of brush strokes (ink) written the ‘Last Prayer’, a mere memory.

After you tampered your own memories, and after others have falsified your memories, there is only one thing in this world that you can believe in anymore.

"'''This is Arteria’s will'''. The matter of my return to Library City Alexandria, my reunion with Arteria, and that that I am here now, that I intend to fight the demon king."

"Ar-Are you saying that your very existence is a foreshadowing of …?

"I can win. I can defeat the demon king's plan and rescue the True Ancestor (Arteria) from the darkness of memory tampering. Because this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ is a love story written by Arteria."

This is the last thing you can believe in, in a world where your memories have been falsified and everything is just fiction.

"I love Arteria because it is her wish that I love her."

It’s really commonplace.

It’s a small, small love.

"I love Arteria, so Arteria definitely hopes that I love her. Unless it’s the wish of the scenario writer (Arteria), it’s impossible for a character (me) to love the scenario writer (her)."

It’s a circular proposition.

You love Arteria because Arteria loves you.

Arteria loves you because you love Arteria.

Like day and night. Like a binary star. Like a seed and a petal.

You and Arteria are proof of each other’s hearts.

"Arteria and I seek each other with equal force. We’re drawn to each other by that same force. We are guided by the same force, and we are surely going to reach the same ending."

You open to page 354 of ‘Last Prayer’ and look at the memories recorded there.

You stare intently at the ‘Mysterious words that the reader (you) definitely can’t recognize continue on over two pages’ line.

"I’ll save Arteria. I’ll tamper with the ending of this story."

You are a character whose memory has been tampered with only to save the True Ancestor from memory tampering.

You are the protagonist established to defeat the plot of ‘Kathédra’ and bring the love story to its conclusion (ending).

That is why, in the domain of the scenario writer (backstage), which the reader (you) was unable to read

"I’m getting Arteria back."

The core of this story is thus written here.

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_16.jpg|500px]] [[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_15.jpg|500px]]

===◇◇◇16 Pages until Memory Loss===

''Psst psst psst.''

With the sound of paper being torn apart, you leap across the strange rupture in your memory.

"—Okutsuki-san."

"Huh?...! Erika, what about my memory?"

"I have torn out your memory as per the strategy you had inscribed. Now even the demon king's blood perception cannot take away your strategy."

Erika, who had ripped out the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ without your knowledge she knew it, puts the page in an envelope, sealing it tightly as she replies.

The tears have disappeared from her ultramarine eyes, suggesting that some time has passed during this period of memories that have been removed from you.

"…Erika, are the measures to defeat the demon king inscribed in my memories?"

"Yes. And I have replaced the information retrieved from your memory in the form of a '''timed memory''' that will be replayed due to certain circumstances during the battle with the demon king."

"… So you mean the memory I’ll need in battle will pop out the moment I need to recall?"

"Yes, it is a strategy to counter the demon king's bloodsucking after all."

It appears that some part of your memory has been sealed away to prevent you from recalling. No matter how powerful the demon king's bloodsucking, and how outstanding her wits are, a strategy that doesn’t exist cannot be robbed or countered.

"…The True Ancestor (Arteria) gave me the ‘memory tampering book’ as a defensive measure against the talent eater. Erika, since you locked my memory, that means the other preparations..."

"They are complete. All I have to do now is to return to you the knowledge that can be allowed to be sucked away."

Erika says, turns away from the desk, and hands over a document to you.

"…'Prediction of the Demon King's Expanding Forces and Actions'. Father’s posthumous draft…!"

"According to the information in this document, the demon king will need a certain number of human undead army (Immortals) to successfully implement a surface invasion. If they can get inside the barriers, the demon king will be able to attack."

"So basically, a wall of Nosferatus is needed as a sacrificial shield for the demon king?"

"Yes. And she’ll have to seek out the troops she needs for the surface invasion in the Labyrinth. Then the demon king's target is obvious. The ‘Floating Peak Library’, one of the most densely populated areas of the Labyrinth."

Erika's fingertips point to a map on the document indicating several levels.

"The ‘Floating Peak Library’ is an aerial ‘library’, and the only way in is by elevator. From this level, you must climb several kilometers up a steel-supported shaft, past the elevator hall guard."

"A shaft of several kilometers…but if there are footholds around, I should be physically able to climb them up, right?"

"You have to. If the demon king reaches the bustle of the Peak and deploys 'Silver Night', it shall be impossible for you to defeat her when she absorbs so much knowledge. Humanity's defeat will be final."

In a low, cold voice, Erika informs you of the defeat conditions in this battle.

The decisive battle against the demon king is also the decisive battle against ‘Kathédra’, and the moment you, the only power in the fight, are defeated, ‘Kathédra’s domination of all humanity will begin.

"…But I have a victory condition."

"Yes. The memory written down is sealed in this envelope."

Erika gently hands you an envelope containing the page she has just torn out from ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

The envelope is unmarked, unaddressed, and contains a trump card that will surely rewrite the ending of the story.

"It’s the ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’. If you can hit the demon king with the disarming spell and snatch the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, you can save the demon king from the darkness of memory tampering."

Erika says with a serene voice as she takes a step towards you, standing there.

The approaching ultramarine eyes cower with fear of death, but still look straight up into yours.

"…Okutsuki-san…this may be the last chance, so please listen to me."

Realizing that your memory capacity is running out and you are about to die, Erika says,

She wants you to live, to fight, and to die without worry, and so she puts on her best front.

"Even if you die, I won’t forget you. Even if you are defeated by the demon king, the meaning of your life will not disappear. I’ll prove it to you."

Erika says this decisively and holds out her slender left wrist before your eyes. This is for you to absorb the curse in her blood, ‘the ability to petrify one’s blood’ (Badblood).

"So I shall entrust this to you. Please use my cursed blood and blessings for the end of this story."

"…Yeah, I understand."

You lace your fingers prayerfully on her outreached left hand, and bite on it with your vampire teeth.

''Pssh'', the thin skin is torn open, and blood oozes out of the wounded capillaries, moistening your oral cavity with the smell of iron and a faint sweetness.

You gently slurp up the blood to take away her uneasiness.

"Chuu, ahh…alright, Erika, I’ve borrowed your humanity, your abilities, and your insecurities. On this blood and on Father, I will stop the demon king's story (scenario)."

"… Yes. I believe in you. "

Erika replies with a quiet smile in her ultramarine eyes, and backs away from you as though to sever any reluctance.

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_17.jpg|thumb]]

Now, you’re ready for battle.

You tuck the envelope you received into your pocket and quietly turn on your heels, looking back through the open door and into the endless maze of endless bookshelves.

"…."

Somewhere in this endless darkness, there is a vampire whose memory has been tampered with.

You are a character whose memory has been implanted with the truth in order to save the vampire.

You are a half-human, half-demon whose memory will run out after your battle against the demon king, causing an Altered Shock that will destroy you, and had survived and will die thanks to the True Ancestor.

And you’re the protagonist of this story, existing only to save Arteria from the darkness.

"…Suu, haa…."

Inhaling the jet-black atmosphere that seems to have been dyed with ink, you let out a long breath.

And so you exhale long and hard all your longing and regrets you have left in this world.

"…Arteria."

You whisper the name of your beloved, and the memories engraved in the ‘Last Prayer’ respond to your feelings for the True Ancestor.

‘By your feelings for Arteria, you shall surpass your physical limits and become stronger’, the tampered memory enhances your immortality and physical capabilities, sharpening your nerves and Magitzkveins, and slowing everything in sight to the limit.

"I exist to save you."

You are now a single hard stroke.

The tip of a pen to rewrite the ending of the story.

The memory of a line that True Ancestor inscribed on her beloved kin to oppose the demon king.

You clutch the talisman at your chest, recall the True Ancestor's love that’s imbued into the crystal, and swear.

"I will become—the mage (Doctor Magna) who can save you."

Now, let's begin the endgame (climax).

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Epilogue|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7

2023-03-18T13:04:37Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss== ===◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss=== You seemingly sober from this deep memory tampering coma, and your consciousness awakens..."

==◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇38 Pages until Memory Loss===

You seemingly sober from this deep memory tampering coma, and your consciousness awakens.

"───Haa!! Hah, hah, hah!"

The cantera light penetrates your wide-opened pupils. ''Crack crack crack''…the burning lamp wick quietly blazes, its sound overlapping with the palpitations of your heart, and seem to be echoing in your mind.

The fantasy (fiction) that should have been before your eyes just moments ago has vanished without a trace.

The pure white scenario writer's domain (backstage) is replaced by a dimly lit ceiling, the ‘words’ disappear without a trace, and the magic of the True Ancestor (Arteria) that filled your whole body is instantly robbed away by the frosty air of the cold Labyrinth.

You lie on the table in the Atelier, clutching your Father's talisman.

"…Father's, Atelier…so this means I've come back to reality…!"

You release your tightly clenched palm, and see that the crystal talisman still has Mana encased within, shining clean and silver-white.

(It’s just like the fiction…the engraved memory of the True Ancestor (Arteria) protected me from the memory tampering of the demon king…)

You let the talisman's brilliance shine into your eyes, and are about to sink into deep thoughts…

"! Time for you…to wake up—!"

"—Itttccchhhyyy!?"

A sharp cry echoes while you’re pierced in the left side.

"Itttchhhy!!? It feels so itchy to have my left flank stabbed to my internal organs!"

"…Y-You’re finally back, Okutsuki-san…!"

Leaning on the Atelier chair, Erika says as she pulls out a pencil from your flank. This gesture might cause your digestive juices to ooze out, and the itch that torments you will grow more intense.

(Grrr it’s itchy…but now’s not the time to scratch the itch!)

"E-Erika! Tell me what happened after I lost consciousness…!"

"Yo-You shouldn’t be moving yet! Your body is now on the verge of Altered Shock! I’ll explain the situation to you, so please rest now!"

"Altered Shock…! I see, so the shadow spear that stabbed me caused me to lose blood, and my humanity is…!"

While being pinned back onto Atelier's round table, you recollect your memory.

You must have lost a considerable amount of blood after being pierced by the demon king's shadow spear. Thus far, your body that’s now close to that of the strongest vampire, has regenerated without any wounds…

At the same time, however, this means the humanity that keeps you sane has dropped to the danger zone of inducing Altered Shock.

"…If Altered Shock is trigged here, the three of us would have died. I’m making sure you’re resting until you regain strength as a human again, even if it means you have to be strapped down."

"We would have died…so y-you and Calmia were saved, right…?"

"…Yes. Your talisman was activated the moment the demon king tried to burn down the Library with Hi-Enchant magic. Thanks to the logic wall, we were able to survive…"

"S-Survive…Erika, '''that’s'''…!"

Sensing these ominous words, you look down—and find that Erika's legs are stiffened due to the petrified blood. She used her Badblood ability to is used to close the wounds.

"…The pain isn’t as bad as it looks. Seems like the nerves have been completely burned down to the roots. Calmia-san might be in a worse situation compared to me."

You turn to look and where Erika’s looking at…and see a completely bloodied Calmia's body lying on the office desk. She might be in a deep coma, and certainly resembled a corpse.

"…Hypothermia, skin pallor, and abnormal tachycardia, these are all signs of haemorrhagic shock. We need to get her back to the ‘Apothecary’ and get her magical treatment as soon as possible…otherwise her life will be in jeopardy." ""

"…!"

"…And, you’re dying as well. Given your blood loss and humanity level, you probably only have 30% left. My blood managed to keep you alive for now, but a few more millilitres, and Altered shock will be triggered.

"Altered Shock… that’s the mental rejection that occurs with rapid vampirization accompanied, right?"

Yes, the moment Altered Shock occurs, your psyche shall be completely destroyed, and you become a monster.

You managed to see through the demon king’s plot and escape from the fictional world…but the situation remains dire. Even though Arteria's timed memory saved all of you from the verge of death, your injuries still aren’t healed, nor did the demon king revert to becoming a True Ancestor.

It’s only at the very last moment did you crack the deadly scenario to lock you in the fantasy (fictional) world. The story itself continues to develop towards the worst possible end.

"…So everything has gone according to the demon king's plan (Arteria’s scenario), hasn't it?"

Erika mutters with resignation.

"…While you were sleeping, I was going through some of the material Teacher left behind… like, ‘the demon king from obtaining the "memory preservation book", or the time limit to prevent the genocide of mankind’."

"F-Father's posthumous manuscripts…!?"

(…Since I met the True Ancestor five years ago, I had this feeling…Father knew about the ‘Kathédra’ conspiracy (scenario) five years ago, and that's he wrote material at least a decade ago …!)

"…And according to Teacher's analysis, if the demon king is not stopped within eight to twelve hours, humanity will lose the means to fight the demon king, and will perish."

"Humanity will perish…!"

Erika chuckles sadly as she tosses old pages of parchment onto the Atelier floor.

The scattered papers read, ‘If the Demon King isn’t stopped, humanity will perish’.

"…It’s already been seven hours since the demon king flew out of the ‘Library’. If the Labyrinth creatures are vampirized and conscripted by the demon king, humanity has practically no way to resist…"

"…"

"…There is no way to stop this conspiracy (scenario). Nobody can ride the elevator to inform of the demon king's return, and there’s no way we can fight the demon king and stop her. The story is over."

…Yes. The story, Library City Alexandria, the world, everything is coming to an end.

If the demon king launches an invasion, Library City Alexandria will be destroyed in a matter of days, and turned into the capital of Nosferatu. This means that all 200 million citizens of Alexandria will join the immortal demon king's army. The African continent, the keys of the Mediterranean keys (Gibraltar), and the whole world will fall into the hands of the demon king in no time.

For the Doctor Magna who defeated the demon king more than a decade ago, is no longer alive.

The story will end. The world will be destroyed.

Arteria, whose memory has been tampered, will become the destroyer of the world.

If you don't do anything.

"…It’s not over yet."

You muttered quietly, clutching your crystal talisman.

"This story isn't over yet. It hasn't even begun, actually."

You feel strongly for the talent eater who saved you, the vampire you fell in love with.

Arteria has the persona of the demon king imprinted upon her, and is about to become the destroyer of this world.

‘Kathédra’ has falsified her memories and rewritten her personality, and she is about to fall into an evil conspiracy (scenario).

The only human who can prevent this, who can change the ending, is you alone.

"I won’t let ‘Kathédra’ do as they please with Arteria’."

Thus you must rewrite.

With the ending that includes the demon king's resurrection, humanity's destruction, the world's demise,

You are to rewrite ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ and ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’.

"We’re resisting against the scenario writer of this story."

You can't let this love story end.

"R-Resisting…are you intending to fight that High Daylight Walker!?"

Erika exclaims in disbelief upon hearing your declaration of war. There is no way that two mere students can stop the most powerful vampire that once killed the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki.

"A-According to Teacher Okutsuki's data, during the war a decade again, the four great powers sent 30,000 front-line explorers and lost 30% of them! The demon king burned those explorers who’re far more experienced than us to ashes!"

Yes, even with the curse of Kai Okutsuki’s spell binding her, the demon king remains the most powerful vampire of the Library Labyrinth. Even a single division of anti-vampire battalion equipped with specialized equipment might be insufficient against the absolute vampire domain (magic) known as ‘Silver Night’. You, a half-human, half-demon, cannot fight against it.

"The vampire is probably hiding the fact about her own survival so that she can revive as the demon king of darkness, cunningly devising a scenario! There’s nobody in this world who has realized the demon king's existence, or even prepared a countermeasure against her resurrection!"

"No, there is. ‘Kathédra’ has known of the demon king for five years."

"!"

You interrupted Erika and say so softly.

The biggest of the four great competing powers in Library City Alexandria.

The exploration guild ‘Kathédra’ '''must have known about the existence of the demon king'''.

"Th-That’s impossible! How could that ‘Kathédra’, so insistent on pureblood supremacy, leave the natural enemy of humanity unchecked despite predicting the revival of the demon king?"

"Yes, if your information is correct, Arteria was once the natural enemy of humanity who had killed over 100,000 people in the past. The demon king should be the greatest threat to ‘Kathédra’, so they can’t not stop the demon king’s revival. Unless there is an absolute guarantee that only ‘Kathédra’ can subdue the demon king."

"Wha…"

Yes. ‘Kathédra’ is the biggest of the four great powers, and the greatest force on humanity’s side. They’re the biggest and the last obstacle for the demon king who’s determined to make a comeback. Kathédra, a gathering of purebloods, will never allow the demon king to resurrect and reappear despite knowing o her existence, even if the world is turned upside down.

Unless ‘Kathédra’ is able to guarantee its own absolute safety, ‘a book to control over the vampire’.

"…’Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’."

"Eh?"

Kai Okutsuki's (Father) curse of oblivion resets the demon king's memory every three minutes and twenty-six seconds. Therefore, by stealing the original copy of the ‘Book to Tamper Memories’, ‘Kathédra’ can control everything about Arteria."

''Creak, '' your fist, clenched in fury, scraped the tabletop.

The curse that your father once risked his life to imprint upon the demon king.

The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ that your vampire once risked her life to obtain.

Everything has been used as a scenario for ‘Kathédra’ to enslave the True Ancestor Arteria.

"Wa-wait…did ‘Kathédra’ write false memories into the Vampire Tales?"

"…Yeah. The True Ancestor (Arteria) isn’t a scenario writer. If she’s not, then the memory of her killing Father is also falsified fiction…And who else but ‘Kathédra’ can falsify the memory of the Labyrinth's most powerful vampire, the demon king Arteria?"

Yes. ‘Kathédra’ is the scenario writer of this conspiracy.

‘Kathédra’ kept the demon king alive, for she has value as a bio-weapon.

‘Kathédra’ killed your Father, for his existence could hinder their plan to control the demon king.

What is the purpose of the worst enemy of your life, the scenario writer—

"‘Kathédra’ wants to resurrect the Demon King, get her to become the most powerful pawn through memory tampering, and then become the ruler of Library City Alexandria, no, this world!"

It is to imprint a false personality within the High Daylight Walker Arteria and conquer the world.

"…I won't let them…!"

You clutch your talisman to your chest and utter so with blatant fury,

"I won't let them control Arteria as they please…! If ‘Kathédra’ wants to mess with her memories, or twist her personality, and turn her into a demon king, I'll rewrite the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ myself!"

"W-Wait…wait a minute! When you say rewrite the demon king’s memory, are you saying that you’re going to steal the original from the High Daylight Walker herself??"

Upon hearing your words, Erika asks as though you’re crazy.

Even though she was defeated by Kai Okutsuki in the Vampire war more than a decade ago and her memories remain restrained, the 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria remains the strongest vampire with magical combat ability that is equivalent to invincible. You, a mere kin inferior to this True Ancestors by many orders of magnitude, have no chance of winning even if the world is turned upside down.

"That’s impossible! Even if tampered memories, there is no way you can prevent the strongest vampire from seriously trying to destroy the world while having ‘Kathédra’ as her ally!"

"…If we can’t stop her, the world is doomed. It’ll under the control of the demon king and ‘Kathédra’."

"I'm telling you that nobody can stop them! Please look at this! Even Teacher Okutsuki, the greatest Doctor Magna of the ‘Apothecary’, has declared that it is impossible to defeat the demon king alone."

Erika yells in deep despair and she slams a page onto the round table.

It is the posthumous manuscript of the Doctor Magna, an analysis of the demon king Arteria's capabilities.

■Tactical Analysis

In order to defeat the demon king and prevent her invasion of the landscape, it is essential to resolve the five issues listed.

(1) The vampirized immortal army of monsters and humans

Currently, it is known that the demon king can control vampirized enemies and organize an army of immortals to serve as shields.

The Nosferatu in the domain magic ‘Silver Night' will be enhanced, so military combat must be avoided.

(2) Instant Chanting (Instance) through Hi-Enchant

If the demon king regains the ability to use magic through blood absorption, it is likely that she can use Hi-Enchant.

Given the spell speed, it is impossible to nullify her with antimagic. A defensive formation must be set up, and multiple people have to defend with barriers.

(3) Logic armor

The demon king has multiple layers of logic wall armor ranging to about 5 meters around her.

Sniping from long distances will definitely be intercepted, and all attacks except for close ranged spells are ineffectual.

(4) Blood perception and ‘'Silver Night'.

When casting ‘Silver Night’, the demon king can aggravate the Nosferatu in her domain, and steals the memories of the survivors.

Do not challenge her in close combat without a logic wall that resist blood memories from being stolen.

(5) Immortality

The demon king cannot die. There is no way to stop her supremacy except by crushing her spirit.

■Countermeasures

There is nothing written her.

The moment the reader (you) learn of this countermeasure, it is possible to have it seized by the blood perception of the ‘talent eater’.

The countermeasure will be rendered worthless through the demon king's wiles.

In order to stop the demon king

It is necessary to know all countermeasures against the demon king, and yet not to know them.

It is impossible to write the answers leading to the ending.

You must seek out the ‘foreshadowing’ and solve this on your own.

Through the memories once etched in your heart, '''those that you know and yet not know'''.

"…Is this the information Father left behind…!?"

"Yes! Now answer me, how are we going to steal the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ from the Talent Eater whose memory has been tampered by Kathédra?"

Erika, not wanting the demon king to kill you, questions you shrilly.

The list of difficult questions before you are a document written by your father and preserved here in the Atelier. Erika must have understood the meaning very well, having most definitely read it over and over again while you were trapped in the fiction.

The High Daylight Walker is the strongest vampire, the apex predator of the Library Labyrinth who continually evolves by taking the blood, memories, and abilities of others—the ‘demon king’.

To battle against the demon king will require scaling a hurdle no ordinary person can overcome.

"…Even so, I have to stop her…!"

"! If you can stop the demon king, then tell us how you, a near corpse (halfpire) who may die with even the smallest bit of blood loss, can get through the Nosferatu army of the demon army unscathed!"

Having read your Father’s posthumous manuscript, Erika knows about the demon king more than you do, and despairs more than you do, confronts the reader (you) in with anguish the impossible (hurdle) that awaits.

(1) The vampirized immortal army of monsters and humans

"…Erika, listen to me."

"Even if the vampire army is somehow not organized due to time constraints or because of ‘Kathédra’ intentions! That still means that the demon king can just chant big spells! She’ll use the Instance through Hi-Enchant that caused the deaths of thousands of men under the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki!"

(2) Instant Chanting through Hi-Enchant

"…The crystal talisman she recharged for me can deploy a logic wall that prevents Instant Chanting by the Demon King. Doctor Magna's shield of protection can withstand any spells."

"The High Daylight Walker too has a massive logic wall! One that’s multi-layered and so denser that it’s impossible to penetrate except through Doctor Magna class spells!"

(3) Logic armor

"…I got a powerful barrier penetrating exalmatio, Bladeedge Storm Spear. If I can amplify my magic through memory tampering and self-sucking, I’ll definitely penetrate even the demon king's barriers."

"That's just wishful thinking on your part! Even if you are certain that you can penetrate the logic armor, the blood perception you’ll rely is an imitation far inferior to the demon king’s! Are you thinking of taking on the superhuman physical abilities of that talent eater through bare-handed combat!?"

(4) Blood perception and ‘'Silver Night'.

"Erika, listen! I know how to beat her…"

"—There’s no way to beat the demon king!"

''Bam!''

A clenched fist punches the table, interrupting your words.

"…!"

"…There’s no way to win…! There is no way for you, a half-human, half-demon (halfpire) who’ll die if you lose blood and disappear if you run out of memories (pages), to beat that High Daylight Walker…! The demon king Arteria is Nosferatu who has transcended death…!"

Erika's ultramarine eyes are filled with tears as she confronts you with the final and greatest impossibility.

(5) Immortality

"…It’s impossible to defeat the demon king…there’s no way, we can win…!"

Erika ekes out every single word in a trembling voice, as if trying to contain a whirlpool of intense emotion.

"Why…why don’t you understand!? If you go fight the demon king without immortality…you’ll die!"

''Drip.''

A single tear falls from Erika's pale cheek, as she fears your death.

"…Erika…"

You realize Erika's mental predicament as the tear flows from her ultramarine eyes.

In the seven hours you have been trapped in the novel fiction), it is Erika who has put more serious thought about fighting the demon king than anyone else, sought victory more desperately than anyone else, and perhaps despairs more deeply than anyone else that there is no way to stop the demon king now.

"…I don't want you to die…hic, I-I won’t, let you, die for nothing…!"

"Ggh!?"

Erika grabs you by the collar, not bothering to wipe away the overflowing tears.

"L-Let go of me…!"

"If I let you die here…h-how am I going to apologize to Teacher? How can I atone for killing you once…!?"

Erika tugs at the collar of your robe so hard that you, the halfpire, is almost choked to death.

"And yet…why are you going so far, for the demon king…!"

Erika understands.

She understands that you truly love the vampires. She knows that you want to fight the demon king.

That even though you know you will die—

You’ll risk your life for Arteria.

"…Even so, I still have to fight…!"

You answer with a determined voice, clutching the talisman to your chest.

"Because I swore on this talisman. I’ll regain my memory and magic, and become Doctor Magna. And no matter what trials await me, I will believe in Arteria."

"The demon king isn’t the True Ancestor you believe in anymore! She’s the High Daylight Walker, a magical criminal who has killed over 100,000 people, your father's sworn enemy! No matter how hard you try to fight her, there’s no chance you can beat the demon king!"

"I can win."

Erika continues to lament painfully about the doom of humanity, but you answer this so confidently.

That you can beat High Daylight Walker.

"I can win. Even if she’s a magical criminal who has killed over 100,000 people, even if she can withstand Doctor Magna's magic, even if she’s the strongest vampire of the Labyrinth who killed Kai Okutsuki, I can win."

Yes, you can win. You’re the only person in this world who can defeat the High Daylight Walker. No matter how powerful the demon king is, no matter how evil ‘Kathédra’ is, you can win.

Because you are a character created by the True Ancestor.

"Because my memory has been tampered by the True Ancestor."

Because you’re the protagonist of this story that exists only to rescue Arteria from the darkness.

"…Y-Your memory, was, tampered…?"

"Yes, my memory was tampered. I met Arteria five years ago in this Atelier. The True Ancestor falsified my memory long before the ‘Last Prayer’ began."

You pull out ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ and open it to the first page.

In order to regain a past never recorded in the 'book' (Me), the October 16th of five years ago which you have forgotten, a memory of the vampire whom you supposedly met.

"Memory tampering is an absolute power. It’s the ‘omnipotence of the author’ (scenario writer) that allows the inscription of false memories in others, distort personalities, and even control actions and emotions."

"So if your memory has been falsified by True Ancestor, how can you say that you can win against the demon king? No matter what the True Ancestor has engraved in your memory, that doesn’t guarantee that it will work against the demon king…!"

"No, I guarantee it. The proof is that my memory has been tampered with. My memory has been falsified, my personality has been taken over, and my entire story has been rewritten according to the wishes of the scenario writer…"

You pause here, and while facing the tear-stained azure eyes, you confide your true thoughts to her.

"—And here I am, hoping to save Arteria."

You have had your memories falsified by Arteria, but you still love Arteria.

"!...O-Okutsuki-san, you…!"

"My memories have been falsified. Father's death, the loss of magic, this Library Labyrinth, Library City Alexandria, and even the fact that I am Sōshi Okutsuki (me) may be nothing more than a novel (fiction)."

Yes, everything is merely a collection of brush strokes (ink) written the ‘Last Prayer’, a mere memory.

After you tampered your own memories, and after others have falsified your memories, there is only one thing in this world that you can believe in anymore.

"'''This is Arteria’s will'''. The matter of my return to Library City Alexandria, my reunion with Arteria, and that that I am here now, that I intend to fight the demon king."

"Ar-Are you saying that your very existence is a foreshadowing of …?

"I can win. I can defeat the demon king's plan and rescue the True Ancestor (Arteria) from the darkness of memory tampering. Because this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ is a love story written by Arteria."

This is the last thing you can believe in, in a world where your memories have been falsified and everything is just fiction.

"I love Arteria because it is her wish that I love her."

It’s really commonplace.

It’s a small, small love.

"I love Arteria, so Arteria definitely hopes that I love her. Unless it’s the wish of the scenario writer (Arteria), it’s impossible for a character (me) to love the scenario writer (her)."

It’s a circular proposition.

You love Arteria because Arteria loves you.

Arteria loves you because you love Arteria.

Like day and night. Like a binary star. Like a seed and a petal.

You and Arteria are proof of each other’s hearts.

"Arteria and I seek each other with equal force. We’re drawn to each other by that same force. We are guided by the same force, and we are surely going to reach the same ending."

You open to page 354 of ‘Last Prayer’ and look at the memories recorded there.

You stare intently at the ‘Mysterious words that the reader (you) definitely can’t recognize continue on over two pages’ line.

"I’ll save Arteria. I’ll tamper with the ending of this story."

You are a character whose memory has been tampered with only to save the True Ancestor from memory tampering.

You are the protagonist established to defeat the plot of ‘Kathédra’ and bring the love story to its conclusion (ending).

That is why, in the domain of the scenario writer (backstage), which the reader (you) was unable to read

"I’m getting Arteria back."

The core of this story is thus written here.

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_16.jpg|500px]] [[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_15.jpg|500px]]

===◇◇◇16 Pages until Memory Loss===

''Psst psst psst.''

With the sound of paper being torn apart, you leap across the strange rupture in your memory.

"—Okutsuki-san."

"Huh?...! Erika, what about my memory?"

"I have torn out your memory as per the strategy you had inscribed. Now even the demon king's blood perception cannot take away your strategy."

Erika, who had ripped out the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ without your knowledge she knew it, puts the page in an envelope, sealing it tightly as she replies.

The tears have disappeared from her ultramarine eyes, suggesting that some time has passed during this period of memories that have been removed from you.

"…Erika, are the measures to defeat the demon king inscribed in my memories?"

"Yes. And I have replaced the information retrieved from your memory in the form of a '''timed memory''' that will be replayed due to certain circumstances during the battle with the demon king."

"… So you mean the memory I’ll need in battle will pop out the moment I need to recall?"

"Yes, it is a strategy to counter the demon king's bloodsucking after all."

It appears that some part of your memory has been sealed away to prevent you from recalling. No matter how powerful the demon king's bloodsucking, and how outstanding her wits are, a strategy that doesn’t exist cannot be robbed or countered.

"…The True Ancestor (Arteria) gave me the ‘memory tampering book’ as a defensive measure against the talent eater. Erika, since you locked my memory, that means the other preparations..."

"They are complete. All I have to do now is to return to you the knowledge that can be allowed to be sucked away."

Erika says, turns away from the desk, and hands over a document to you.

"…'Prediction of the Demon King's Expanding Forces and Actions'. Father’s posthumous draft…!"

"According to the information in this document, the demon king will need a certain number of human undead army (Immortals) to successfully implement a surface invasion. If they can get inside the barriers, the demon king will be able to attack."

"So basically, a wall of Nosferatus is needed as a sacrificial shield for the demon king?"

"Yes. And she’ll have to seek out the troops she needs for the surface invasion in the Labyrinth. Then the demon king's target is obvious. The ‘Floating Peak Library’, one of the most densely populated areas of the Labyrinth."

Erika's fingertips point to a map on the document indicating several levels.

"The ‘Floating Peak Library’ is an aerial ‘library’, and the only way in is by elevator. From this level, you must climb several kilometers up a steel-supported shaft, past the elevator hall guard."

"A shaft of several kilometers…but if there are footholds around, I should be physically able to climb them up, right?"

"You have to. If the demon king reaches the bustle of the Peak and deploys 'Silver Night', it shall be impossible for you to defeat her when she absorbs so much knowledge. Humanity's defeat will be final."

In a low, cold voice, Erika informs you of the defeat conditions in this battle.

The decisive battle against the demon king is also the decisive battle against ‘Kathédra’, and the moment you, the only power in the fight, are defeated, ‘Kathédra’s domination of all humanity will begin.

"…But I have a victory condition."

"Yes. The memory written down is sealed in this envelope."

Erika gently hands you an envelope containing the page she has just torn out from ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

The envelope is unmarked, unaddressed, and contains a trump card that will surely rewrite the ending of the story.

"It’s the ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’. If you can hit the demon king with the disarming spell and snatch the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, you can save the demon king from the darkness of memory tampering."

Erika says with a serene voice as she takes a step towards you, standing there.

The approaching ultramarine eyes cower with fear of death, but still look straight up into yours.

"…Okutsuki-san…this may be the last chance, so please listen to me."

Realizing that your memory capacity is running out and you are about to die, Erika says,

She wants you to live, to fight, and to die without worry, and so she puts on her best front.

"Even if you die, I won’t forget you. Even if you are defeated by the demon king, the meaning of your life will not disappear. I’ll prove it to you."

Erika says this decisively and holds out her slender left wrist before your eyes. This is for you to absorb the curse in her blood, ‘the ability to petrify one’s blood’ (Badblood).

"So I shall entrust this to you. Please use my cursed blood and blessings for the end of this story."

"…Yeah, I understand."

You lace your fingers prayerfully on her outreached left hand, and bite on it with your vampire teeth.

''Pssh'', the thin skin is torn open, and blood oozes out of the wounded capillaries, moistening your oral cavity with the smell of iron and a faint sweetness.

You gently slurp up the blood to take away her uneasiness.

"Chuu, ahh…alright, Erika, I’ve borrowed your humanity, your abilities, and your insecurities. On this blood and on Father, I will stop the demon king's story (scenario)."

"… Yes. I believe in you. "

Erika replies with a quiet smile in her ultramarine eyes, and backs away from you as though to sever any reluctance.

[[Image:ToMei_v1_Illustration_17.jpg|thumb]]

Now, you’re ready for battle.

You tuck the envelope you received into your pocket and quietly turn on your heels, looking back through the open door and into the endless maze of endless bookshelves.

"…."

Somewhere in this endless darkness, there is a vampire whose memory has been tampered with.

You are a character whose memory has been implanted with the truth in order to save the vampire.

You are a half-human, half-demon whose memory will run out after your battle against the demon king, causing an Altered Shock that will destroy you, and had survived and will die thanks to the True Ancestor.

And you’re the protagonist of this story, existing only to save Arteria from the darkness.

"…Suu, haa…."

Inhaling the jet-black atmosphere that seems to have been dyed with ink, you let out a long breath.

And so you exhale long and hard all your longing and regrets you have left in this world.

"…Arteria."

You whisper the name of your beloved, and the memories engraved in the ‘Last Prayer’ respond to your feelings for the True Ancestor.

‘By your feelings for Arteria, you shall surpass your physical limits and become stronger’, the tampered memory enhances your immortality and physical capabilities, sharpening your nerves and Magitzkveins, and slowing everything in sight to the limit.

"I exist to save you."

You are now a single hard stroke.

The tip of a pen to rewrite the ending of the story.

The memory of a line that True Ancestor inscribed on her beloved kin to oppose the demon king.

You clutch the talisman at your chest, recall the True Ancestor's love that’s imbued into the crystal, and swear.

"I will become—the mage (Doctor Magna) who can save you."

Now, let's begin the endgame (climax).

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter8|009 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6

2023-03-15T17:03:52Z

Teh Ping:

===◇◇◇261 Pages until Memory Loss===

2nd tower, 4th floor of the Library Labyrinth. 14 levels counting from the surface, a vertical displacement of 80 meters. Your group has arrived at the level where the Atelier of Kai Okutsuki, the Doctor Magna, lies.

"…We’re here."

"Yes, Okutsuki-san. Let’s hurry through as quickly as possible without alerting anyone."

Erika whispers as you pass by the guardhouse next to the elevator station.

The elevator is an important exploration base, and thus a target for attacks by Labyrinth creatures (monsters) and hostile guilds. Therefore, the ‘Apothecary’ has organized a specialized squadrons to monitor and guard each level.

(Armed guards with grimoire and long staffs. Security sure is tight here…)

"If the enemies break through here, they can ride the elevator and head directly to the populated area (Library). This is a base where humanity will be endangered if monsters pass through, so heavy security is to be expected. With the power of this True Ancestor (I) now, it will take lots of bloodsucking to break through. Prudent it is to lie low."

"Shh! Since you know, don’t say such scary things!"

As all of you watching the guards out of the corner of your eye, you hastily flee the scene.

You escape the guards’ sight by passing through the elevator hall formed by crumbling a wall (bookshelf)—and you are already inside the Library Labyrinth, where darkness and monsters reign. This is a dark and gloomy cavern of endless reading rooms.

(…This is the second level of Library Labyrinth. The air density clearly feels different from the shallow levels of the ‘Library’…)

"Please be careful. This ‘Reading Room’ lying within the darkness is the real Library Labyrinth."

Erika mutters with a tense look as she pulls out a ‘storage book’ from the blademail on her left shoulder. She tears off a page with a sticky note on it that reads, ‘Carrying Equipment’, turns it upside down and shakes it. ''Clink!'' It rolls onto Erika's palm.

"A ‘storage book’…I see, so you tear a page off to retrieve something?"

"Yes. It may be a little too bright to a vampire’s eyes, but we need light to avoid being mistaken for a criminal of some sort. Please endure this."

Erika pulls out a matchstick from her pocket and lights the wick through the windshield of the cantera. The flickering flame of the portable lamp clearly etches the Labyrinth's shelves onto your vampirized retinas.

"Now then, let us go, Okutsuki-san. Please follow me."

"No, I’ll go first. If the scenario writer really has this level under surveillance, the vanguard will be most dangerous. I can’t let you stand here."

"Mu, given yesterday’s battle, your immortality is powerless against poison or instant death traps.I'll go ahead and lead you to Teacher's Atelier."

"Umu. Simply comparing combat strength, she surpasses yours. Gender aside, the one with the obligation to lead the way into the Labyrinth is the one who is familiar with the path."

Yes, certainly. Magic power doesn’t differ in terms of gender, so there is little distinction between male and female Labyrinth seekers. Therefore, when many are moving through the Labyrinth, the order is simply determined by ability.

Usually, the team leader is at the back of the pack, able to access the entire party’s situation, while the vice-leader most adept at magic and seeking enemies is to walk in front. Currently, the most suitable position is for Erika to lead the front, Arteria to cover the back, and you, the weakest, in the middle.

"I'm the tagalong of this group…?"

"In this Library Labyrinth, a difference in experience can mean a whole world of difference between life and death. Looking at the three here, surely you are the weakest."

"…I hate to agree with a vampire, but I’m more familiar with this level. After all, I had a magic duel against the scenario writer's assassin just two days ago.

"… Okay, Erika, please take the lead…."

Even with the immortality granted by the True Ancestor, you can't deal with dangerous traps and criminal ambushes without a logic wall.

Leave this task to Erika and hurry on to your Father's Atelier.

===◇◇◇259 Pages until Memory Loss===

The exploration party consisting of a murderer, a vampire and a half-human slowly progresses through the depths of the Labyrinth, keeping an eye out for traps and ambushes from Labyrinth creatures and magical criminals.

(…It’s unlike the ‘Library’ here. Everywhere looks almost the same…)

You look around, intimidated by the pitch darkness and the blind spots of the bookshelves. The Library Labyrinth's bookshelves are constantly creating grimoires, so no matter the direction you look at, there will always be similar scenes. Once you lose your sense of direction, it will be almost impossible to escape unscathed.

(We’re just encountering a few simple traps, probably because Erika’s choosing this for us. Feels like there’s a little beast smell coming from deep within the darkness…)

"…It is faint, but I can smell animal blood. Looks like this is a pathway for carnivorous beasts since there are few humans nearby."

"The paths were Labyrinth creatures walk have fewer death traps or predatory 'books', so they’re easier to walk. The creatures’ footprints can also be used as markers, and it’s easier to deal with monsters we can see.."

"… I see. So with some level of combat ability, magical beasts are still a safer option."

Yes, it is. Unlike mechanical traps that attack without any sign or murderous intent, or grimoires that distort reality, Labyrinth creatures (monsters) can be detected from afar, and they are enemies that can be defeated through physical attacks.

With magic on part with your Father’s, it may be safe to establish a base within the depths of the Labyrinth, far from from the criminals that hide in human society.

(… If I remember correctly, Father's Atelier is fortified with multiple barriers. As long as the magic key isn’t undone, that Atelier should remain the same as it was five years ago …!)

You recall the memory of when you were once taken by your Father to the Atelier.

Your Father's Atelier, fortified with multiple barriers, is the place where you lost your beloved kin five years ago, and also the place where you lost your magic, your memories, and your dreams, and where you vowed to get them back.

Perhaps in that Atelier, there is a grimoire to assist your search, a 'book' that can heal your memory loss, and a clue that will reveal the enemy’s identity and lead you to the truth.

"…Erika, how much further to Father's Atelier?"

"We’re almost there. Just a turn around this bookshelf’s trap…see, it’s there."

You follow Erika, and cautious slip by the deftly concealed bookshelf trap…the cantera’s light shines upon a large metal door at the far end of the Reading Room corridor.

Within the deepest depths of the darkness of the Library Labyrinth, at the end of the long, straight Reading Room, is a double door with runes inscribed upon it, standing there as though it had been abandoned by the passage of time.

"…That emblem…"

"Yes, it is the surface of the multiple barriers Teacher Okutsuki left behind, and the Magitzkveins are just the surface."

You follow Erika's lead, and a complex web of Mana trails, runes and Magitzkveins, indecipherable to all but Doctor Magna, emerge in the lamplight.

This is an outpost for the containing strong barriers and countless grimoires, meant for explorating the depths that have yet to be reached. This is the place where you mourned your father five years ago, and where your father may have left you a clue, a connection with the scenario writer.

That door leads to the old Atelier of the Doctor Magna, Kai Okutsuki.

" …We’re here."

Erika stops before the metal gate and doesn’t look back as she mutters quietly.

Empathizing with her sentiments, you answer with a similarly quiet voice,

"It’s been five years since that night…this Atelier has always been waiting for Father’s return."

"…Yes. According to the investigation documents of the ‘Apothecary’, nobody could break through this door. Only the bloodied son was sent back to the surface through teleportation magic, and when the ‘Apothecary’, sensing something was wrong, dispatched a rescue party…Teacher appeared to have died before this door."

"…If that’s the case, Father might have locked the door with his last strength…like maybe, to entrust '''a certain person''' with the 'counter against the scenario writer's conspiracy' hidden in this Atelier."

You mutter to yourself and reach for the talisman's gold chain tied around your neck. The crystal rolls upon your palm, and the and the silver-white Mana's radiance intensified.

"Okutsuki-san, is Teacher's talisman… the key to this barrier?"

"The inside and outside of this Atelier is covered with the Doctor Magna's magic magic constructs. Even the door is part of that magic, so it can only activate once it reacts to Father’s unique magic."

You walk up to the closed door, answering Erika, and tap the tip of your talisman onto the runes etched into the iron.

"The Magitzkveins properties differ according to the person, so our magic alone can’t open this magic door. The talisman's crystal though imitates the Magitzkveins on Father's nerves."

"If it mimics Teacher's nerves…then the magical power imbued in the talisman is …."

"Yeah. The Mana that flows through the circuit will be refined in a manner very similar to Father's magic. In other words—"

You gather your concentration upon your fingertips, and activate your Father's talisman.

For five years, the magic mechanism awaited its master’s return, and you imbue life within it again..

"I can let the magic lock mistake for Father’s return and unlock the system."

''Vroom.''

The runes, sensing Kai Okutsuki's magical power, gives a pale blue-violet glow.

A heavy bass noise instantly echoes, and the earth tremors as if a massive gear machine is running. A thick spiral axle start to sping somewhere, and slowly, the ten centimeters thick steel doors open.

"…It all started five years ago, October 16th, since I left this Library City Alexandria."

The magical mechanism remained froze in time since that tragic night, awaiting the return of its master.

"I’ve always wanted to return to this Atelier."

The door of the Atelier was opened to welcome you.

"… I'm back, Father."

The faint smell of mold and dust agitate your nostrils.

You hold your breath for a tad, enter the room, and light the lamp on the desk. The flame quickly steadies and illuminates the darkened room.

For five years the Atelier lost its master, and was seemingly forgotten as it remained in time. The desk is littered with papers, the bookshelves on the walls are stuffed with book spines, and there is the chair that used to be your assigned seat; everything appears the same as it did on October 16, five years ago.

"…I think I was here before. This Atelier was probably where I was taken into custody…"

Erika follows you into the Atelier and looks around the room as she mutters so. For her, who was once saved by your Father, this appears to be a memorable place.

"…It's as if time has stood still…"

"Yeah…the books on the shelves, the tea leaves in the cupboard, the documents on the desk, they all were the same as that night five years ago.

"…Teacher Okutsuki was in this Atelier five years ago…"

Erika looks up at the spines of the bookshelves and wobbles to her feet.

You grab Erika by the arm, and yank her back.

"Hayaa!? Wh-what are you doing out of a sudden!?"

"I know you’re sad, but pay attention to your feet…the color there is different."

"Eh? …Ah!? "

You and Erika look forward, and there, on the center of the Atelier, is a reddish-black area that varies slightly in color from its surroundings.

The elegant luster of the silk threads has been lost in that area, as though a dried corpse is there.

"…Is this reddish-black stain…?"

"…Yeah… '''bloodstain'''."

You let go of Erika's wrist and gently tap at the boundary border between crimson and iron red with your fingertip. After five years of oxidization, the hardened blood crunches and shatters into powder.

"Five years ago, Father was killed here."

"…!"

Your voice sounds low and cold, as though you are crushed by the gravity of despair. Erika is at a loss of words, and can only stare blankly at the stain on the floor.

"…Arteria, there’s something I want to ask of you."

"Fumu…you wish of I to extract out your father's memories from the blood left in this Atelier, no?"

Arteria says as she enters the Atelier, and looks down at the blood stain on the floor.

Your Father’s blood has seeped into the carpet, and the amount is fatal. With the power of the 'Silver Night' of this Library Labyrinth, the talent eater power, it might be possible to suck out Doctor Magna's knowledge.

If the description written in Erika's ‘Evernote’ is true, your Father may have discovered the true identity of the scenario writer. If so, the may be information relating to the scenario writer’s conspiracy preserved in his blood.

With the High Daylight Walker's ability to absorb information, perhaps you may be able to get closer to the truth of five years ago—

"…Mumumu. Apologies, this is impossible."

So you think, but Arteria's response is beyond expectation.

"I-Impossible…so you can’t do this unless it’s fresh blood? "

"Umu, it is absolutely not fresh enough. The memory information deteriorates rapidly the moment this blood leaves the brain. If so, why would a vampire deliberately approach its prey and gnaw at its neck?"

"Ah…I see. That makes sense…"

If sucking blood can net you blood memories, a vampire won’t be using its fangs, but with bow and arrow. After all, one simply has to wait for the wounded prey to escape before licking away the blood that’s left behind.

"That is why vampires must be immortal. If they forsake blood after being slashed by blades or burned by magic, they will starve to death."

"…Say, do vampires starve to death?"

"They will berserk from hunger."

"…B-Being unable to die sure is suffering…"

"This is why absorbing that is impossible. This prime of I aside, the abilities I have now are completely lacking. Even if I do wish to have blood perception through sucking, I do not have anyone to absorb it from."

"Blood perception…say, since I’m your kin, I too have blood perception, right?"

"…You do, but your abilities are not even a millionth of mine."

"I’m not hoping that a kin (I) can drain something even a True Ancestor (you) can’t. I’m just wondering if we suck each other’s blood, can we amplify our knowledge?"

So this is what you’re thinking:

(1) Suck Arteria's knowledge to greatly amplify your blood perception..

(2) Have Arteria suck back to double this blood perception.

(3) Repeat this process again and again to greatly amplify its power, and your blood perception should be strong enough to suck knowledge even from weathered blood—

"That is not possible either."

So you thought, but Arteria's answer remains affirmatively no.

"I-It can’t…I thought it might work in theory."

"The draining efficiency between you and I differ far too greatly. If I have to let you suck thousands of liters of blood for every drop I suck, even I, as a Nosferatu, shall be drained dried."

"…I thought we could just do lots of things by amplify our knowledge together…but yeah, I just became a vampire, and I don’t think my blood perception ability compares to you."

"Perhaps you may if you become a mature vampire, and if I am on the brink of death, no? About 200 million years."

Unfortunately, it seems that unless you are a matured kin of the True Ancestor, two ‘talent eaters’ trying to amplify each other’s power is almost impossible, especially when the True Ancestor has lost her power.

"…But it’s too early to be discouraged. Even if you can’t suck Father's memories, maybe there’s information hidden in this Atelier that Father left behind."

"Ye-yes. The ‘Apothecary's surveillance information shows that there is no sign of this magical door being opened or closed over the last five years. The inside of this Atelier should be almost the same as five years ago."

Erika pulled out her notebook from the binder, probably something she investigated on her own, and shows the contents. It appears there has been constant surveillance around this Atelier by the ‘Apothecary’, determined to protect the reputation of the guild after the assassination of the Doctor Magna.

"…But now the Atelier is safe no longer. Once the scenario writer discovers that the door can be opened through your Father’s talisman, he shall try to kill you. If this level is being watched, the assassin of the scenario writer is highly likely to appear.

"…Agreed. I’ve been attacked many times on this level."

"Umu…or perhaps the scenario writer is trying to force you to open this this Atelier door, little girl. By knowing how to open, the scenario writer may try to distort any evidence relating to the identity."

"I see…even if evidence is left in this Atelier, it can’t be erased if there’s no way to open the magic door. The scenario writer probably attacked Erika to get her to open the door."

"Certainly. An enemy capable of assassinating the Doctor Magna could never let a mere student escape."

"…A-Are you saying that the scenario writer was using me?"

If, as Arteria says, the scenario writer is trying to conceal the incident of five years ago, Erika, as your Father's disciple, should certainly be one of the most important people to be killed.

The fact that the scenario writer let Erika escape without killing her despite the opportunities to do so shows that Erika was allowed to live '''on purpose'''.

In that case, there has to be a certain intention to it.

"From this, there may be a way to identify the scenario writer. If not so, the scenario writer has no reason to interfere with you or Sōshi."

"…If all the evidence involving the scenario writer get destroy, it doesn’t matter as to how many people want to investigate the truth. On the other hand, this means that the enemy hasn’t destroyed all the evidence, right?"

"So the evidence relating to the scenario writer might still be in there somewhere…!?"

"Certainly. Now then, let us have a strategy meeting. This level may be monitored by the scenario writer, with the book collection of the Doctor Magna and an inpregnable fortress to block any attack. As long as this place remains secure, we shall be ready and able to repel the scenario writer's assassins."

"Then…I suggest that we search the Atelier. As the vampire says, this Atelier may have information relating to the scenario writer."

"Yeah. Maybe that information might be useful to protect ourselves from this scenario writer."

You scan the Atelier using the lamps’ lights.

Documents are still scattered all over the work desk. Heaps of books are piled up messily. The archive, isolated behind an inner door, would be a good place to preserve information.

"Now then, we’ll have to decide on who’s in charge of where…"

"You, we shall investigate the archives. Without magic, you have no chance of overcoming the scenario writer's conspiracy if you take the challenge head on. Expanding your ‘books’ collection is your top priority."

Yes, certainly. Your decision to visit the Atelier, at least as of yesterday noon, is to retrieve the necessary 'books' from your Father's collection.

For you, who have lost your magic, expanding the collection of ‘books’ is a necessity. Without reinforcing yourself with a force of strong books, there is no way for your to come up with strategies to fend off the scenario writer’s assassins.

"…And, lest you forget, you have only 248 pages left. Once you fall into the cage of oblivion, it will be forever impossible to recover the truth."

"…? You have only 248 pages of memory left…?"

"Ah…yea, I haven’t mentioned this to you, Erika."

Erika, completely unaware of your memory impairment, raises her eyebrows in doubt at Arteria's words.

"…Speaking of which, you haven’t told me as to the reason how you became a vampire. As the son of Teacher Okutsuki, how did you become something like a vampire..."

"What do you mean, '''something''' like a vampire. Anyway, it’s your fault that I became a vampire. You attacked me with stone spears, and Arteria had to turn me into a vampire."

"M-My fault!? B-But why are you acting together with the High Daylight Walker…?"

"…Well, I don’t really remember. Seems like I can only maintain eight hours of memory."

"E-Eight hours? Is it really okay that your memory only lasts for eight hours?

"It’s because of this issue that I’ve been using a ‘memory preservation book’…now there are only 247 pages left of that ‘book’. That’s why I thought Father's Atelier might have a book that can cure memory loss."

"…H-How’s that possible…O-Okutsuki-san, you should be looking for a 'book' (Me) right away!"

"Hmph. You do not have to inform him so. Little girl, we shall divide the work. Sōshi and I must find the ‘book’, but considering the battle against the scenario writer, we need information."

"I-I understand! I'll take responsibility for finding the information in this Atelier. Okutsuki-san, please find the ‘memory preservation book’ no matter what!"

"Y-Yes, I get that, so don’t poke at me with your horns, okay?"

Perhaps feeling guilty for your vampirization, Erika urges you to search the archives with a vigorous voice. Intimidated by her vigor (and the tips of her horns), you and Arteria step through the inner door of the Atelier to the inside.

"…Oh…so these archives is a little dusty after all…"

The dense smell of parchment and cupric sulfate (Atrament) arise as the door closes, stinging at your nose.

The gradually oxidized smell of melanterite ink gives off a rustic scent, emphasizing the five years that have passed. Countless bookshelves occupy the entire archive of still darkness, forming a fuzzy image on your vampire-induced retina.

"…Right, let's start exploring. I’ll get a light out from a ‘book’.."

You pull out a ‘storage book’ from your binder, find the page containing your backpack, and tear it.

"!! Wa-wa-wait, you! That ‘storage book’ is …!

"Eh? What wait—puggh!"

At that moment, the backpack flying out from the ‘book’ smashes hard into your face.

"Gyaaaaaaaaaah! My jawbone tickleesss!"

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 09.jpg|thumb]]

"…I was going to remind you, saying that there can be a lot of momentum created when withdrawing objects from the ‘storage book…"

"Grrrr…Arteria, it's too late…"

Perhaps as the overly massive backpack was stuffed into the ‘storage book’, the backpack falls heavily to the floor at an amazing speed, causing the room to tremble..

Your mandible has been shattered, and red mist emits from your mouth and nostril as you frisk for your cantera and set it alight. The archive that has tumbled over the bookshelves of the Labyrinth and connects to several Reading rooms are approximately thrice your height, creating a maze or sorts.

"…Phew. Thank goodness my jaw is healed…speaking of which, we need to find a ‘memory impairment cure book’ and ‘battle usable books’ amongst all these…?"

"Umu, now that your bones have finally healed, this shall be a different kind of bone breaking task."

Looking up at the shelves stuffed with books, you feel a little dizzy and murmur so.

This is a frontline base built as a base camp to go deeper, but this is the Doctor Magna's library after all. The number of books stored here is no less than several thousand at the very least.

"One, two, three…at least five thousand according to my rough calculation…even if we are to split and search, your memory will most likely deplete if we are to do this by ordinary means. Better to use the ‘books’ we have to draft ‘an We have to create an efficient way of finding books’."

"Then, before we look for the ‘books’, let’s check as to what books there are."

Yes. Without magic, your ability to search and fight depends almost entirely on the ‘books’. Whether it is to search for ‘books’, or to battle the scenario writer's assassin, it is essential to check the cards in your hand.

"Erm, ‘Origami paper" is not suitable for searching, and the 'books' returned by Erika are…"

"The ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ and the ‘Mirror Copywriting paper’, I suppose?"

"Yes. These are the page and the grimoire that I brought from Japan."

You take out a 'book' and a page from the binder space.

A ‘book that forces others to answer’, the ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’, and,

A ‘book that allows you to duplicate books, the ‘Mirror copywriting paper’.

"Hmmm... … I doubt they can be used for searching, but perhaps they can counter the scenario writer?"

"…Maybe. Too bad, but I think these two are more for combat than exploration."

The ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ is a book that ‘forces one to answer a question if the answer is yes’, a geass paper. By writing down the question on the page and chanting the Activate key, you can forcibly extract information from any opponent, whoever it is.

"…Until I gained the ability of blood perception, this ‘interrogation book’ has been my trump card against my enemies…"

"At this moment, it is faster to defeat the enemy and extract information. Though now the best way is to interrogate only for the information you need and fleeing to avoid fights."

"This strategy probably won’t work if the enemy is a scenario writer's assassin…"

"Umu…you may continue to interrogate and prevent chanting, but given the number of pages left, it may be difficult to use in battle."

"After all, there are only five pages left…"

‘Books that investigate the mind’, such as the Tautologia Interrogation book, are useful for commercial trading and crime investigations, so even replicas can be extremely pricey. To buy one in Japan, an island nation far away from Alexandria, all the more a considerable amount of coins is required.

The book your family spared no expense is merely a second hand ‘book’ once used by others, and only five pieces of paper are attached to its shabby spine.

"…And the 'copywriting paper' is useless to me now that I've lost my magic."

The ‘Mirror copywriting paper’ is a grimoire that can duplicate a page of another grimoire it comes in contact with only once, including its magical function.

In other words, with this page, you have a one time use to chant and execute the exalmatio ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’, but…

(…Due to my traumatic memories, I’ve lost my ability to use magic. I can’t use chanting grimoires that requires Magitzkveins…)

"Hm…it appears you have no choice but to use ‘Last Prayer’ to search for the 'books' after all."

"…I guess. I don’t have much memory left, so I’ll just have to write an ability like a ‘grimoire appraising skill’ or sorts to appraise all the books one by one."

"No, I have another idea. Hopefully, this maybe reduce the memory usage to find the required ‘books’."

"Eh, you mean there's a way to do this without using memory tampering?"

"No, memory tampering is still required necessary, but this shall require fewer pages than having a grimoire appraising skill. First, to ascertain, did you enter this archive five years ago?"

"Y-yes, though I pretty much forgot…"

"If you have been in here once, in principle, this can work. Perhaps you can extract the ‘memory of the archives’ that lies dormant in your brain and allow for a more efficient search."

"’A-Archive memory’? Is this some kind of special memory tampering?"

"Umu, allow I show you exactly what I mean."

Arteria nods in response to your question and continues her explanation.

"For example…and you may have experienced so, but have you suddenly received of a memory long past, or suddenly unable to recall a memory you are very familiar with? Have you ever thought deeply about why?"

"Eh?…Hmmm, maybe it’s because my mind is so cluttered that I can’t figure out where the memory is, or something like that?"

"Umu. In fact, the human brain is divided into two parts, ‘the part that searches for memories’ and ‘the part that stores memories’. The former is concentrated in the temporal lobe, while the latter is spread throughout the neocortex."

"U…kuyuu, it feels like we’re talking about some really difficult stuff. Are these some technical knowledge from some obscure ‘neurology book’?"

"No, personal experience."

"Personal experience? Have you ever had a temporal lobe injury?

"Yes. Now back on point, the functions of memory storage and retrieval are separated in the brain. You have the necessary memory to be searched, but are unable to. Just like the books in the stacks."

"So there is…I see, so the books (memory) exist in the archive (brain), but I don’t know where the books are placed…"

You looked at the book spines lined up on the shelves and tried to visualize yourself.

A huge library with a huge number of journals, but without a book catalog to search from, you’re unable to use the massive library. Your brain, having forgotten something, may be of a similar state.

"Whether it is the nervous system or a library, a catalog is necessary to manage a large amount of information. In other words, your Father must have created ‘a book that contains book records’, an ‘'''index'''’."

"Ah…I-I see! If Father had prepared a catalog of his library, there is a good chance that I would have known where it was five years ago! If I can extract this from my memory through memory tampering…!"

Yes. By reconstructing the brain's inventory, you should be able to find clues to that archive index.

And such memory tampering hardly consume pages, unlike memory creation. By reconstructing the search function to awaken your memory, you will not require the creation of new scenes to obtain information, given that it merely involves forgetting or recalling information that you already knew of..

If you only wish to ‘remember’ something, the ‘Last Prayer’ can fulfill so with a few lines..

(…This memory tampering is only about 'remembering', so it’s pointless if I don’t know where the index is, or if it doesn’t exist…but if using up a few lines can trigger my forgotten memory, it's well worth a try …!!!)

You pull out the ‘Last Prayer’ (me) and a pencil, open the page, and begin to write.

"'''I remember where the archive index is, and found useful books by using it. '''"—15ℓ

As expected, the reconstructed search function correctly recalls your memory of five years ago—

You pull out an ‘index’ from the archives and begin your search for books.

===◇◇◇239 Pages until Memory Loss===

Eight hours have passed.

And before you know it, you recall that you have been looking for ‘books’.

"Huh!? T-Time just jumped again…!?"

The Memory Tampering must have automatically executed the archive search, resulting in you unwittingly having two ‘books’ in your hands.

First is the ‘Recycled paper for re-creating’, a ‘book’ that allows you to use a used ‘book’ once again.

The other is the ‘Still type, Hyper Express Envelopes, 500 pieces’, capable for sending five hundred envelopes of letters (with stamps).

"…Envelopes?"

You read the explanatory note that you yourself have supposedly written, and tilted your head in bewilderment.

It appears the ‘Recycled Paper for re-creating’—the book that allows you to reuse a book once’, can restore your memory capacity by creating a ‘Last Prayer’ with reduced pages. …

"…But even if these envelopes are stamped, are these express envelopes even usable in battle…?"

"Fumyu…these are the ‘books’ you chose, so surely there is a purpose."

A bored looking Arteria says so as she sits on a heap of books. After eight hours of assisting in the search for ‘books’, it appears even the strongest of the species appears fatigued.

"…W-Well, at least the ‘Recycled Paper for Re-creation’ seems usable…wait, thre are so few pages in this ‘book’! Just three pages left!"

You exclaimed in shock as you opened the unusually lightweight cover. You have assumed that with a ‘book to reuse a book’, you can duplicate a ‘Memory Preservation book’ to increase your memory capacity, but this ‘book merely has ‘three pages’ left.

With so few pages, even if I do duplicate 'Last Prayer' again, I’ll only have a few minutes left…! I thought Father would have a ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’ or two…"

"Mmmm...If it can be used for other 'books', there probably is an infinite number of ways to do so…but this ‘Recycled Paper’ cannot solve your problem of memory loss."

"…And I'm not even sure what the 'Envelopes' can be used for anyway…"

These are the ‘books’ you found from the massive archive after using memory tampering to find the ‘Index’, so perhaps there is an effective way of using so…but how are you supposed to use the plain, unremarkable ‘Express Envelopes’?

"Hmm, perhaps it will be a useful ‘book’ after all? "

"…I do not think so, but it is worth a try."

While it is also vaguely described as ‘Time still’, as ‘envelopes’, surely this has to be a ‘book’ meant to send parcels to others..

You take out the relatively abundant remains of the ‘Origami paper set’, tear off a page, and slip in into the ‘Express Envelope’. Then, you write down the name of the recipient ‘Arteria’ on the addressee column, before sealing the envelop with wax (for sealing envelopes)—

"…Woah!?"

''Poof!'' Wings grow from the envelope, fluttering on your palm. The ‘Express Envelope’ glides splendidly in the air, soars above Arteria's head, and opens with a pop.

"Fuwah!? S-Something was delivered to I!"

"…I see. So it automatically sends ‘Envelopes’…it’s a little surprising, but how’s this any different from crumpling the ‘Origami Paper’ and throwing it?"

You stare at the fluttering pages and mutter in dismay. This ability to automatically send envelopes is very convenient, but you still don't think it's useful in battle.

"U-Umm…perhaps this can be used if you do not know where the recipient is…"

"…If so, how far can this ‘envelope’ fly? If I write down ‘scenario writer's assassin’ and seal it…"

You take out the second envelope, write ‘scenario writer's assassin’, and seal it with wax. Naturally, or perhaps predictably, no wings appear on the envelope, and remains in your hand.

"… Well, there is no way we can find the scenario writer like this."

"Muu…a little puzzled am I. How did it identify the recipient earlier with just the name ‘Arteria’? What happens if there are many with the same name?"

"I-I don't know…but now that you mention it, it’s strange. Maybe there are others with the same name as you, so how does it identify the recipient?

"Mumumu…perhaps the ‘book’ can read the user’s memories or information? You and I know each other, but neither have met the scenario writer, no?"

"So you mean since ‘Envelope’ can find the recipient from my memory, I can just write ‘Arteria’ and it’ll be delivered? If so, doesn't that mean I can send it even if I short the name to 'silver'?"

You took out the third ‘envelope’, feeling somewhat sceptical, write ‘silver’ on it, and seal it. The ‘Envelope’ then sprouts pure white wings, flies above Arteria's head, and automatically opens.

"Eh, th-this is enough to get it delivered…?"

"…Hmmm, perhaps this is a rather useful 'book' after all. Since it has wings, it can track any enemy that tries to evade, and can be sent from behind cover. Even without knowing the name of the target, it appears it can be sent if the target can be identified through memory.

"…I see. So if we can use the ‘Origami Paper’ to create flames and pair it with a barrier, as long as it’s an enemy I met once, I can attack anywhere no matter where this enemy is…hmmm?"

Muttering this, you suddenly sense an inspiration deep within your mind.

This ‘Still Type Express Envelope’ can seek out the user’s memory to send out letters, even if the impression is hazy. This search function is so powerful, it can sen a letter to the ‘Silver Night’ Arteria Al Athanasia Almnasia Ausanasia of the Library Labyrinth’ even with only a single word.

Unfortunately, even that excellent searching ability is impotent since the ‘scenario writer's assassin’ does not exist in your memory, but…

"…Wait a minute. Hasn’t Erika met the ‘scenario writer's assassin’?"

There should exist the ‘scenario writer’s assassin’ in the memory of Erika in the office next door.

"!! That little girl must have met the scenario writer's assassin personally! Assuming this guess is correction, this ‘book’ locks into its recipient through the user’s memory!"

"Yeah! I can’t send it, but Erika may be able to activate it!"

You run out, shouting and kicking aside the piles of books towards the door. If the ‘Envelop’ can reach the scenario writer's assassin, you should even be able to deduce the location!

Kicking aside the ebony door, you wish to report to Erika of your findings.

"Erika!! Looks like I found something great! Maybe there’s a way to find the scenario writer's assassin..."

"—Execute, servant of the stone serpent."

Erika unleashes her magic, and a waterfall of stone spears strike you.

"Eh…woahh!"

The tentacles of stone entwine around your body, pinning you to the airspace of the Atelier. The door is slammed behind you, separating you from the High Daylight Walker. While you’re still unable to to comprehend what happened, Erika, inclined deep in her chair at her desk, speaks quietly to you.

"…Okutsuki-san, have you found the 'Book to Cure Memory Loss'?"

"Eh, ehh!? More importantly, I want to ask as to why you’re binding me like this…"

"…Given your response, I guess you haven’t found the ‘book’. Great, at least my eight hours of casting a spell to ‘overcome memory block’ isn’t wasted."

"Eh…what, o-overcoming memory block?"

You blurt out in surprise when you hear her suddenly mention there’s a way to clear your memory block.

Erika, who has been looking down at the countless documents on the table, slowly lift her eyes after hearing this, and stares at you adamantly.

"…Okutsuki-san. Are you not lying when you say you seek the truth of five years ago,?"

"E-Erika…?"

Within her ultramarine eyes reminiscent of the deep sea, you notice a rather dignified glint of determination.

It's as if a hidden truth is hidden in the depths of her gaze.

"…No way, Erika. Is there evidence in this Atelier related to the truth of five years ago…?"

You realize. It’s just a fleeting moment of memory, but while you were investigating the archives, Erika spent eight hours searching your Father's office.

Since the ‘Last Prayer’ has no mention of Erika during your search of the archive, it suggests that she has yet to discover anything that she should report to you—

Instead, she knew of a decisive truth, and frantically tried to corroborate it.

"…If yes, tell me now. I’m here to investigate the truth."

You have two hundred and thirty-two pages and eight hours of memory capacity left. Even after finding the ‘Recycled Paper for re-creating’ from the archives, some time was spent for this. To continue your Father's legacy and become someone who can save others, it is absolutely essential that you heal your memory impairment.

"Erika, what exactly is the way to overcome this memory block?"

"…To do so, you need lots of clear, flowing water. According to Teacher Okutsuki’s notes, there seems to be clean, unpolluted water on this level. Please wait for me there with the True Ancestor, Okutsuki-san."

"Eh, wait, why aren’t you going with us? You’re the only one who knows the cure, and we might get attacked by the scenario writers…"

"…Sorry, but I have to prepare. With the True Ancestor around, the scenario writer won’t attack you."

"I won’t get attacked if I’m with Arteria? W-Well, with 'Silver Night', even the scenario writers won't simply attack…"

Erika does not answer you, and compiles all the documents on the table before she slowly gets to her feet. The only parchment page left on the desk appears to be a map to the ‘Library’.

"…That stone magic will be broken after a certain amount of time. Please go ahead and wait for me."

"Understood. I just need to follow the map and go to the ‘Library with water’, right? "

"Yes…I’ll be leaving right away to avoid delaying you."

Erika says so with a quiet tone, and touches the opening mechanism of the Atelier with her finger. The magic mechanism that your Father had constructed is activated, and the massive door is slowly pushed aside.

"…Okutsuki-san, since I was saved by the Doctor Magna, I’ll definitely save you from the fate of oblivion, even that salvation will bring you the cruel truth."

With these words, Erika turns away and steps out into the darkness of the Labyrinth.

She then disappears through the magical door that has begun to close again, her footsteps echoing coldly.

===◇◇◇231 Pages until Memory Loss===

"…Eh, a turn around this bookshelf, and straight ahead, and we should be reaching the ‘Library’…"

It is dozen or so minutes later. As she has declared, Erika released you from the stone, and you follow the map she left for you through dozens of Reading Rooms, towards the ‘Library’ with flowing water.

"…Muu…you, is that map truly trustworthy?"

"Yep, the handwriting on this map is the same as Father's, so I think it’s trustworthy. I pity you for getting your nose smashed by the archive door because of her magic.

"Mgh…hmph! That little girl and I have been at loggerheads since the beginning! She fired stone spears at me suddenly, and even pressed obscene lump of fleshes against my kin’s arm!"

"Calm down calm down, Arteria…ah, is that light the 'Library'?"

You answer the clearly grumpy Arteria, and a faint light appears in the dim Labyrinth. You approach with hastened steps, and the rectangular white light become increasingly wide—

Before it finally spread wide before your eyes.

"!…So this is a different ‘Library’ from the ‘Floating Peak Library’."

The red of the sunset etches upon your retinas the moment you step into the light. Slowly you open your eye lids, and your vision immediately broadens to depict countless trees and fountains floating upon the madder sky.

"So this too is a sky underground…the Library Labyrinth really is a mysterious place…"

"…Muu, there is a rather rich spring here…"

With the fiery red clouds as backdrop, countless grey disks float in this ‘Library’ sky.

The tops of the disks are decorated with lawns, fountains, and trees, and aerial staircases connected them, forming a maze in mid-air that leads beyond the sky.

"Ah, there’s a name on the entrance stone tablet…so it’s the ‘Sky Garden Library’?"

The ‘Sky Garden Library’ is one of the many different ‘libraries’ existing within the Library Labyrinth.

It is a beautiful maze of hanging gardens filled with trees, flowers, plants and animals unique to this place.

"…Now then, have we arrived at the rendezvous that little girl informed us of?"

"Yeah, the sunset is beautiful, but there doesn’t seem to be anything else to see…"

Both of you arrived obediently, but since the cure information is with Erika, you have you two have nothing to do. You can’t leave too far from the entrance given that you are to meet up with her, so it seems you have no choice but to spend some time here.

"Hmm, from what I've seen, it doesn't look like there are any dangerous plants or animals or anything like that…"

"It is unwise to go too deep inside…speaking of which, breaking memory block? It may be too late to ask now, but is that little girl really trustworthy?"

"Probably. It won’t be strange to find a way to dispel such magic in the Doctor Magna's Atelier, and I don’t think Erika would do anything to disobey Kai Okutsuki's wishes."

Yes, certainly. She may have tried to kill you once, but Erika probably will not tarnish Kai Okutsuki's name on her own volition. She probably will remain your ally as long as she does not defy your Father’s teachings.

"…And you almost got petrified because I didn't believe in you. So now, I rather try and believe rather than think about what I should do when I’m betrayed."

"M-Mugu…"

"Don't worry, I’ll definitely break this oblivions spell. Didn’t I promise you? No matter what difficulties arise, I’ll never forget that you saved me.

"Fumyu…! … H-Hmph, futile it is to fool me! A dolt like you surely says such things out of carelessness!"

"I'm not trying to fool you. I'm just saying whatever I promised."

"U-Ugggghhhh…I-I shall ignore you! Fail to abide, and I shall strangle you to death with your talisman gold chain, so be prepared!"

"Got it. I don’t want to die, so I'll remember it."

You give a little smile with your reply and look back at the sunset over the ‘Sky Garden Library’.

"Say Arteria, since Erika hasn't arrived yet, why don't we take a little walk around the ‘Library’? As long as we don't go too far from the entrance, a little break should be fine."

"…H-Hmph…no choice then. I shall go."

Arteria’s face remains turned away as she pinches the hem of your robe.

"…Ohhh, it's a big fountain!"

"Ohhh…it’s amazing. Is it bigger than the fountain in Alexandria city center?"

You scale the aerial staircase with the True Ancestor in tow and arrive at a disk with a large fountain.

A wall of bookshelves is formed around the perimeter of the circular rock formation, with a cobblestone pavement less than two meters wide and a water fountain about 30 meters in diameter.

"…The water is really clear too…where’s all this water coming from? "

"Hm hmm, humanity’s myopic logic is futile in this Library Labyrinth. It is no wonder that water wells up from nowhere, and no wonder that water flows towards nowhere."

"I don't know why you're so gleeful about this… speaking of which, it's a beautiful place, but not a single person has explored here."

"It seems this 'Library of the Empty Garden' has been explored a long time ago, and probably more dangerous than other 'Libraries'. Do you see the sea of clouds beneath when you climbed up to this disk? "

"Eh? I did, but what's so dangerous about those clouds?"

There’s only an endless sea of white clouds beneath this disk. You, born in the countryside, find this to be an inexplicably beautiful scene…

"…You. If you release a ping down, you will lean this 'Library' is bottomless. If you slip off a disk or a staircase, you will fall forever through the empty sky."

"Eh? I-I’ll keep falling? Forever?"

The view that you have leisurely enjoyed all this while suddenly seems frightening. As a Nosferatu, you will not die, but falling forever is almost no different from as death.

"And the Library, because of its peculiar nature, is often chosen as a battlefield."

"…I-If anyone aside from flying types pushed off the disks will die, it’s true that hardly anyone will want to come…yep, let's stay away from the edge."

You decide to stay as far away from the outer edge of the disk as possible. Removing your boots and socks, you roll up your pants and dip into the fountain. The clear water, only reaching your ankles, feel very refreshing, and it seems to melt away the accumulated fatigue from this Labyrinth search.

"Nnn, it feels so good! Will it be cooler if we go closer to the fountain?"

You murmur as you look at the membrane of flowing water spouting from the disk center. You can play with the water, but don't get me wet, or I'll use memory tampering on you to the point of murdering you socially, you know?

"Oyy~, what about you, Arteria? Aren't you tired of walking around Labyrinth too?"

"Muu…so it appears you are fine. "

You flail your arms, calling out to Arteria, who answers somewhat unhappily.

"Eh, what do you mean, fine?"

"…It is fine for you as half man, half vampire, but a vampire cannot wade through flowing water. This prime of I aside, as of now, I might drown immediately if I descend upon flowing water."

"Ah…I see, vampires really have a lot of troublesome weaknesses, huh?

"Hmph, I am a High Daylight Walker. Even though we do have blood ties and immortality, I still remain a monster far different from you, the kin…go play in the water alone then."

"…Arteria…"

Despite the evening sun shining upon her, the face of High Daylight Walker seems a little forlorn. You cause a ripple, wade through the clear water, and walk over to Arteria.

"…You idiot. You're my True Ancestor, so can’t you just order me to ‘bring you over’? You can’t walk through flowing water, so can’t you just have this kin carry you? "

"You? W-Whoa? H-Hey, what are you doing?"

You put your hands around the waist of her crimson dress and lift the High Daylight Walker up in your arms. You then gently lower her body onto the stepping stones in the fountain.

"Hiii, flowing water!! You, do not ever let go of me here!"

"Ahaha, aren’t you too scared? There’s nothing to be scared about flowing water."

You say so while catching her flailing arms, and she, quivering due to her fear of water, latches her fingertips onto your fingers.

"…See, you're fine, aren't you?"

"F-Funyu…ugh, this is the despicable thing about you! You hold this hand of I without permission, wh-what shall you do if I drown?"

"How are you going to drown on a stepping stone? See, why don't you sit down and put your feet on it?"

"…T-Take the ‘storage book’ out…I do not wish to get this dress wet. Allow I to change."

"Yes, yes, as you wish, True Ancestor."

As Arteria murmur coldly, you smile and place the ‘storage book’ on the limestone stepping stone where she stands.

"…Li-Listen now. Close your eyes while keeping the cache-cœur dress, no? Do not open your eyes until I say it is fine, understood?"

"Yep, the clothes in the hood of my robe, right?"

Saying that, you close your eyes, and the hand holding yours leave you. ''Bop!'' You can hear the crimson dress, devoid of its physical support, sucked into the 'book’.

You spread the dress with your free hands, ready for the bat (Arteria) to fly in. ''Bop!'' Another sound can be heard, and the feeling of the fabric is removed from your fingertips.

"Hmm, Arteria, are you transformed back?"

You slowly open your eyes—only to see that Arteria is nowhere around.

"…Eh?"

''Thud!'' You heard something slam hard into the fountain beside you.

And the stream beneath your feet turns a bright blood red.

"…A-Arteria? O-Oy, where are you…?"

You look back at the source of the noise, the fountain in the center of the disk, and over there,

"!"

You see that behind the veil of blood, a vampire has both hands pierced by granite spears.

"A-Arteria!"

"Stay away from I!"

"Ugh!?"

You withdraw your outstretched hand from deep within the water, and a stone spear whisks by before your fingertips. The stone pillars rising from the floor intertwined to form a sturdy stone lattice encasing the vampire.

"Arteria! What’s with this cage, Arteria!!"

"'''Vampire'''—"

"!? Who is it?"

As soon as you turn around to look at the source of this voice, the flying stone spears pin your legs onto the floor. Enduring the pain arising from your femur, you barely force your both eyes open...

"'''Unable to cross the flowing water'''. Thus, the fountain of the ‘Sky Garden Library’ remain the sturdiest prison to cage a vampire.

You spot a golden demon with a grey grimoire in her hand.

"Wha…E-Erika!!? What’s going on here!?"

You howl at Erika as she slowly ascends the stairs.

"You said you’ll continue to carry on Father's legacy…but is this what Kai Okutsuki's disciples do!? Why did you ambush us by surprise?"

"…I have no choice but to do this in order to tell you the truth."

"Truth? I’d like to meet the person who can chat nonchalantly after getting speared in the legs!"

"I wish that you’ll notice why I aimed at your legs. If I really intended to kill you from the start, I would have pierced both hands like that True Ancestor to stop you from pulling out the grimoire."

"You think you can pierce someone's leg if you don't intend to kill them?"

You feel your blood boil with anger. Having cleared the misunderstanding that she’s your Father’s enemy, you assumed that she’s no longer a murderer, and that you’ll be able to build a bond as comrades. …

"…But you betray me. Are we going to be murderer and vampire again…! Enough, Arteria, destroy the base of the fountain! That should eliminate the curtain of water!"

"It's useless. The True Ancestor’s arm strength now is about the same as that of a young girl, same as her appearance. As long as she’s far from the '''source of blood knowledge''', she'll be nothing more than a helpless monster, incapable of using 'Silver Night' or instantaneous chanting."

"What…what did you do to Arteria?"

"…Okutsuki-San, you haven't been told anything, have you?"

"! You're the one who didn't tell me anything. Why are you doing this?"

"—The True Ancestor's memory only lasts three minutes and twenty-six seconds."

"Huh?"

Erika's words seemingly interrupt your interrogation, and you gasp in disbelief.

(…A-Arteria's memory '''only lasts three minutes and twenty-six seconds'''?)

"Wh-What are you talking about, you…!"

"The spell of oblivion etched upon the True Ancestor resets her memory every three minutes and twenty-six seconds. That same curse is affecting you become you received a transfusion of immortal blood."

"Reset her memory…"

Your rage towards Erika gradually dissipates into inner turmoil.

The ‘Curse of Oblivion’ robs the victim of its memories. Such is the prison binding your thoughts, one unique only to you, and supposedly unrelated to the High Daylight Walker.

How could Arteria's memory last only three minutes and twenty-six seconds—

You have never heard of this before.

"…T-That’s a lie! There’s no way you could have known such important information when we just met two days ago!"

"…Unfortunately, I’m not lying. If you doubt me, I have proof. I can read it to you if you like."

Completely ignoring your bewilderment, Erika pulls out a stack of papers from the grimoire in her hand. You reach over your right shoulder, thinking it’s an offensive ‘book’.

"May 7, year 643 of the Labyrinth. ‘Strategy draft to defeat the Demon King Arteria’, by '''Kai Okutsuki'''."

But the dozens of sheets of paper are nothing more than a report.

"!!?"

"‘Symptoms associated with vampirism: Observations and countermeasures’, written by Kai Okutsuki. ‘Herbal Clinical Trials for Mutation (Altered Shock) Alleviation’, written by Kai Okutsuki. ‘Historical Records of Martyrs seemingly caused by the Demon King Arteria’, written by Kai Okutsuki. ‘Nosferatu Sealing Experiment with Timed Oblivion Spells’, written by Kai Okutsuki. ‘Fourth Simulation of Costs of Battle to Defeat the Vampire’, written by Kai Okutsuki. ‘Second Report of Vampire De-vampirization Experiment’, written by Kai Okutsuki."

"Wh…what!? ''''Written by Kai Okutsuki''''…!?"

As you ask with a trembling voice, Erika stops flipping the pages and replies in a cold voice.

"All of these documents were found by me in Teacher Okutsuki's Atelier."

It was Kai Okutsuki, Doctor Magna of the ‘Apothecary’, who wrote the documents.

"…That’s, a lie!"

"I'm going to state this very clearly. You aren’t a vampire, and you still have a chance of becoming human again, and you don’t need ‘a book to store your memories’."

No, surely her words must be false. All the facts Erika denied are the most fundamental information given to drive your actions.

If everything was a lie, your 306 pages would all be lies.

"Your reaction just now convinced me…Okutsuki-san. You were fooled by the True Ancestor."

"…I’m not…! I definitely won’t!!"

Instead of replying, Erika closes the grimoire in her hand and puts it back into the crack of the shoulder mail. She probably is trying to state that she has no intention to continue hurting you.

"Okutsuki-san, are you sure you aren’t misunderstanding something?"

Her ultramarine eyes filled with pity, Erika continues. Her voice sounds too gentle for someone who intends to kill you—and you feel that there is a fatal mistake happening soon.

"For example, if a vampire bites you, you become a vampire, and if you become a vampire, you can’t become human again. Or that you’re doomed if you don't find the book to ‘save your memories’."

"!?"

"Did you have such '''misconceptions'''?"

"W-What, nonsense…!"

The words Erika say are simply incomprehensible nonsense.

Everything she is saying defies the information you know. It should be Erika who misunderstood, not you…

"—Misled by the dying High Daylight Walker over there."

The only thing that remains decisively correct is that Arteria is the source of the information.

"I'm going to state this very clearly. You aren’t a vampire, and you still have a chance of becoming human again, and you don’t need ‘a book to store your memories’."

"…No, that’s a lie…!"

"Again, I’m not lying. Have you ever read Bram Stoker’s book? It's an old document with some obsolete ideas, but it really is an imperative vampire countermeasures book that’s extremely useful against the ‘Venerable Immortal King (High Daylight Walker)’ over there."

"! Bram Stoker, the excavator of the vampire story that chronicles the exploits of Lord Van Helsing…"

"Yes. There has been an increasing number of low level vampires (Lesser Bloods), and vampires capable of ‘vampirizing any bloodsucking victim’, but they are different in nature from the High Daylight Walker’."

"!? You mean that I can’t be vampirzed even if the High Daylight Walker sucks my blood…!?"

Erika affirms your statement and continues her lecture on the ‘Orthodox Classic Vampire (High Daylight Walker)’.

"Those who have mixed blood with a vampire will mutate into a state known as 'bloodsucker’s sacrifice'. While their skins are scorched by sacramental bred’, they can still function as human lives, and merely be fatigued by exposure to sunlight instead of death. Basically, like Mina Harker in Stoker's story, '''or you now'''."

"…So you're saying I'm not a vampire yet, but a 'bloodsucker’s sacrifice'?"

"Yes. The moment a human becomes a vampire is the true moment of anatomical death. Humans are the living, and the vampires are the dead. For a human being (living) to become a vampire (dead), there must be a rite of passage called death."

"…No, that doesn't explain my regenerative powers! I was tortured so badly by you! I can’t be living like this if I’m still human!"

It pains you to say this, but this truly doesn’t make sense. You would be long dead if you’re merely a ‘bloodsucker’s sacrifice’ given that you were ‘tortured to death’.

"That’s why you’re ‘dying’. Not ‘already dead’, but in the progressive verb form—You’re not ‘dead’, but ‘dying’."

"Not a static verb…but a progressive verb…?"

"In other words, your humanity rate is slowly dropping. It dropped to 70% after your battle against me, and the vampire nature fills up 30%. You’re slowing dying (becoming a vampire)."

"Slowly, dying(vampire)…"

Erika’s words seem a little difficult to understand, but this is what she means,

1. You are a '''human''' on the verge of dying, slowly dying.

2. The process of death is called a 'bloodsucker's sacrifice'. Once this is over, you are truly dead (a vampire).

"…Typically, vampirification usually progresses when there is blood loss. If you are involved in a fight and injured, the remaining 70% humanity you have may continue to be reduced. This is why I had to restrain you to begin with."

"…Then, what do you mean that ‘I have a chance to become human again’…!"

"Yes, even as a bloodsucker’s sacrifice, you are a living person (human), albeit a bloodsucker's sacrifice. You can revert to being a normal human being again as long as the vampire elements in your blood are removed."

It’s hard to believe at first, but if this is true, that’s fortunate for you. You have assumed that you’re dead, a monster unable to return to the light of day again, but you were still human.

(…Is she saying that… I can still be human again?)

"How about it? Has that True Ancestor that’s dying over there told you anything about this?"

"!! That's …!"

There was a gaze affected by these words—Arteria is biting her lips in silence.

"…Y-You…I-I…!

"…How could she have told you? You’re a loyal slave to the True Ancestor, and emergency food. A True Ancestor would never do such a foolish thing as giving knowledge to livestock."

"…Those words make sense. But I don’t think Arteria’s lying to me. After all, Arteria saved me! Even if what you say is true, the fact remains that Arteria saved me!!"

"Are you going to believe the High Daylight Walker?…I know the Japanese value loyalty as a virtue, but until decades ago, the True Ancestor has been a monster that terrorizing mankind for five centuries."

"No! She, Arteria, she’s my…!"

"I’m not wrong. The 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth, the Talent Eater Arteria is—

The demon king who killed over 100,000 people."

"!!?"

The demon. King. Who killed. Over 100,000 people.

For a moment, you can’t comprehend these words.

(Arteria…killed people?)

"You called me a murderer, but the Mad King has killed more.

(The … demon king who has killed over 100,000 people, you say?)

You try very hard to understand what Erika said, so—

"That’s why the four major powers that vying for supremacy in the Library City Alexandria, the ‘Kathédra’, ‘Knights (Order)’, ‘Apothecary’, and ‘Workshop (Atrium)’ banded together under the banner of defeating the Demon Lord—and fought a war against the vampire under Kai Okutsuki's leadership."

"What…!!?"

The name ‘Kai Okutsuki’ declared to you causes your heart to be shaken to the core.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 10.jpg|thumb]]

"You’re saying that Father…Kai Okutsuki was trying to defeat the Demon King (Arteria)?"

"It's true. The murders by the 'Silver Night' are so many that they can be found all over the Labyrinth's historical documents. If you count them all, the number of victims could be in the hundreds of thousands."

Erika reads your Father's manuscript and reveals the cruel truth to you.

The 'Silver Night' of the Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria, was once Kai Okutsuki’s enemy.

(…So, I was protecting a magical criminal…Father’s enemy?)

"Teacher was the most instrumental person in leading the ‘Apothecary’, the four major powers against the demon king. If he survived, he probably would be respected by all of Alexandria."

(Am I supposed to be on the side that should destroy Arteria?)

"Now then, do you still believe in the demon king? Do you believe in you Father’s enemy that has deceived you—the vilest in the history of the Labyrinth, the vampire, the talent eater Arteria?"

(Was I…Was I, really deceived by Arteria?)

"…Arteria, is what she said…true…?"

"…I-I…!!!"

"It's useless. More than a decade ago, the monster was sealed in a cage of oblivion in the guilds war against the vampire involving the main forces of ‘Kathédra’, ‘Order’, ‘Apothecary’ and ‘Atrium’. She suffers from the '''memory binding spell''' of the most outstanding Doctor Magna of the ‘Apothecary’—Kai Okutsuki."

Yes. If Erika's words are true, Arteria's memory would last only three minutes and 26 seconds.

Even if you asked her the truth, she won’t be able to answer.

"The demon king was supposedly destroyed. The price being thousands of skilled explorers."

"…But she wasn’t destroyed…because a ‘memory preservation book’ exists in the Labyrinth."

"Yes. The demon king who lost all the power she once had and becomes as weak as a girl was killed over and over again by monsters, traps, grimoires, and the prison of oblivion—yet against Teacher's expectations, she obtained the ‘book’."

You never actually witnessed it personally, but the True Ancestor’s (Arteria) hell keeps flashing in your mind. She, reduced to the status of a little girl, she continued to search for the "book", relying on her only remaining immortality.

Killed and forgotten and revived, killed and forgotten and revived—only the revenge against humanity forms the pillar of support for her heart.

"And that 'book' is the key to correcting your third misconception. Okutsuki-san, you’re looking for a ‘memory preservation book’ because your memory will disappear in eight hours, right?"

"…Yeah. My memory only lasts for eight hours and one thousand pages…"

"You definitely need the ‘book’. Regarding the Curse of Oblivion which the vampire infected her kin with, it appears the information to break it is '''strangely flawed''', as though it’s removed later on. But there’s no need for you to search the Labyrinth for the 'book'."

Erika lifts her right arm and points her slender finger towards Arteria.

"Because, you see, the Demon king there has it—

'''Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth'''."

— ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’.

It is the origin of this ‘Last Prayer’, the original copy of the ‘memory preservation book’.

The High Daylight Walker, sealed into a cage of oblivion by the magic of Doctor Magna, crawled through the darkness of the Labyrinth, dyed in rage and hatred, and after endless deaths and revivals, she obtained this—a rank A Grimoire.

"The memory of the Demon King disappears every three minutes and 26 seconds. You simply need to remove the original and keep the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ for three minutes and 26 seconds. That can destroy the demon king, and you’ll have the ‘memory preservation book’.

This really is the perfect solution to save both humanity and yourself.

(…Arteria’s memory is cursed. Just as I lose all my memories if I stay away from the ‘book ‘for eight hours…)

Arteria will forget everything if she stays away from the book for three minutes and 26 seconds.

(She’ll forget about the Vampire Tale’, forget about me, and also forget about who she is…)

And she shall be forever imprisoned in the cage of oblivion.

"…The demon king is truly the strongest monster capable of threatening the existence of the human race. She must be killed."

(I may still be human…in that case, the demon king Arteria would be an enemy of mine, a human.)

You can feel an ache in your left chest.

"And… you don't have much memory left, do you? Even if you do spend all your remaining time (pages) searching the Labyrinth, there’s no guarantee that you’ll find the 'book', no?"

Within your heart, which can’t feel pain with a knife stab—

(…Erika's right. I only have 209 pages of memory left.

"Even the Class A grimoire, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, can be yours."

For every word Erika says, you can feel a sharp pain, wailing violently.

(…A Class A original should be more than enough to cure my psychological trauma.)

"Now, kill the demon king."

Just when you’re about to make the right decision—

(If I abandon Arteria…all my problems will be solved.)

"The talent eater Arteria, the High Daylight Walker, can only live by stealing."

(Then, it’s fine if I kill Arteria, right?)

Another ache.

You imagine yourself killing Arteria, the sight of forgetting her.

"…I’m sorry, Arteria."

You clench your fists tightly and murmur.

"…!"

Arteria's body jolts when she hears your voice.

The strongest vampire of the Labyrinth gives a resolved smile in her tear-filled crimson eyes and says,

"Th-This is fine…I knew this ending would come anyway."

The smile of deceit seems to be cloaked in penitence, sorrow, regret, and utmost foolhardiness.

"…After all, A vampire am I. A magic criminal who killed hundreds of thousands…no, furthermore, I have deceived you until now…"

Trembling with fear of death, Arteria still tries hard to hide her tears.

"…I am sorry for lying to you."

As you see the crimson eyes close, with tears sliding down her cheeks—

"—Please forgive me for being the worst, for momentarily thinking about killing you just to save myself."

You grip hard at the stone spears stabbed into your thighs with enough strength to shatter them.

"Wha…!?"

"Y-You …?"

(…Now I understand. Why does it hurt so much to think of killing Arteria?)

"My bad, but I can't kill her. I’m not ready for that."

You pull out the hexagonal granite pillar with all your might.

"Ah… what are you doing!? If your femoral arteries bleeds out, that’ll endanger the remaining 70% of your humanity! "

"Yes, you still have a chance to become human! And I have deceived you till now!"

"I don't care. How can I remain silent while my savior (you) remains crucified and my legs still pierced?"

''Snap.'' The spear tip stuck into the fountain base breaks off.

"O-Okutsuki-san, didn’t you hear what I said? The demon king there is Teacher Okutsuki’s enemy! She’s the biggest magical criminal in history who has killed over 100,000 people!"

"Even so, she’s my savior. If Arteria hadn't saved me, I would have become one of those abandoned corpses at the bottom of that dank Labyrinth!"

(I want to protect Arteria, and I don't want to forget Arteria—)

"Arteria reached out to me. Whether it’s in the dormitory, the classroom, the balcony, the Library Labyrinth, she was always by my side! She’s my savior!!"

(—It's definitely because I'm beginning to like Arteria.)

You pull the spear out from your thighs, and the wounds instantly regenerate, with a large amount of blood smoke hissing away.

"…The True Ancestor Arteria may use to be evil. If it weren't for the True Ancestor, maybe nobody would have died in the war against the vampire, and I wouldn’t be killed."

"I-If you know that, then why are you doing this…why are you disobeying Teacher Okutsuki's will?"

"Even then!"

You throw aside the bloodied spear and refute Erika head on.

"Even then, Father won’t kill of an enemy just to solve all problems. The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki was a human who believed in and tried to save even his enemies!"

Yes. Your Father never gave up trying to offer salvation and forgiveness to any sinner. People called him ‘Doctor Magna’ not because of his brilliant magic, not because of his profound knowledge, but because he kept trying to show people the right way.

"The ‘definition of gratitude’ Father taught me is definitely not to kill my savior who’s once evil! If Arteria once sinned and has strayed away—I’ll bring her back to daylight, even if it costs me my life!"

"Why don't you understand? You're just being used by the demon king! She's just taking advantage of your naiveté and lack of resolve to use you as a shield!"

"Is this ‘resolve’ you speak of just to lock your savior in a prison of 3 and a half minutes and be free alone? No! I don’t want that! Even if I can forget everything after eight hours, I'm sure I'd kill myself if I can’t endure those eight hours!"

"…Okutsuki-san, you…!"

"Yeah! You're right, I don’t have this ‘resolve’ at all. I don’t have a resolve to kill anyone in my life…but!"

You reach for the shoulder, pull out a 'book' and pencil, and scream.

"—I resolved to never let anyone die!!"

Yes, that's what you swore. On October 16th, five years ago, you made a vow to your powerless self after witnessing your injured Father right beside you.

You swore to yourself that you would become the one who could save others—the Doctor Magna

"Come on, Erika Austral, if you're going to kill her—"

You etch the following oath in your memory.

'''"I will save Arteria." —1ℓ'''

"I’ll protect Arteria even if it costs me all my memories!!"

"…I too am resolved to do so. I’m willing to fight to stop you."

Erika shoves the documents into the ‘storage book’, pulls out a grimoire, and readies herself for chanting.

"Surrender, Okutsuki-san! Or I'll stab you through your limbs just to stop you!!"

''Vroom!'' The grimoire roars. Lots of refined Mana glow faintly around the Magitzkveins flowing within her body. The magic’s coming at this rate!

('Book', lend me strength! What memories do I need to write to protect Arteria!?)

Due to the water at your feet, both you and Arteria’s movements will be hindered. Please write an experience in shallow water combat while keeping your distance. Combine that with improved evasive maneuvers, and avoid bleeding!

(Understood! — '''‘I am trained to fight in running water’ ─ 80 pgs'''.)

"I’m not letting Teacher Okutsuki's son…I’m not letting you be handed over to the demon king! I’m taking the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ and save you from the cage of oblivion! Execute, Stone Serpent Fang!"

The moment the lead pencil finishes the sentence, the water around Erika splatter, and countless stone spears are shot out. She, having pretended to have kept her grimoire, has already deftly loaded a continuous spell without you noticing!"

"I don't want to solve things like that! I was saved by Arteria! If she’s guilty, I’ll atone for it with her!"

On the water surface, you dodge the hail of spears gliding through the sky with fluid movements. The memories that flow into your brain have improved your ability to fight in a watery field.

"!…Are you are seriously trying to win against me! The blood loss from your legs earlier should have reduced your humanity by at least ten percent! You’ll trigger Altered Shock and die, you know!?"

"Altered Shock! Arteria, what is Altered Shock!?"

"Eh…ah…stop, stop it, you! If you lose any more blood, your vampirization shall accelerate! This will trigger autoimmune allergies that will kill your spirit (heart)!"

"Ah yeah…when I lost blood just now, you mentioned something about Altered Shock!"

As a bloodsucker's sacrifice, you are essentially a being that continues to die slowly. However, when you bleed heavily due to trauma and various reasons, your missing humanity shall be replaced by vampirism. At this moment, the allergy the body has towards the incoming vampirism is Altered Shock, the onset of which is synonymous with madness and death.

"If you get it, then just give up! On, number two!

"! A Multichant!?"

Erika's chant shakes the atmosphere, alerting you to the second spell.

A vampire's immortality is strong against amputation and bruising, but weak against attacks where foreign object penetrates the body, like stakes. Even a single blow will reduce your mobility and ensure your defeat.

(If I take a fatal blow, I’ll go crazy and die. Even if I avoid the vitals from getting hurt, I’ll lose my edge if I slow down…! I can only dodge with all I can until I get the opportunity to counter!)

Intending to focus on evading, you stuff the ‘book’ into your shoulder mail, and posture yourself.

Then, in an attempt to speed up, you step firmly onto the water bed.

"If you’re going to try and dodge—I’ll stop you!!"

You see the water flow around Erika crack away, ''creek'' and it freezes.

"What!?"

You instinctively jump up from the water, and the large water columns rising up immediately freeze in place. The 30-meter displacement area between you and Erika instantly freezes.

"Th-The water, froze!?"

"You dodged!? You’re not getting away though!!"

"Ugh, I’ll dodge!"

The magical theory knowledge written into your memory cause you to evade instinctively. Then, the glacier beneath Erika's feet shoots reaches towards the body of water where you are about to land.

You twist your entire body, letting Nosferatu's physical capabilities take over, and try to kick off the frozen surface. The ice however instantly melts back into water, and with a crack, it tangles around your ankles.

"Freeze!"

"Gahh!! M-My leg!?"

Your right leg is trapped by the refrozen water current, and you crouch down, having lost your balance.

"Got you! You can't escape the vines of icy water binding you now!"

(I-Impossible! There’s no way to freeze or melt such a large amount of water with no chant or ‘book’ or ‘subvein’!!)

"'Damnit, I’ll just smash the ice…I can’t!?"

You try to force your way out, but the glaciers stubbornly bind you. You have lost your blood and humanity, and now that you are inching closer to being a vampire, you should be able to smash through the ice wall easily...

(…No, this isn’t right! My magical theory knowledge written in my memory says this isn’t frozen water, but …!)

"—'''Petrified water'''!!?"

"This is the ‘Cursed Blood Ability’ (Badblood)! The ‘demon blood’ that flows through my body can selectively petrify any liquid that contains even a drop of blood!"

"! The A blood petrification using the Badblood!?"

"Seizing the terrain advantage is a fundamental in war tactics! Now, let's go!"

"Ugh, ‘Origami paper’! Become a wall!"

Seeing Erika's grimoire shine, you hastily throw out the ‘Origami paper’. A bag of dirt instantly open itself to form a wall and take the rain of stone spears.

"I already know that defense! O primordial spirit that lies within the depths of the earth!"

(!!! This chant is the ‘Ancient King's Warhammer’! Is she going to crush me against the wall!?)

This is a critical situation. Even though you have the ‘Last Prayer’, there is a several-fold difference in magical combat ability between you, who can’t lose any more blood due to Altered Shock, and Erika, who is at her full strength.

Your opponent has dual veins and is a strong opponent who may have mastered vampire countermeasures from you Father's manuscripts. Furthermore, she knows your strategy from yesterday's battle, and a strategy that relies on surprise no longer works.

In order to protect Arteria, you require a ‘power’ that surpasses Erika's magic.

"Hear the earth tremor!"

(‘Power’, you say!? Where am I supposed to get the power to defeat her magic?)

The only thing you have over Erika is this ‘Last Prayer’ and your love for Arteria. There has only been one memory that brings you ‘power’ to begin with.

'''"By thinking of Arteria, you can surpass your physical limits and become stronger." '''— 1ℓ

(Wait, I thought you can’t do that!? You said you can only tamper with my memories, and that those you can’t change has to be changed physically or something!?)

No, only you can.

For you were once saved by the 'Silver Night' of the Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria.

"Strike steel with hammer, shatter rock with gravel…"

Please recall. You are neither human nor vampire, you are a ‘halfpire’.

You possess the immortality and blood perception of a non-human, but also life and blood of a non-vampire. You are a ‘half-vampire, half-human’, neither belonging to the day nor night, just like the twilight.

"Hand of the old blacksmith!"

Your thoughts for Arteria drive your body just beyond its physical limits. It is a slight difference however, unable to overturn the several-fold difference in fighting strength and defeat Erika.

However, your Blood perception can be multiplied—'''by sucking away your own improvement.'''

"Execute!"

Now then, Sōshi Okutsuki-san.

Suck your blood.

"Ancient King's Warhammer!!"

(Blood—sucking!!)

The moment Erika completes her chant, the water surface before you explode.

The rocks that arise cause water spouts as they surge forth rapidly, about to annihilate your bones—

''Swoosh.''

The moment your canine teeth tear through your left arm skin, everything else seem to have stopped still.

(…It, stopped? )

Sounds disappear from the world. Your entire field of vision became dark as night, and the cold sweat running down your back feel like icy grains of lead pressing upon your skin.

(What is, this…? Are these dying lights!? Everything in this world…feels so slow!)

No, you are getting '''faster'''.

The Ancient King's Warhammer, a middle-level spell of matter formation, is approaching. Please hit the center of the rock as hard as you can to destroy Erika's magic. Now, hurry!

"…Haaaaah!"

You feel alone, left behind in this decelerating world as you move at your original speed. You swing a powerful fist out, smashing the protruding solid rock pulse like a sugar candy.

"Wha…?"

In this delayed world, Erika slowly makes a startled expression.

(Is this…some near-death experience? Did the bleeding just now cause an Altered Shock!?)

Certainly everything has to be explained correctly, lest this cause some foolish misunderstanding like yours to arise.

As you may have forgotten, you are a kin of the Labyrinth's most powerful vampire, the ‘talent eater’.

You are still 60% human, and are by far the inferior vampire, but you still possess the same nature and ability level as Arteria.

The ability of the target whose blood is sucked—or to be precise, the ability to multiply the difference in power between oneself and the target.

(…Eh?…Do you mean this decelerated world is your—)

It is '''our''' ability. The power of the ‘book' (Me)'s power can’t physically tamper, and only improve your physical abilities by a small fraction, a few tens of thousandths…

(… If I can use my blood memories to just improve these abilities slightly …!)

Ultimately, you can amplify your abilities by at least ten times or so. This is called a synergy effect.

"Memory tampering, and self-sucking…so this is the ‘power’ given to me!!"

You exert all your strength, and cracks slowly appear on the frozen water surface.

‘Selective blood petrification’. Those that inherit the bloodline of the stone demon—the ‘Badblood’, are powerful, even natural enemies against a vampire.

But with regards to this cursed bloodline, it applies for you as well. As a half-vampire, half-human, a halfpire, you inherit the blood perception of the talent eater, and have powerful trump cards that even the True Ancestor does not have.

The ability acquisition through memory tampering, and—

The ‘power’ to amplify your abilities exponentially by sucking your own blood.

"Y-You destroyed the Ancient King's Warhammer without a chant…! Okutsuki-San! Have you transformed into a vampire and become capable of using the same chantless magic as the Demon King!?"

"…This isn’t magic. I just believe in Arteria!"

The moment you utter your feelings for Arteria, your thought speed accelerates even faster. The strength of your determination to believe in that vampire transcends your physical limits, granting you ‘power’!

You exert all your strength into your legs and stomp the water bed. ''Thomp!'' A violent shock shakes the disk, and you shatter the ice block, running towards Erika.

"Ku! No, stay away…!"

In the center of your decelerating vision, Erika slowly cries out as she imbues Mana into the continuous spell. The grimoire responding to the caster’s will, forming a torrential downpour of stone spears.

(I’ll protect Arteria!!!)

But before you, who have transcended physical limits, the rain of spears is practically still. You snatch one floating stone spear floating.

(It’s hard to evade this barrage…so I’ll just smash through them with this stone spear!)

You raise your right arm and swing it hard at a space next to Erika. The stone spear you release cause a shockwave that blows away the hail of spears, hitting the barrier and shattering it with a single blow.

"!? K-Kyaaa…!?"

(And then…I’ll jump into this open wind tunnel!!!)

Your physical ability has increased more than tenfold, and so you can immediately cover a distance of fewer than 20 meters within a single leap. In an instant, you have closed the gap and land next to Erika, grabbing her arm.

Then, with the gentle strength of pulling a friend by the hand, you pulled her body toward you.

"Stop it already, Erika!"

''Sploosh!'' With a huge splash, Erika's body sinks into the water.

"Pwahh! Ack! Ack!"

Erika, who’s momentarily knocked into the water, coughs out water in confusion. You, certain of your victory, helped her up so she wouldn't drown."

"Cough, haa, haa…O-Okutsuki-san, please come to your senses…!"

"You already know I'm sane. If I am brainwashed by Arteria and need to be stopped even if it kills me, you would be chanting the ‘Petrifying Stone fang’ instead of the Ancient King's Warhammer."

Yes, Erika has been chanting the ‘Ancient King's Warhammer’ that only attacks using the stone disk, instead of the ‘All Petrifying Poison Fang’ which is a trump card against vampires.

Even if your physical abilities are enhanced to their limits, the poisonous black stakes petrify on contact, and are impossible to defend against without the use of your Father's talisman.

"You didn't really give go all out, and that’s why you lost easily…doesn’t that mean that you’re also somewhat hesitant about killing Arteria?"

'T-That's, but…Kya!"

Erika turns her face aside, but you violently pull it back, trying to coax her.

"Then don't kill. If we only try to solve the problem by killing, we become 'evil' no different from the ‘scenario writer’…I’m sure Father definitely doesn’t want that."

"E-Even so, it’s true that Teacher Okutsuki and the demon king were once enemies!"

"I know, but I want to believe in Arteria for saving me."

With that, you let go of Erika, and slowly turn towards the center of the water fountain.

You look at the High Daylight Walker, crucified at the base of the fountain.

"…Arteria."

"!…Y-You! Do not come near…!"

The vampire's voice comes through the shimmering curtain of water, stopping you from approaching. She may be feeling guilty for not telling you about her past.

"Don't be stupid, you're badly injured. You probably can’t even regenerate your body without sucking my blood and absorbing my natural healing powers…don’t worry about the past. Even if what Erika said is true, the demon king (you) who killed a decade ago is different from the True Ancestor (you) who saved me."

"…This natural healing is not the issue. The Curse of Oblivion that personally binds I shall reset ‘this existence called Arteria’ every three minutes and twenty-six seconds. The wounds I have received, the blood I have spilled, and the sins of a demon king (I) unbeknownst to a True Ancestor (I), they will all be forgotten."

The High Daylight Walker, bound by the stone block tentacles, slowly looks up. Through an intermittent veil of crystal clear water, your eyes meet the crimson red eyes.

"…Arteria, you…"

"…I do not wish to know. I fear the past. With the Curse of Oblivion cast upon me by the Doctor Magna as an excuse, I continued to flee from my own sins."

Arteria gently looks back at you, seemingly fending off her fears. The shimmering red eyes have a glint of resolve, ready to seek her past.

"And this is the moment, the one where I shall face my own past. The memories of the demon king (I), which the True Ancestor (I) does not know, are recorded in this ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’."

—''Thump'', a familiar sound.

The High Daylight Walker Arteria has presented you with ‘her own memories’.

A ‘book’ floats by itself through transcendent magic, rejecting gravity.

The leather cover of the grimoire, dyed an elegant deep purple and ornamented with inlaid jewellery, has its name inscribed with beautiful letters written in pressurized silver foil.

It is the ‘book that solves memory loss’ you seek, and the ‘past of the True Ancestor Arteria’, and may possibly contain ‘the truth of five years ago’.

"So, please, I wish of you to read this 'book'."

The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ emerges from the shadows of the High Daylight Walker.

"The original ‘Book of Preserved Memories’!"

"…You. Since you are willing to believe I, I too shall believe in you. Even if in this past I do not know of, cursed by the spell of Kai Okutsuki, and that I am an enemy of mankind who must be destroyed."

Floating in mid-air, as if responding to its owner's will, the ‘Vampire Tales’ glides quietly through the void and stops before you.

"I shall believe that you will grant this Arteria a just judgement."

She has granted the memories recorded in that ‘book’ to be read by you, who believe in her.

"…Yeah, I understand."

You mutter quietly, realising Arteria's thoughts.

The High Daylight Walker was once cursed by the Doctor Magna and trapped in a cage of three minutes and twenty-six seconds of oblivion. Half the life of the strongest vampire, who experienced countless memory loss, is recorded in this book.

The ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is Arteria's very personality.

(…This is the original source of the 'memory preservation book', which contains the entire past of the True Ancestor Arteria's past. If its function is the same as the ‘Last Prayer’…I’ll use the memory tampering of this grimoire to learn of Arteria’s life until this point.)

Yes. If this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ is basically Sōshi Okutsuki's very existence—

So the A-rank original, the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’, represents Arteria’s very existence.

The wish for you to read it is out of utmost trust, and you too wish to reply this trust.

"…Arteria. I believe in you."

You take a step into the cold clear water, and walk up to the floating 'book'.

"So tell me."

The grimoire dubbed as the original shows a more intense mana glow in response to your call.

"Tell me of what you’ve forgotten, the High Daylight Walker's past."

And so you gently extend a finger to the 'Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth'.

''"I can't permit you to read that ‘book."''

''Zam.''

A bright, burning hot spear cuts in.

"…Eh?"

It is a spear of flame, clothed in an enormous amount of heat.

This mass of raging fire contains tremendous magical power. The flame spear pierces through the petrified water bedrock like a butter, transforming its surroundings into lava as it sinks—before exploding into flames.

"Wha…gaaaahh!"

A moment later, a flash of light bursts into view.

A shockwave sends you flying, and the furious acceleration rattles your semi-circular canals—causing you to crash heavily toward something hard.

"Kyaaaahhh!!"

"Gaahhh!? Ack!?"

Every bone in your body is shattered by this intense shock.

Without realising what has happened, you barely open your eyes that are seared by light and heat.

Your retinas are regenerating due to your immortality, and they spot Erika slammed into a bookshelf by the blast. Her legs, which are instantly burnt red, hint at the massive amount of heat that had momentarily struck your and Erika's bodies and clothes.

"Ugh…! Wh-What is this…magic!!? Arteria!!?"

Realizing that something fatal is imminent, you instinctively think of Arteria. That thought accelerates your thoughts, enhancing your immortality and regenerating your body.

"Arteria, are you okay!!? Arteria!!?"

Arteria!

You look beyond the flame walls burning the Library, looking for the True Ancestor.

As if interrupting your gaze, a red lotus shadow fall danced down.

'!!? An enemy!!?"

"Reloading (recharge), number one (Carolina)."

''Boom!'' A vortex of flames form, protecting the caster from the fall impact by using the pressure of the explosion.

The body covered completely in pitch-black robe resembles the black robe you spotted when you first met Erika. The face is hidden by a large hood however, and the swirl of flames surrounding that body is intensely intimidating—

''"Execute, Flaming Lance of Intense Pain."''

Such a formidable foe that you instantly understood the difference in strength.

"…M-Multi-loaded (recharger) spells!!?"

The raging fire coalesces and forms the same crimson spear that attacked you earlier.

The assailant who suddenly appeared has distilled the essential chants for spells down to mere three phrases. That tremendous proficiency and magic usage efficiency proves how extraordinary this enemy is.

"W-Who are you…!?"

''"'Burn."''

The moment a small whisper rattles your eardrums; the black-clothed mage raises the flaming spear. Such mobility of the enemy is too strong for you to perceive at this moment, and clearly, a sub vein is used for body strengthening.

"!! Erika’s in danger!!!'

You kick the bookshelf away and put yourself between the flaming spear and Erika. Though it’s not a direct hit, the tip of the flaming spear scorches your right arm with radiant heat.

"Grr, ah, my arm!!?"

''"…Vein on, number two(Polypore), God’s Daughter, Empress, o great goddess with three faces."''

(And this one has dual veins too!)

You desperately struggle in the water that’s now heated, but a second chant descends from above me. You no longer understand what is happening. A flaming spear flies in just when you’re about to read the ‘Vampire Tales’, and you’re almost killed by an assailant with overwhelming power.

(What is this amazing magic!?!? Sub veins for body strengthening, dual veins for multicharge magic!? And why is such a mage suddenly attacking us?)

"O-Okutsuki-san…! This mage is the scenario writer’s assassin who attacked me…!"

"Wh-what do you say?"

Erika ekes these words in pain, and your accelerated thoughts realise the truth.

This level is where your father's Atelier sleeps, and has been watched by the scenario writer the entire time. The scenario writer's assassin who attacked Erika must have been aware of your presence, as you were nearby during that attack.

And so the scenario writer seized advantage of the chaos of the battle to…

(Was the plan—to eliminate all those trying to find the truth from five years ago together here!?)

Perhaps to erase both you and Erika's existences from the world.

"!! Erika, get up! If this is the scenario writer's assassin, we’ll have to retreat for now and get ready..."

''"Polypore, execute. Wildfire of Ending Winter."''

Just as you’re about to pick Erika up, a chant echoes from behind you. You turned to look back, and intense heat and light, reminiscent of the sun, rain upon the right half of your body.

"Hiii…"

You can’t see what '''that''' is. A reddish-copper light saturates your vision.

"—Gaaaaah!"

With the intense pressure of the explosion, the half of your body exposed to the light, has been carbonised and shattered.

You slam against the bookshelf again and gasp in shock. But the right half of your right lung has been charred, and your exhaled breath leaks out through the shattered rib cage along with ashes.

"Uu, guh, grr…!'

Luckily, your left eye avoids the light, and it catches sight of the enemy behind the flames burning the Library. With a spear of flame in the right hand, the assailant intends to deal the final blow to you while approaching over the molten bedrock.

(This, is bad …! If it’s a scenario writer's assassin, we’ll definitely be killed!)

You put your hand into the shoulder mail that is yet to be burned, and press the ‘Express Envelopes’ addressed to the ‘scenario writer's assassin’ into the wax seal, which has been melted by the flaming heat.

"D-Don't you come any closer!"

''"It's useless!"''

No sooner has the ‘flying envelope’ been opened than a flaming spear is swung down, burning the page to a crisp. The ‘Origami paper’ that’s placed inside the envelope flutters down before the assailant.

"O-Origami paper, become a water bag!"

The enormous amount of heat emitted by the flaming spear instantly boils the water in the leather bag.

As third-year students of the ‘Apothecary’ would know, the volume ratio between water at 100 degrees Celsius is more than 1700 times greater than that of water vapour. With nowhere else to go, the water vapour can cause a leather bag to burst immediately.

(—Let’s trigger a steam explosion.)

A fierce blast of air occurs, and that will overload the mage's logic wall!

"Take that!!"

''Giiiiiinnn!!'' The white smoke exploded with interfering noises, and the wind pressure from the blast extinguishes the flames.

The momentarily generated shockwave interferes with the enemy's logic wall, creating a complex magic array.

(Bullseyes!! With such a large shock, the Magitzkveins will have a reverse load …!)

''"I told you it’s useless."''

"!!?"

But the pressure, weakened by a defensive spell, gently caresses the enemy like a breeze, and merely lifts the black hood.

Amidst the rising white steam, the black hood gently hits the assailant’s shoulder—

''"Given that you’re unable to use magic, you’re unable to defeat a mere pawn like '''this Calmia'''."''

Calmia’s silhouette appears terrifyingly while being illuminated by the flaming spear.

"…Huh?"

''"Well, should I say it's nice to meet you, '''Sōshi Okutsuki'''.'

Distorting her amethyst purple eyes into a cruel smile, Calmia gives a mocking smile. The voice is clear as a bell, yet there is clear contempt and disgust imbued in it.

She has the exact facial appearance and speaking tone of that friendly Calmia's,

Yet you feel that you’re in the presence of a '''horrifying monster'''.

"Ca-Calmia? Why are you, here…!?"

''"Calmia'?…kfft, kuhahaha!!! As to be expected of an inferior species, haven't you noticed yet? Don't tell me you still don’t know what’s going on!? Hah, what a masterpiece you are!"''

Calmia—or '''whoever appears to be Calmia''', laughs madly and continues to speak. You feel a primordial fear from her voice, and instinctively pin your back against the bookshelf.

''"Remember, who was the first person to greet you when you arrived in Library City Alexandria? Who was the first to visit your dorm room? Who stopped you from sucking the blood memories of that demi-human? Who waited for you to descend into the Labyrinth and interrupted your conversation—now '''who''' can that be?"''

"!!!?"

With a smile so intoxicated in malicious ecstasy, or entranced by evil pleasures, that thing bares a destructive smile, saying,

''"Mere son of the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki, haven’t you thought of that? '''If you visit Library City Alexandria, would your Father's enemy try to make contact with you'''?"''

This person declares herself connected to the scenario writer of this story.

"Calmia…Calmia Loadtokson! Are you…!"

''"Unfortunately, that's a pseudonym. This body is merely an intelligence terminal we've prepared. Allow me to introduce myself once again, Doctor Magna's orphaned child."''

"Alias? An intelligence terminal? What the hell are you talking about?"

''"Stop yapping, mongrel. Show more respect when a noble pure blood is talking to an inferior demi-human like you. Show your respect, you half-human, half-demon, inferior to dog shit?"''

"Pure blood, …Calmia, aren't you supposed to be a demi-human of the cat tribe!?"

''"The body certainly is! But if there are books that can ‘falsify your memories’, it’s not shocking to have books ‘that can falsify other people's memories, no?"''

"Falsify…d-did you tamper with Calmia's memories!"

'''It''' answers your question with a maniacally malicious smirk.

''"Yes, they have been rewritten—by us, the ‘Kathédra’."''

The first of the four great powers, Kathédra, has been falsifying Calmia's memories and having her keep tabs on you.

"…Yo-You’re doing such things…!"

''"Kukuku, memory tampering is a wonderful power, isn't it? Even less intelligent mongrels can be used as pawns (resource) for our Kathédra, like this individual."''

"Why…why is Kathédra after me? What is your purpose?"

''"Why? What a foolish question, mongrel. Of course, the role of 'Kathédra' is supposed to be monitoring and correction. "''

"Monitoring? Correction? Did you falsify Calmia's memory for that purpose!?"

''"What an insolent way to put it. The ways of the wise is to plant spies within the cadres of other organizations, and play the game of secrecy and intrigue with counter-intelligence. Our manner of using brains is different from you inferior species."''

The insane eyes continue to speak with a sneering glee.

''"It appears that you, lacking in brains, seem to use memory tampering only for 'skill acquisition', which is far from the essence of the power of memory tampering. The concept of memory tampering is the ability to implant false memories in others, fabricate personalities and control behaviour. It's ‘the omnipotence of the scenario writer’, '''the power to write one’s life'''."''

"…You bastard…! So you’ve been hiding in other people's memories, doing your evil deeds!"

''"What’s evil? Demi-humans like you are merely inferior, pets to us purebloods. We merely educated and disciplined through memory tampering."''

"Shut up! I’m not listening to I don't want to hear your voice anymore!"

''"Good grief, I merely implanted a timed memory that says ‘terminate anyone associated with Kai Okutsuki'. Truly you are the son of Kai Okutsuki, full of a sense of justice no more valuable than the carcass of an amoeba."''

"You bastard! Not only are you insulting Calmia's personality, but Father as well!?"

''"Now why would I insult him!? From ‘Kathédra’s point of view, this is the greatest compliment to be offered. The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki was a pawn that even ‘Kathédra’ couldn't handle."''

"Again!!? Father’s not a pawn in Kathédra's plans!"

''"No, a pawn he was. Your father was a brilliant mage, very popular, a saintly man with a strong sense of justice that can’t be bribed with money or prestige, no?"

"W-What… are you talking about!?"

''"No, well, do you not understand? A righteous man like Kai Okutsuki is nothing but an evil to be eliminated by ‘Kathédra’, do you?"''

"!!"

''"So we simply have all the unnecessary pieces leave the board (game)."''

''Pffthahaha,'' and the vilest laugh is directed at you.

"…Did you kill him? Did the 'Kathédra' murder my Father?"

''"Of course not~, the 'Kathédra' only monitors and corrects. It isn’t us who killed your Father."''

"!! What are you talking about!?"

''"It's true. Kathédra has always been monitoring. Until you left Library City Alexandria five years ago, or Erika Austral after she was kicked out of Kathédra, and even the moment the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki died."''

"Shut up! I won't be fooled by the ramblings of a racist!"

''"Of course not~! You just don't want to know, do you? You aren’t seeking the truth! You came back to Alexandria only to deny the despair of your past! The ‘book’ you're really looking for is merely that book to ‘falsify your memories’!"''

The echoing voice gradually increases in insane, ballooning like a curse, and finally becomes an exclamation.

'"—'''You just want to deny the past!''' You were wandering in the Library Labyrinth only to deny your past sins! To not remember the truth of five years ago! To conveniently rewrite your own despair, and make yourself feel 'It's not my fault my father died'!"''

"!! No! I came back to Library City Alexandria to get the truth!"

''"No, you're not! You're just pretending not to know! The intelligent you inherit the blood of the Doctor Magna, so you logically determined the true identity of the scenario writer! You're pretending that you can't solve such a simple elimination question, that you forgot everything! You’re just running from the truth!"''

"Wh-What are you saying!? Isn’t it you, ‘Kathédra’, who’s the scenario writer that murdered Father?"

'"Kuhahaha!! Still trying to escape again now, huh!!? Then think about it! Five years ago, your father was hunting the demon king! And now Kai Okutsuki is dead and only the demon king lives! '''You don't even need to think about what happened to him'''!"''

"…Shut up, you bastard!"

'"Yes, you deny it! You wander the Library Labyrinth only to deny the despair of the past! To keep the cruel truth away and drown in gentle fiction! Your pathetic self deserves the pity and salvation of ‘Kathédra’!"''

"No! I, I’m here for the truth of five years ago…!"

''"Therefore, I shall tell you! On that day five years ago, on that day in the Atelier, the person who killed your father was—''""''

—The High Daylight Walker.

With a swoosh, a page flutters down.

The piece of paper (page) appears from the hem of Calmia's black robe, and slides across the ice floor as though it’s been premediated, coming to a still.

The one sentence spelled out on the torn page from the ‘book’—or to be precise, the black ink that covers most of the page, captivates your eyes with some kind of fateful attraction.

You unconsciously scan your eyes over the old parchment—

''"This is for you. A condolence gift from ‘Kathédra’."''

Between the wildly drawn black lines, you find this sentence.

■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■

─'''"Arteria stabbed through Kai Okutsuki's chest, killing him."'''

[■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■

''"…You thought it was a ‘lie’, didn't you? You thought ‘Kathédra’ had fabricated evidence to deceive you. But Sōshi Okutsuki, this page was indeed ripped from the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’."''

''Shut up'', you thought.

''"You misunderstand the power of memory tampering. It's not just the power to give you experiences and skills. It is the omnipotence of the ‘scenario writer’, to imprint false memories, distort personality, and even control behaviour and emotions."''

The words spoken by 'Kathédra' unnerve you, reverberate in halted thought, with a gunky reverberation.

You didn't know anything, you don’t want to know anything, yet the enemy continues to blabber on.

''"And the ability to tamper memories isn’t simply a privilege to you. You and this demi-human aren’t the only ones with tampered memories."''

Thus, you shout in your heart "shut up" in your mind. The stinging voice then stops,

''"Because all this while, before the war against the vampire, ‘Kathédra’ has been…ugh!?"'''

The High Daylight Walker's arm pierces Calmia's body.

''──The 'Kathédra' has a secret pact with this demon king Arteria after all.''

The small, slender palm that had pierced Calmia's chest slowly reels back.

''"Ku, hahaha. Even the life of this individual was remains a mere pawn of the 'Kathédra'…gaahhh!!"''

"Thank you for your cooperation. Every drop of your blood shall be food to this demon king and 'Kathédra'."

The mortally wounded Calmia loses all strength supporting her body, and collapses onto the frozen surface.

"…Ar, te, ria?"

"Good grief, how foolish you are. Do you still not understand?"

The High Daylight Walker appears from behind Calmia, licking the blood from her fingertips clean and grabs the ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ that floats atop the icy bedrock.

Arteria's slender fingers flicks through the pages of the 'book'…

And then she comes to the decisive page.

"The reason why I have tampered my memory and continued to deceive you... "

In this ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ opened by her, there reads, in unmistakably large letters,

"For it is written here—‘I am the scenario writer who killed Kai Okutsuki’."

It clearly states the truth you have been seeking for five years.

You feel dizzy.

"…Have you been deceiving me?"

"Kukuku, hihi, ahahahaha! Why would I recall at this moment?"

This dizziness causes you to feel as though your entire world has been turned upside down.

"The words you said when you saved me, the magic you infused into this talisman."

"Kuhihihihihihihihihihi how maddening it is! Hihihi was it I who killed!? Of all people, I!!"

Perhaps it would feel much better if everything was a hallucination, if you were delirious from a triggered Altered Shock.

"Are you saying that all the tears and smiles you showed me were…a lie?"

"Kuhi, kuhihi. No other choice now. There is only one ending at this point."

You continue to ask Arteria with a pleading voice.

"…An-Answer me, High Daylight Walker!!"

But the answer is cruel.

"Die, Sōshi Okutsuki. I shall devour your life and have your offering for my dominion."

Something has broken.

"…ah."

Something irreplaceable that existed between you and Arteria.

"Kuu…!"

With a sound, it crumbles.

"Wooaahhhh!"

You bawl loudly and kick the bookshelf. You then pull out ‘Last Prayer’ from your shoulder mail and rush towards Arteria, screaming.

You feel that you have to stop her before your memories with Arteria can be tarnished, before she becomes the enemy of humanity, even if it means sacrificing the rest of your humanity.

"I’ll stop you…I’ll stop you personally before you dirty your own hands."

But when you tried to grab Arteria—

" ■■■—Execute, Xathrid's Shadow Spear."

A trail of black spears immediately appears from this executed spell, a black line of spears and blocks you.

"Grrr, ahhh!"

Shadowy spear resembling thin black bands pierce through your entire body, sewing you in mid-air. The super-dense spell language (Hi-Enchant), impossible even for human beings to perceive, weave shadow spears in an instant.

(I-Instant chanting…Hi-Enchant…!?)

"Kufufu, how foolish you are? How do you intend to stop the most powerful vampire of the Labyrinth, the 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth, this demon king Arteria?"

A shadow rises from Arteria's body, pcking up the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages. Now that this 'book' (Me) has been taken from you, there is no longer any way for you to resist.

"…I believed in you, you know? Your tears, your smile, your words, I believed everything! And yet…you trample on everything, your traitor!"

"Puhahaha! Tears? Smile? These words of I? Have you not noticed yet?"

Arteria's face twists in amusement, screeching in utter joy,

"That ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ is almost entirely my own creation☆"

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 11.jpg|thumb]]

Now then, this story shall approach its climax.

"Kuhyahyahya! Now then, even I have forgotten how many pages I have written!"

Have you ever wondered?

Have you ever thought about how the ‘book’ (Me) is merely a novel, a figment of your imagination (fiction), written by someone else?

"There is no way that a demon king will ever cry before her kin! This part shall become a lie (fiction)!"

If you haven't thought about it, won't you think of it now?

"Or perhaps you are reading a 'book' now. The real you may be in bed at ‘Apothecary’, reading a book filled with lies!"

How much of this is real, and how much is fiction?

"Or perhaps you are in Japan, reading the stories your Father brought back with him. What now? Perhaps if you look away from this ‘book, maybe there will be a happy life awaiting you, no?"

A page ago? A hundred lines ago? Or has it all been a lie from the beginning of this story?

"Too bad, Sōshi Okutsuki, but I am the enemy of Kai Okutsuki's avenger who have deceived you for so long…but rest assured. You shall no longer be tormented for eternity."

Arteria gives a maniacal, benevolent smile of extreme tenderness.

"This demon king Arteria, shall burn everything down. ■■■■■──"

The 'Silver Night' of the Library Labyrinth casts a great spell instantly with Hi-Enchant.

And then, within this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’,

"Farewell, Sō~shi."

She utters her parting words to you.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 12.jpg|500px]]

Mysterious words that the reader (you) definitely can’t recognize continue on over two pages.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 13.jpg|500px]]

After reading the story up to this point, you awoke from this fiction.

"—Haa!! Haah, haa, haaa!!"

The bright morning sun of early summer stimulates your wide-open pupils. The hustle and bustle of the city that saturates the surroundings is mixed with the palpitations of your heart, seemingly echoing in your brain.

"Hah, hah, hah …!"

The devastation that should have been before you just moments ago has vanished without a trace.

The burning rubble has been replaced by a pre-noon terrace café, the smell of flames and blood transformed into the aroma of tea, and the intense pain that had meandered through your body melts away comfortably in the cool breeze.

You lean back in your chair and look around…and see a bustling square with marble sculptures and fountains before you.

"…Alexandria's, central street?"

For a good minute, you look around the street. As it turned out, you’re in a café of in the central street of Library City Alexandria, a park area called ‘Hero’s Square’.

"…Phew!!!! What now? So it’s a story in the ‘book…!? "

The tension eases at once, and you sink your body into the back of the chair.

Through common sense, you’ve determined that a human being hit by the spell of a demon king will die. It appears you aren’t dead yet, so that means the tragedy you have just experienced was a novel.

"…Phew, that was some crazy plot twist. Never thought the High Daylight Walker would be the enemy of the Father that the protagonist has been seeking for five years…"

You toss aside the replica titled ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’— ‘'''A book that’s written with oneself as the protagonist of a story'''’, onto the walnut table and sip your tea that’s beginning to cool.

It seems some time has passed since you started reading this novel. Beyond the parasol atop the terrace seats, the crowd passing through the central street has grown more clustered than before.

The morning of the Victory Festival commemorating the Vampire War dazzles brightly in the brilliant sunlight.

"…Hmmm, well I'm eager to continue reading the ‘book’, but I guess it’s about time to meet up."

You finish the remaining tea, stuffs the ‘book’ into your robe pocket, and get up. While you’re curious to see how the novel ends, you can't be reading forever.

'''"For you are a fifteen-year-old boy attending the ‘Apothecary’, living with the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki, who saved humanity at least a decade ago, along you’re your stepsister who was adopted six years ago. "'''

'''"And to celebrate ''humanity’s victory in the Vampire War'', you have promised to go shopping with your friends to help with whatever preparations the ‘Apothecary’ require."'''

"—S-Stepbrother Sōshi!"

"Ah, Erika, over here!"

You turn around upon hearing the voice, and see your ‘stepsister’ sprinting towards you down the main street.

"Huff, huff…go-good morning, stepbrother!"

"Ahaha, good morning Erika. You don’t have to be panic so much. "

Your stepsister (Erika), scampering over like a little animal, exhales in relief as she arrives at your side.

The bangs over her eyelashes leave a childish impression, and her ultramarine eyes looks up at you happily with a cute, sweet smile. These elements are the complete opposite of the Erika in your fantasy novel (fiction) world.

"S-Stepbrother, did Erika make you wait too long?"

"Well, it wasn’t time yet. I was reading the ‘book’ after all."

"…Is-Is it another of those ‘self-insert stories’ again…"

"Are you also … that 'book' (Me) who can enter into the story again?

You reveal the cover of the ‘book’, and Erika timidly pinches your robe. It seems this somewhat brocon stepsister is worried about her stepbrother's (you) infatuation with the 'book' (Me).

"Oh yeah. The new book is called 'If High Daylight Walker is revived in modern times’. Somehow Father was killed by the evil demon king, and I lost my magic and memory."

"Hii…! S-Stepfather is killed…!? Erika hate scary ‘books’! S-Stepbrother, you meanie…!"

"Pfft, you're too easily scared! It's just a story in a fiction."

"…How is Erika…how is that Erika in that ‘book…?"

"After Father was killed, I had to leave Library City Alexandria. Because of that, Erika and I never met, and we became strangers."

"Strang, ers…? N-Noo!"

"Wait, wooahh!? No! Erika!"

The moment you say that you’re both strangers, your little stepsister (Erika) shrieks and leaps into your clutches. Her body, pressing gently upon your chest, is trembling in fear.

"S-Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you that much…"

"Erika doesn’t want to be separated from stepbrother, Erika doesn't want to be alone anymore…! Erika wants to be with stepbrother, even in the 'book'!"

"Erika…I’m sorry, it's fine."

You gently caress the hair strands between the two horns as you calmed your stepsister down.

Erika lost her home six years ago, and was evicted from ‘Kathédra’. If your Father had died five years ago, she probably would have had to overcome the despair of losing her family and her place in the world all by herself. For a sensitive and fragile girl, that truly would be overly cruel, and would have even twisted her personality.

The stepsister (Erika) might have felt so uneasy just from imagining that despair.

"Don't worry…the thing about Father being killed is only fiction."

You pull Erika close and embrace her in a hug. All to protect your precious stepsister from the trauma of her past wounds.

"I will always be with you, Erika. I’ll become Doctor Magna like Father, and I’ll be strong enough to protect you and everyone else…it'll be fine."

"Mugyu…ehehe♪ Stepbrother, you’re so sweet……♪"

Erika smiles happily in your arms. You smile back at her and gently stroke her golden frizzy hair.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 14.jpg|thumb]]

"Wapfft!...Fuehehe, wapfft♪, wapff♫ Stepbrother, if you want to care for Erika more, y-you may give Erika a kissy kissy, you know?"

"Woah, hey, don’t flirt around here."

"Muuu, brother and sister can kiss on the cheek…"

Erika giggles happily and tries to brush her lips against your cheek—

"…What are you doing on this crowded street in broad daylight, So-kun, Eriii!?"

"Waarggh?"

The voice of your childhood friend (Calmia) echoing from behind interrupts this sweet atmosphere.

"C-Calmia!?"

"Good morning~ So-kun! …So, what were you were going to do to my little sister…?"

Calmia walks up to you, arms folded, giving you a vicious smile.

Her amethyst purple eyes are reminiscent of the dawn sky. Her dark brown hair is neatly trimmed at her shoulders. The undaunted smile reminiscent of a cat's belongs to your bad friend and Erika's older sister, Calmia.

But the cat ears that so strongly asserted themselves on her head in the fiction novel have vanished, and she is now a pure human, completely uninvolved in the intrigues of ‘Kathédra’.

"No-nope! Erika isn’t trying to run away…well, Stepbrother just read a very scary ‘book’, so Erika wanted to comfort Stepbrother…!"

"Not again! It's obvious that So-kun’s been having lewd thoughts since morning! What are you two planning to do in broad daylight on such this busy central street?"

"N-No no no, I wasn't thinking about that! We were just chatting about the ‘book’!"

"Hmmm? Then what kind of lewd ‘book’ are you reading? Some ‘book’ about making out with this super duper cute Calmia-sama~?"

"S-Sister, that's not a weird dream, that’s a perverted dream!"

Erika’s cheeks are flushed red from shame as she tugs at the hem of Calmia's robe. Although they are half-sisters of the same mother, the personalities of the younger and older sisters are quite contrasting.

"No, it's not such a lewd ‘book’! Well, Calmia does have cat ears and a tail and purrs like the cat tribe and all…"

"Cat ears!? Seriously, are you really fantasizing about me!? Ahh, I’m charging you a fee for using me in your fantasises! I-I did wear cat ears as a disguise before though…ugh, that's so embarrassing!"

While she had planned to tease the relationship between you and Erika, now that topic has been directed at her, Calmia flails her hands while cheeks turned vermillion.

"Ah…speaking of which, it seemed you really wore cat ears before Father conquered ‘Kathédra’."

"…Y-Yeah. That was a tough time. Eri had horns growing from her head, and mother was torn to pieces for adultery, and then even Eri was almost executed…"

Six years ago, Calmia risked her life to save her sister from being executed by ‘Kathédra’. She remained in ‘Kathédra’ thereafter in order to delay the pursuit after her sister, desperately covering the trails. Finally, though, her deception was blown, and she was detained in place of her sister.

"I managed to get Eri out of ‘Kathédra’, but then I got locked up. If Teacher Okutsuki and So-kun hadn't come along, I really don't know where I'd be right now.

"…Sorry, sister. It is Erika’s fault for endangering you…"

"It’s fine it’s fine! Now we’re all in ‘Apothecary’ now, and Teacher has been very kind to us, and…eh, you know, if it hadn't been for that incident, I wouldn't have met So-kun."

Calmia stares at you bashfully with a small blush on her cheeks, her beautiful amethyst purple eyes filled with the color of a secret infatuation.

"…You know, So-kun. I'm still grateful for the help you gave me, you know? If So-kun and Teacher had not been there five years ago, ‘Kathédra’s crimes wouldn’t be exposed, and we sisters could never have lived in peace."

"…Calmia…"

As soon as Calmia blurts out these words, the memories of the last five years come flooding back to your brain.

You remember how while your Father was distracting the main battle mage forces (wizards) of Kathédra, he ordered you to head deep into enemy territory to save Calmia, who was imprisoned in the terrifying prison.

"It is thanks to So-kun that I’m alive today…So So-kun, you don’t have to fight alone like before, okay? I’ll become Doctor Magna so that I can return the favor to you. I won't let you take on this weight alone, So-kun."

Still smiling bashfully, Calmia earnestly swears to you.

Because of her safe rescue, you were able to extract testimonies about the ‘Kathédra’s conspiracy, which ultimately led to your Father’s revelation of ‘Kathédra’s atrocities and subjecting them justice. The survival of Calmia is also proof that the ‘Kathédra’ conspiracy in this world has been prevented from happening.

Unlike the fantasy novel (fiction), Kathédra is no longer the root of all evil and the source of all tragedy.

"…Ah-Ahem! Let's go shopping for the Victory Festival then! Since you’re fantasizing about me, I'll have you carry stuff then, So-kun!"

"No, that wasn’t a fantasy, it’s the story in the ‘book’, you know?"

As you try to clear up the misunderstanding, a bell tolls eight o'clock in the clear sky. At the same time, the fountain sculpture in the ‘Hero's Square’ spurts out fresh water.

"Woah woah, it's already eight o'clock! Ah, lookie look So-kun, that’s Teacher Okutsuki fountain!"

"C-Calmia, don't yell Father's name, it's embarrassing. Come on, let’s go!"

"Ah, S-Stepbrother, Sister, wait!"

You take Calmia's hand and walk around the stone statues glistening with water spurts.

The realistic statues, seemingly the past petrified, are the reason for the square's name.

The long sword in his right hand and the grimoire in his left, the Doctor Magna conquered his enemies with his mighty willpower, and the long-haired vampire, defeated by his wisdom and courage, falls beneath his sword tip.

The marble pedestal supporting the lively statue was inscribed with the inscription.

"The Death of the High Daylight Walker and the Savior Hero."

===◇◇◇===

"Alright, we’ve bought some artichoke for apple cider, and rose incense for finger water (fingerbowl). All I need is …."

"…Sister, Stepbrother is…!"

"Fuggiii…! Calmia, the stuff is a little too heavy!"

You protest loudly at your childhood friend, unable to endure the weight that is tearing off your arms.

After nearly three hours of walking around the central street of Alexandria to prepare for the Victory Festival, the items you purchased weighed over 30 kilograms.

This bit of weight would’ve been insignificant if you used a ‘storage book’, but unfortunately, Calmia the class president is very strict about wasteful spending, so the luggage bearer (you) always suffer.

"Ca-Calmia, since I bought this 'book' with my own allowance, I can just use the ‘storage book’, right…"

"No means no! The Victory Festival is for the ‘Apothecary’, and So-kun's 'book' is bought by So-kun, and as class president, I’m putting a line between personal and shared! A-And if we use the ‘storage book’, I can’t make So-kun carry stuff around…"

"No, if I didn’t have to carry, I would have been reading the ‘book’ in my room alone."

That's why no can do!"

"…Mmmm, Stepbrother, we can’t use the 'storage book' after all."

"Why!?"

For some inexplicable reason, both sisters forbid you from using the ‘storage book’.

You let out a small sigh and reluctantly lift the luggage and your head.

Then, among the people passing by on the street, you see a familiar face cross the street.

"? Huh, could it be…?"

"…Hm? Oh, isn't that Okutsuki?"

"Ah, what a coincidence, Okutsuki bro. Little sister Okutsuki and prez are here too."

Noticing your mutterings, your classmate, a dog-like boy, turns around in surprise. A gossipy girl walking with him also smiles at the sight of your stepsister (Erika) and her sister (Calmia).

"Are the three of you together to help out with today's Victory Festival? Or have you finally done it with either of them as stress relief after finishing your exams? "

"Fuehh!? S-So-kun, did you do anything to Eri!?"

"Auu!? S-Sister! Do-Don’t grab me, auuu!!"

"…Don’t start off with dirty jokes right off the bat. I haven’t done it with anyone."

You reply to the two bad friends of ‘Apothecary’ with dumbfounded words.

Unlike the protagonist (you) in the fantasy novel (fiction) world, in real life you have grown up in Library City Alexandria, so your relationship with these old friends have been almost a decade long.

Your relationship is close enough to not have any divide, or rather, too familiar for formalities…still, you can say that you are blessed to have them as friends.

"…Say, Okutsuki, I’m a guy who can keep a secret, you know? So which one, the older or younger sister? "

"I’m never trusting you, idiot. I'm busy preparing for the Victory Festival, you know. And anyway, you're a member of the preparation committee, so how about you help me carry stuff since you’re not busy?"

"Alright, leave it to my well-trained muscles, Okutsuki, heavvyyy!!"

"I got to say this though, I’m using sub veins to strengthen my body."

The boy who received the luggage loses half his balance. While he probably has more strength than you do, this weight is not something that can be moved without magic.

"Hmph, grrr, wooooahhhh! No-Not bad Okutsuki…! You’re using the transport spell inherited from Teacher (old man) to move stuff, enjoying your double date with the sisters…but my muscles aren’t going to lose!"

"Yes, enough competition on such a stupid thing. Share half of this with me."

The girl too activates her sub vein and take the luggage from the boy. After all this talk, it appears both are willing to assist in the preparation for the Victory Festival.

"Bro Okutsuki, we just need to move this stuff to the ballroom in the main lecture tower, right? Ah, if there’s other stuff to buy, we can go along too. We got work as part of the preparation committee anyway."

"Eh? Then why didn't you go with us this morning?"

"Ahh, that’s because a certain prez said, 'I'm going out with So-kun, so we'll go separately."

"Wah-wah-wah-wah! So-So-kun, let's go to the next store now!"

"Hey, Calmia, stop pushing me!"

Calmia pushes you on the back, seemingly interrupting this conversation, prompting you towards the guild area of the ‘Apothecary’.

Around the main lecture tower that oversee the sky in the distance, the residences of the ‘Apothecary’ affiliated guilds and allies are clustered together to form a castle town. At the guild gate, the linkage between the stone fortress and the central city, a banner celebrating the Victory Festival dangles there.

"Ohhh, look there. Looks like they’re taking down the scaffolding. Preparation for the Victory Festival seems to be at the very last phase."

"It happens every year after all. When I see those decorations, I know summer vacation has arrived."

The guild gate exceeding 50 meters in height has scaffolding made from the strong timbers of the Library Labyrinth, and the final adjustments to the Victory Festival gate decorations seem to be underway.

While moving slowly through the guild gate, which is crowded with passers-by and other transport creatures (monsters)—

"…S-S-Stepbrother, over there!"

"Eh?"

"So—Someone, stop my livestock!"

You hear a merchant's call for help, and turn around in unison along with the surrounding onlookers.

''Creak creak creak!'' The sound of splintering wood echoes.

The eight-legged one-eyed elephant (Grīmekhala), trying to shake loose its cargo, slams its huge body against the scaffolding that’s in the midst of being dismantled, and you witness the sight of it being crushed.

(Uh oh…the scaffolding will collapse if this continues!)

Instantly, your exploration experience as a Doctor Magna candidate of the ‘Apothecary’ allows you to recognize the critical situation.

The impact that strikes the base of the wooden scaffold causes a huge ripple that bends the entire scaffold, snapping a narrower strip on the upper level. This is a sign of a massive collapse.

"E-Everyone, let’s help out!"

"Wa-watch out!"

Before you can take action, Erika darts forward and arrives next to a girl at the bottom of the scaffold.

"Errrii!?"

"Erika, Calmia, hold down the Grīmekhala with the others!"

You immediately pull out the Express Envelopes and write ‘Right Gate’ and ‘Left Gate’, tying them onto the rope you created with ‘Origami paper’ and send it to the girl.

The ‘Envelopes’ fly into the sky towards the left and right sub gates, pulling the ropes in the air, and barely holding up the scaffolding that was about to collapse toward the plaza.

"Alright, we stopped it! Erika, grab the kid and get out of there!"

"I-It’s dangerous here. Ho-Hold onto this big sister here!!"

"…Erika, above you!"

Erika tries to help the girl who has fallen due to the weird noise. You see that above them, her up. But just above her, you see a toolbox sliding down from a tilted scaffold, and the scattering heavy tools are about to fall.

"Damn it, gotta get there!"

You quickly pull out the ‘storage book’, open a page, and throw it towards the rain of tools. The falling chunks of iron are sucked into the 'book ‘and disappear without harming Erika.

"Woah! S-Stepbrother. Thank you, very much!!"

"Erika, hurry up and get inside my barrier!"

"Guh…! Okutsuki, sorry, the restraints won't hold anymore!"

You run towards Erika and get her into the range of your logic wall, but your classmate's voice ring behind you. The Grīmekhala, having escaped the binding spell of Calmia and the others, leans its head toward you.

"! Hold on, Erika! And pull out a ‘writing paper’ from my shoulder mail!"

"Y-Yes!"

You imbue magic into the sub vein for body strengthening, carrying your stepsister and the girl.

Then, you put your fingers on the grimoire that Erika has pulled out, and begin chanting the spell.

"—Magitzkveins, on!"

"Okutsuki, it’s headed towards!"

"So-kun!"

"O’ the pillar of the sky, foundation of the country, the goddess of storms who guards the Dragon Field!"

At the same time as your classmate's short cry, the Grīmekhala completely shakes off its restraints and begins to charge forward on its eight legs. You stare intently at the body charging towards you, and imbue Mana into the Magitzkveins.

"The atmospheric gods, hear these summons, bind the blades of the wind with invisible arms."

A moment later, the sharp ivory with overwhelming momentum is about to seize your flesh—

"Now to thee I offer this pious prayer,"

"Stepbrother, now!"

"By the grace of the divine storm!"

With a thud, you stomp onto the ground and leap into the air with three people’s weight upon you.

"Execute!"

You aim at the onrushing, raging beast while in mid-air.

"──Bladedge Storm Spear!!"

You unleash an enormous amount of magical power and shoot through the monster with the storm spear.

''Vroom!'' A tremendous gust of wind blows through the plaza.

The storm's chains, charged with magical power, form a vortex that lifts the giant body, restraining it one meter in the air above ground. Furthermore, the precise use of magic connects the joints together, holding up the scaffolding through wind pressure.

"Alright! Everyone, I’ve caught the monster! If anyone’s hurt, please cast healing spells for them!"

You lower Erika and the girl to the ground, calling out to the surrounding crowd.

The passers-by, who had panicked due to the near-catastrophic collapse, exchange looks, only to realize that not a single person’s injured…before applauding in unison.

"…Eh? Th-That’s weird? Is there anyone who needs healing spells …?"

"Okutsuki, looks like you've done well, huh?"

A male student says as he pats you on the shoulder, and at the same time, cheers ruptures around you.

"We-Well done, young man. As to be expected of an ‘Apothecary’ student!" "Hey, let's go hold up the scaffold!"

"Okutsuki, wait, so he’s the hero’s…!" "The son of the Doctor Magna who destroyed the Demon King! This is big news. I’m going to boast to the whole guild that I was saved by the son of the hero!"

"…Big brother, big sister. Thank you for saving my life!"

The girl who was hugged by Erika says so, and bows her head, before spotting someone in the crowd and scampering away.

"…Phew. Well done, So-kun, Eri!"

"S-Sister! E-Everyone looking here…woahwoahwoah!?"

Erika starts to panic due to the relief and shame she feels, and falls flat on her bottom. Warm giggles can be heard around her, and she lowers her head, with even her ears reddened.

"A-Auu…Stepbrother, hide me, hide me!"

"Woah, don't hide behind my back. See, you did something worthy of praise."

You hold your Stepsister’s hand and pull her up. ''Brrr…'' you hear a gust of wind in the distance, ''bang!'' followed by the sound of an explosion.

The fireworks launched by the pressure of the wind spell depict various colors in the eyes of the onlookers, signalling the arrival of the Victory festival of the Vampire War.

The cheers filling the surroundings intensify, honouring both your Father and you.

"""Hurray for the ‘Apothecary!"""

The sky above the guild gates is filled with daytime fireworks and cheers from the crowd.

===◇◇◇===

''Peeewwwww—bang!!''

The midnight fireworks announcing the culmination of the Eve blossoms with Mana in the early summer night sky.

"Wew. Looks like the eve of the festival’s going to end well today again."

You look back at the rowdy students filling the ballroom in the main lecture hall across the balcony, and rest your body against the railing behind you.

Thanks to the recent preparations, the eve of the ‘Apothecary’s Victory Festival went well. Having left the center of the ballroom, surrounded by the sound of stringed instruments leaking from the cloister and the scent of apple cider fluttering in the night breeze, you feel that all your hard work has been rewarded.

"…phew, so peaceful."

You reach your hand out to the night sky in the outermost shell, murmuring so as you savor the tranquil joy.

At this moment, surely everyone living under this sky is hearing the same fireworks as you. Like you, they love the same peace in a world where the High Daylight Walker has been destroyed, and the evil deeds of ‘Kathédra’ has been corrected. You feel truly happy, clenching your fist in the void.

"…I don’t know why, but even though the starry sky isn’t any different from usual, it feels a little kinder today."

The moon shines in the night sky, and a ring of small satellites orbit around Earth’s trajectory, looking so dazzling. The sky is seemingly divided into two worlds, between the shore here and the shore beyond.

"I wonder if it is because I read this ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’."

You murmur, and pull out the ‘Last Prayer’ from the inner pocket of your night tailcoat, leaning your elbow on the balcony railing as you quietly open the leather cover.

"…’Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’. ‘A book that’s written with oneself as the protagonist of a story’."

The story depicted on the page is a fiction that can never happen in reality.

The Doctor Magna's death, Erika's despair, Calmia's tampered memory, ‘Kathédra’s plots, your amnesia, and the High Daylight Walker's betrayal, everything’s a lie.

"…This is good, isn’t it? "

You utter quietly, seemingly letting out your resignation slowly.

The old protagonist of ‘Last Prayer’ wished to be someone who could save others. ‘I wish to be become someone who can save others, because this world is filled with tragedies’. Such a notion he has might be stronger than the you in this world.

Just as there is no resolve without hesitation, no salvation without tragedy.

Just as there is no victory without battle, no happiness without pain.

You feel it’s all a noble prayer that can only exist at the end of deep despair.

"Well, it’s all fiction anyway."

And that's why you can quietly treasure this gentle and peaceful Festival night commemorating the victory over the vampire.

"…Yep. It’s almost time for the closing ceremony. Let’s continue the book later when I return to my dorm room—woah!?"

Just as you are about to close ‘Last Prayer’, a strong gust of wind blows through the outermost shell and snatches the leather cover from your hands.

The 'book', seized by the North African night winds, bumps into the roof of the aerial corridor a few meters below, and the pages’ flutter from the book, vanishing into the night.

"Ahhh—… I haven’t read the ending yet…"

You hang your arms outstretched in the air.

The land breezes blowing toward the sea at night will surely carry ‘Last Prayer’ all the way to the Mediterranean Sea, and scatter it between the beautiful waves.

You will never ever be able to read the ending of ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

"…Well, that’s fine. The moment this memory tampering happened, the protagonist (I) has been doomed to die."

Your murmur of resignation blends into the night winds, and you looked back at the balcony leading to the ballroom

"…S-Step, brother?"

"Huh, Erika?"

You look towards the voice calling out to you, and find Erika who appears to have slipped out of the ballroom, with only one eye peeking out from behind a pillar in the corridor leading to the ballroom.

"What's wrong? Is the ball tiring you out?"

"Au, au, th-the ball is fun, but, Stepbrother, you weren’t around, so…"

Erika answers, and teeters up towards you, worrying about the high heels she’s still not accustomed to. She pinches the skirt of her blue night dress, and probably has something she’s worried about.

"…S-Stepbrother. E-Erika is, angry, you know?"

"Eh, why? Did I do something to make you angry…ah, looks good on you. The ultramarine dress is pretty like the wavy ocean at night, and well, Calmia curled your hair, didn't she? It’s rare to see you wear a dress with opened cleavage, but it's very classy with the mana sparkle of the talisman."

"Haauuu!? No-No, this isn’t it, this is not the issue!"

You had assumed Erika’s asking about opinion of her clothes, but she’s flushed red and flailing her arms. If it’s not about her ball dress, why’s she angry?

"That’s not it…! S-Stepbrother, you just…left without saying anything."

"Ah… sorry, so you’re looking for me."

"Y-Yes…Stepbrother, you were next to Erika just now, but it feels like you’re looking at somewhere far away…it’s like…it’s like you’re leaving Erika…"

"That’s stupid, why would I leave you? I’m your stepbrother."

"Wapff!?"

You say this and gently place a hand on Erika's head. Your little stepsister, who’s usually easily appeased, isn’t smiling, and remains anxious looking.

"…E-Even though we’re siblings…it’s because we’re siblings…siblings aren’t lovers, so we may not be able to be together forever, so…!"

Erika says in a small, trembling voice, and then tightens her grip on the sleeve of your tailcoat, before asking you with a certain determination in her deep blue eyes,

"…Stepbrother, will you stay with Erika? Can Erika always be with Stepbrother, in a place, closer than family…?"

"…Erika, are you…"

Upon seeing the sincere passion that shines in the ultramarine eyes, you detect the love hidden deep in the heart of your stepsister. You sense that she yearns for a love beyond that of siblings, beyond that of family, an eternity that is only for the two of you.

"…Eri-Erika is in love. Erika loves Stepbrother!"

"Uu…!"

Your heart aches the moment this love is professed to you.

Ever since Erika became your little stepsister six years ago, you always acted as the older brother. You have always acted not as an equal romantic partner, but as her guardian and senior.

Now, however, Erika is asking you to make a choice not as a stepsister, but as a girl. In return for her biggest love, she is asking you to give her your biggest love.

The one biggest love '''you can offer to a person.'''

"…E-Erika, I …"

Somewhere deep in your memory, a whirlwind of unspoken emotions well up within you.

You knew that feeling of ‘love’.

The same feeling that Erika has, a heart that favors someone else moreso than herself. Somewhere inside, you know of that passion to devote your life to only one special person.

(…Yes, I know. One time, I was in love …)

Your heart aches.

It’s the pain of an unspoken love. It is the curse of the lost love.

You have certainly loved someone more than yourself.

And you have a feeling that it's probably, surely, likely,

<s>The feeling you should offer to ‘■■■■■’.</s>

The feeling you should offer to ‘Erika’.

(…I see. I must have been attracted to Erika without realizing it)

Yes, this love probably started out as familial affection.

Not having loved anyone especially in particular, you were attracted to your stepsister without realizing so, and you came to cherish Erika because she’s closer to you than anyone else.

(…Is that, so? I don’t really like anyone else, and Erika likes me, so reciprocating Erika's feelings isn’t really betraying anyone, right?)

Somewhere deep in your chest, you feel an ache again.

You feel that some very important precious memories are being eroded by the love that melts your thoughts like syrup, but the warmth of Erika's body as she hugs you makes it all seem unimportant.

"…Step, brother."

"Erika, I…"

"…If you can't answer, you don’t, have to…"

Erika's slightly heated fingers capture your neck. The ultramarine eyes, reminiscent of the deep ocean, close in seemingly prayer.

"…Because Erika, wants to, kiss you."

Erika's faintly throbbing heartbeat echoes inseparably with yours.

And then, your lips close together, perfectly aligned as one.

"Ka, pfft."

''Tinkle.''

The gold chain of the crystal talisman wraps around your neck.

"Ugh, gahh!"

Suddenly deprived of the freedom to breathe, you instinctively jerked back.

However, the gold chain entwined with Erika's fingertips tightens with an intensity that seems to be imbued with magical power, entangling you like a shackle.

"Gah!? I-I can’t, breathe…!"

"St-Stepbrother!"

The tightened chain sinks into your neck, as though trying to strangle you. You reach for your neck to escape the suffocation, but are unable to tear off your Father's talisman. So you try to remove the hook at back of your neck, which should be right next to the robe's hood.

"…Eh?"

But the tip of your index finger ends up touching the knot in the taut chain.

At that moment, the gold chain, which had been so tightly entangled, fell off your fingertip.

Free from the chokehold, you gaze silently at the crystal talisman shining in your hand.

"…The talisman’s magic power…"

The crystal talisman, which was given by your Father and never left your body, should have been familiar to you.

Yet for some reason, at this particular moment, it shimmers with the brilliance of Mana, as if though to convey something.

"…'''A silver, glow'''."

It is small.

It truly is a small, very small flaw in the story.

The crystal talisman, tinged with magic, should have been a sign of parental love from your Father.

"Silvery white, like a vampire."

It was not the deep blue-purple mana of the Doctor Magna's profound knowledge.

It was shining in a pure silvery-white Mana reminiscent of the High Daylight Walker's pure love.

Suddenly.

A clear hot drop of water drips upon the crystal talisman like blood.

"…It’s different. It’s not this kind of world."

You cry.

You’re crying for ‘someone’ who has been taken from your memory, and can never be reclaimed again. You can’t even remember the reason why you’re crying, and you keep doing so.

"This isn’t it. What I’m looking for, what I swore to get back, isn’t this lie (fiction)."

Somewhere in the far reaches of the world, you heard something akin to paper starting to tear.

With the talisman clenched in your grip, a crease runs through your field of vision, bringing the written fantasy (fiction) to a catastrophic end.

"No."

You hold up the starry silver-white Mana against the blackness of the brush (ink) that erodes the world.

"The one I really loved, whom I truly loved, what I decided to believe in..."

You try to call out the scenario writer’s name of this story.

"It's 'REDACTED'."

''"I do not wish for you to remember that, Sōshi."''

''Crack'', and there is a sharp sound.

"!!?"

It is the sound of the world dying.

And so the fantasy that unfolds before your eyes is tearing apart like a piece of paper, reduced to mere scraps.

''"You shall forget. You shall remain in the embrace of this eternal paradise, unable to reach the truth of five years ago. To forget everything is your true happiness."''

Within the tears of the pitch-black page, the end of this fantasy spreads out to engulf the entire world.

The prearranged story (scenario) is torn...

''"This world, after all, is nothing more than a collection of words."''

The scenario writer's domain (backstage) is thus exposed before the reader's eyes.

That is a world of black and white.

In the extremely white world, reminiscent of the surface of a book, the jet-black ink that reads ‘scenario writer" form a vortex, and hordes of letters flow along, seemingly depicting the silhouette of the High Daylight Walker.

''"Welcome to the backstage of this story (scenario) of I."''

At the same time as the mocking voice echoes, countless black dots (ink) coalesced, scribbling words onto a white sheet of paper (page).

You intuitively understand.

This is the core where you’re '''forced to read the lie (fiction)'''. This is the domain (note) of the scenario writer who writes this story.

''"Congratulations, reader. You have broken through the fiction and arrived at the truth. How do you feel? How do you feel now that you have shattered this perfect and happy fiction forever with your own hands?"''

"…Horrible. You betrayed me, tampered my memory, and made me believe that the false world constructed only with letters was real. You made such a stupid lie—a stupid fiction come true!!"

''"Good grief, how ruthless you speak. Did you not feel very happy even in this a stupid fiction? For it was a fiction written by this talented eater, just as you wished."''

As the collection of letters laughs mockingly, the word ‘mockery’ spreads across the white void. What you assumed was reality is simply fiction, a mere mass of letters.

''"The reader (you) has longed for a past without tragedy, a future where your Father was not killed, a peaceful world without strike. I, who have sucked your blood and memories, understand this better than anyone."''

The head of the vampire is covered with an unnerving huge number of ‘smile’ words.

''"Hence, the scenario writer (I) wrote. '''I have falsified your memory''', just as the reader (you) once desired."''

"—Th-That’s not it!"

Feeling a rage akin to fear, you interrupt the scenario writer.

"You have lost, scenario writer! No matter what fiction you write, I will never forget the demon king! Your plot to tamper my memory and mislead me is now a piece of white paper!"

Considering the demon king's words, this is a world fabricated by the scenario writer's memory tampering, and that the scenario writer has been attacking your mind by writing false memories.

"I won’t forget…! As a son who lost his father to an assassin (you bastard), as a kin saved by True Ancestor (you bastard), as a person betrayed by a vampire (you bastard), I have to stop the demon king (That guy)!"

Yes. It is the last duty of a human person who fell in love with vampire.

If High Daylight Walker is going to fall into evil, you must fight her. To avenge your Father's death, to prevent your benefactor from turning evil, to abandon your love for the vampire—

You must finish the story of the demon king.

"I don't want this fiction! Give me back my memories, scenario writer!!"

But the scenario writer whispers quietly, seemingly lamenting your will.

''"Do you not know? Even your love for ■■■■■■■ is a fiction written by a scenario writer?"''

" …Ah?"

Such a devastating blow this is, that it can shatter your fighting spirit at once.

''"Congratulations on detecting this fantasy, reader (Sōshi). As you pointed out, this world is fiction…but so? Did you think that I wrote a 388-page 'book' simply to deceive you? "''

You assume the scenario writer is attacking the reader's (your) mind.

By writing a perfect and happy fiction, the scenario writer is trying to steal your memory.

Therefore, the scenario writer who failed to falsify your memory should have been defeated by the reader.

''"The scenario writer (I) is defeated? Is it the scenario writer (I) who is attacking the protagonist (you)? What a pathetically stupid thing to say. What I am attacking, what I am trying to topple, is the fundamental principle of this world."''

But what the scenario writer is attacking now isn’t the protagonist's (your) memory.

''"The scenario writer’s story may be too difficult for the reader (you) to follow; I suppose? Allow me to explain so. The truth that I am trying to convey to you by writing this fiction is..."

This is not the mind of the protagonist, nor his memories, nor his existence.

''"Even the memory of the original world has been tampered with."''

This is a novel that attempts to destroy the memories that the reader (you) believes to be real.

"Wh,a…?"

''"Have you ever heard of Kurt Gödel's Second Incompleteness Theorem? What about Self-Reference Paradoxes? What about the Infinite Regression of Munchausen's Trilemma? Kuku, surely you do not know."''

"D-Don’t try to fool me! How is this tampered with? This world is supposed to be a fiction!"

''"Truly. You are right, this world is fiction. I acknowledge that fact…but so? How can you prove that ‘the world you are in is not fiction’?"''

"!!?"

The reader (you), questioned by the scenario writer, is unable to answer.

The reader (you) has a memory of starting with this ‘book’, and that memory’s impossible to tamper. In other words, this novel is fiction, and the reality should exist beyond the novel…yet the scenario writer tells you '''this recognition too is also all a tampered memory'''.

Now, reader (you), please remember.

When did the reader (you) start reading 'book'? Where did you start reading 'book'?

Who is the reader (you) reading the 'book'? Does the reader's (your) memory remain beyond the 'book' (Me)?

If the memory remains—

—'''Is it not a memory that has been tampered with by someone else?'''

''"The scenario writer (I) has tampered with your memories. I have rewritten your memories, falsified your love for I, and implanted false memories about the world from which you came. Just as five years ago, you falsified your own memories to conceal the despair of your Father's death."''

"Shut up …! I won’t be deceived by such lies; the original world exists! I believe my memories! I have to stop the demon king!"

''"Do you trust your memories? Stop ■■■■■■■? If you truly wished to stop the resurrection of ■■■■■■■, why did you not try to recover the truth? You have been in a position to predict the demon king's resurrection since October 16, five years ago."''

''"What…?"''

Cowered by the crimson eyes, you’re rendered speechless, having lost your momentum to refute.

The High Daylight Walker■■■■■■■—the scenario writer has implanted a falsified memory in your mind, asking ‘why have you forgotten about your encounter with ■■■■■■■ five years ago despite it actually happening’.

''"You could have prevented it, could you not? If your memories of the original world are true, then you must have met this ■■■■■■■ on the night of the tragedy. If you have wished to stop ■■■■■■■, could you not have left her to die that night when she was attacked by the murderer?"''

Yes. If the original world you remember is true, you must have met High Daylight Walker on October 16, five years ago, in the Atelier where father was killed.

You must have known about the existence of High Daylight Walker, five years ago, that she had successfully taken revenge on Kai Okutsuki for cursing her memory, and her intent to revive as the demon king.

''"'Hmmm? If you wish to stop ■■■■■■■, you would not have forgotten. For if you have not lost your memory of five years ago, you could have killed the demon king."''

(…I killed the demon king…? Right, if I still have my memory of five years ago, I would have known that ■■■■■■■ was Father's enemy the moment we met in the Labyrinth…!)

''"If so, you would not have been infected by the curse of oblivion, and you would not have been murdered by the murderer. You could have avenged your Father's death by destroying ■■■■■■■."''

The 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth, the talent eater ■■■■■, says so with a devastating smile.

''"But you could not, for you fear the truth of five years ago. You discard your memories, relying on your trauma and flashbacks."'''

"─!!"

You, who have had the dormant wounds gouged out within you, are confronted and silenced with you weakens.

If your memories of the ‘original world’ are true, then you would have had the opportunity to defeat the evil demon king and save the world. You, whose memories were stolen by the trauma, have instead saved your Father's enemy with your own life.

For you have sealed the memory of that tragic night in a cage of oblivion.

''"And so what did you say? ‘I want the truth back’? Kuku, so you fear and reject the truth to the point of warping your memory to forget the truth. It is not because of the power of the ‘book’ or the curse that you lost your memory of five years ago, but because of your own weakness. "''

"N-Not at all!! I-I-I’ve been seeking the truth! I'm still seeking it! I didn’t lose my memory because I ran away from the truth!"

''"No. You have always wanted to ‘falsify your memory’ ever since that tragic night five years ago. You always yearned to escape from the abominable memories, to be free from the despair of the past. What you truly seek for in the Library Labyrinth is really a book that can rewrite your memories."''

"…No…! Why would I…!"

''"The proof is, when you obtained ‘Last Prayer’, you did not write down that you ‘regained your memory of five years ago’. If you had, you might have been able to stop this demon king, but your weakness, your fear of the truth, kept you distant from the truth."''

"…, I, I…!"

(How didn’t I try to obtain a memory of five years ago when I have a book that can falsify memories…!?)

''"You verbally state to seek the truth, yet you are unwilling to know it. For you are afraid. If Kai Okutsuki died because of you—it would be as if you had killed with hundreds and thousands of people with your own hands, lives you could have saved had Kai Okutsuki lived."''

"S-Stop it! Shut up, I!!"

The demon king sneers viciously and proclaims,

''"—Thus, you chose to flee. You have fled from the death of Kai Okutsuki, from the resurrection of the demon king, and from your own sins, into the flashback of darkness. '''It is you who falsified the truth of five years ago'''."''

"What…aaaaaahhhhhhh…"

The trauma that has tormented you has been a memory tampering that you yourself wished for.

''"Do you now understand? The reason why you could not stop ■■■■■■■ is your weakness. You ran away from the truth that you had to face and falsified your memory."''

(…I have to stop ■■■■■■■…but are they really my memories? Isn’t it ■■■■■■■ who implanted false memories inside me? No. Is ■■■■■■■ real? Isn't that a character in this novel written up by a scenario writer…?)

''"Yes, truly you can no longer trust even your own memory. You have betrayed thy own memory. You are too terrified to think ‘that your mind may be broken if you recall’, and so you distorted you own memory and flee from the truth. This doom is the wages of your wickedness, and you shall be justly judged."''

The scenario writer exposes the darkness of your mind and torments you, trying to break even your last remaining beliefs by admonishing you repeatedly. She is seemingly judging the sin of memory tampering by tearing your heart out.

(… Did I commit a sin? Is it a punishable sin to wish to falsify painful memories and rewrite the despair of the past…?)

''"Truly. Falsification of memory is a vice. Memory tampering to erase past despair is especially so. Therefore, you shall lose your Father’s teachings, your magic, your dreams, and even your own beliefs, the ‘book’ of the original world (memories) that are worth remembering, and continue to be imprisoned in this fiction till death."''

(…Did I run away from the truth? …Didn’t I return to Library City Alexandria after five years to retrieve the truth and become Doctor Magna for that purpose?)

''"If you never wanted to become a Doctor Magna, would the words that you always mutter merely be a self-suggestion? After all, if you keep proclaiming that you wish to continue your Father's legacy, you can mitigate the fear of ‘the truth that Kai Okutsuki may have died because of you’. This is nothing but shallow self-delusion."''

(…Is my wish ‘to become a person who can save others’ a falsified memory? But I believe in the existence of Sōshi Okutsuki (me)…)

''"If you truly believe in yourself, you should have stood your ground. You should have fought. Hopelessness, hurt, and truth are the trials you have to overcome to believe in yourself. Yet you fled. You have encased everything in a cage of oblivion and fled into amnesia."

(…Maybe I escaped. Because if I had remembered my memories from five years ago, I would have been able to stop ■■■■■■■’s resurrection…but I couldn't.)

''"Truly. You wished to tamper with it. Ever since that night five years ago, you have always wished to falsify your memories, to keep the cruel truth away, to drown in a gentle fiction. Congratulations Sōshi Okutsuki, this world of nothingness (fiction) is the end of the salvation you wished for."''

You remain adrift in a dizziness of surrealism, continuing to be exposed to the denunciations of the scenario writer.

The ‘scenario writer’ knows. She has sucked away your memories, knows where to pierce your heart to make it bleed based on the ‘collection of words’, and where to punch it to break it.

''"Now, time to pull back the curtain on the story. If the backstage remains exposed, surely the readers will be bored out of their minds."''

"U, ah, …!"

As soon as the word ‘grimoire’ seemingly coalesce in the scenario writer's hand, a "book" (Me) is formed. The virtual persona (character) prepared by ■■■■■■■, the mastermind behind everything in this world, is trying to bury the entirely flawed story by killing the protagonist along with the reader (you).

''"This shall be the end of the reader's (your) prayer. This scenario writer has written a perfect and happy fiction simply to fulfill the reader's prayer. If it displeases you so, then the scenario writer (I) will gracefully put down her pen."''

The scenario writer whispers a farewell, and the grimoire glows.

''"This moment shall be your judgment, Sōshi Okutsuki, the reader and protagonist of scenario writer (I)."''

The collection of letters called ‘scenario writer’ emanates an enormous amount of ‘magic power’ and begins its ‘chanting’.

''""O’ the pillar of the sky, foundation of the country, the goddess of storms who guards the Dragon Field!"''

(…A, chant…! Got to counterattack…!)

You instinctively try to pull out your grimoire, but your fingertips, extended to your right shoulder, misses completely. It is then that you realize your body has become a whirlpool of information formed by the many words ‘you’.

(I don’t have a grimoire!… No, even if there is one, I can’t use magic! Because my magic, along with my memories of five years ago!)

''""The atmospheric gods, hear these summons, bind the blades of the wind with invisible arms.""''

The scenario writer of this story, the master of a world devoid of trauma, continues to chant cheerfully, as if to mock you for losing your magic due to trauma.

(…I'm definitely going to be killed if this keeps up… but even that death may be a fiction. I have falsified my memory, and there’s nothing else I can believe …)

You can’t act. You can’t solidify your will. Because you have falsified your memory.

You can’t believe the truth. Because you have falsified your memory.

You can’t believe in ideals. Because you have falsified your memory.

You can’t believe in yourself. Because you have falsified your memory.

And if even your feelings for ■■■■■■■ are just a fiction, a mere novel—

Then you can’t believe in any meaning of fighting the scenario writer.

''"Let the blades of the wind cut down all who oppose me!"''

You can’t believe anything, and the chant finishes.

The scenario writer unleashes a spell onto the reader (you).

''"Execute──Reverse Red Blades!"''

With a snap.

The ‘extreme pressure difference’ created by the spell cut through your chest.

"Gah…ughh!?"

(My body, is…!)

Your body, struck by the ‘vacuum blade’, bursts open from the inside, spewing out ‘blood’. Your skin is ripped open, your ribs are broken, your exposed lungs are sliced open like ajar doors.

You collapse into a world of pure white.

"Ack…!? Haa…ahem!? Hii, Huu, huuu—!"

''"Mu…not a fatal blow. Perhaps I cannot use all my power given that I am an existence constructed from your own memories. Kufufu, boring it is however to let you die immediately. You shall rot and die."''

You see your fingertips being eroded by the many words of ‘death’.

You’re rapidly approaching death due to massive blood loss and breathing difficulties.

(Death…? Is the existence of Sōshi Okutsuki, all my feelings…ending?)

''Shiiinnn.''

The crystal talisman, severed off by the wind, rolls in the white fiction and rings away like a funeral bell.

You are dying.

With nothing to believe in, with nobody to believe in.

You will die, betrayed by memory, deceived by the High Daylight Walker, judged by the scenario writer.

For your own sin of tampering the memory of despair and trying to flee the truth.

(…Is this karma…? Is this my punishment for thinking I could falsify my memory and conveniently rewrite my own memory …?)

You realize your failure and ruin, and recall the past as your consciousness drowns in blood.

(…Maybe I was wrong. Maybe my subconscious desire to rewrite the despair of the past has robbed me of my memories, destroyed my magic, and kept me away from the truth…)

If you hadn’t lost your memory. If you hadn’t fled from the despair of the past and faced the truth, you might have been able to stop ■■■■■■■ from becoming the demon king of darkness.

You might have stopped ■■■■■■■'s dominion—and lived with her.

"■■, hyuuuuh, ■■■…!"

Amidst your mortal pain, you gasp and repent with blood-colored tears.

(…It’s my fault…If I had sought the truth, I could have stopped ■■■■■■■ before she became the demon king, and, before ■■■■■■ sinned.)

It is only now that you realize that you love ■■■■■■■.

Even in this perfect and happy world, Erika, Calmia, friends, Father, magic, dreams, everything was being meaningless without ■■■■■■■.

If a miracle can happen at this moment and bring ■■■■■■■ out of the darkness, you’ll be willing to pay whatever the price.

You wish you can be the one to save ■■■■■■■, even if the cruel truth hurts you.

And yet you’re about to die, unable to even remember ■■■■■■■.

"…■■, hyuu, ■■…ack, hyuu…"

At the end of your story (this world), the memory of the vampire, your last love, flickers like dying lights.

"I, love, you."

The fingertips, extended in trembling despair, gently caress the side of the crystal.

"…■■, ■■■."

‘Timed memory shall begin to thaw.’

''Clink.''

At the end of this dying thought, at the very back of a brain that’s almost silenced, the sound of gears whisper.

"…Eh?"

Instantly, with a shattering sound, ''Creak!'' Mana gushes from the talisman touching the fingertips with a crushing sound. The magic power seemingly explodes to form a silvery-white vortex that coalesces before your eyes.

The trump card in your memory, the crystal talisman with absolute protection.

The magic of the True Ancestor sealed within it seem to explode within the white void and fill the entire space, projecting a vampire onto your nearly sealed vision.

Her hair is a silver wind. Long hair, shiny like silk, spreads to cover the white skin.

Her shining eyes are jewels of blood. The twin eyes, dyed in the red of fresh blood, are as clear as polished rouge.

Fluttering upon the white backstage is the High Daylight Walker...

''"…And yet you say you love me '''once more'''."''

She turns back towards you with the same brilliant smile as the vampire you love so much.

The scenario writer formed of black letters, raising a grimoire with a murderous intent,

And the vampire, standing to protect her kin, appears as the white Mana.

The two ■■■■■■■ figures stand tall, each seemingly asserting on being the real one.

"…■, ■, ■■■■…?"

''"I-Impossible. There is no such thing as a ‘timed memory’! For this scenario writer (I) has falsified the True Ancestor's memory! The personality and memory of the High Daylight Walker should have been erased from memory!"''

"…W-Why? ■■■■■■■…betrayed me…"

You mutter dumbfoundedly while still prone on the domain let out a mutter of oblivion as you collapsed in a blank domain.

The scenario writer, faced with the vampire, shrieks in shock as though she has discovered a fatal flaw in her own story.

''"The story (scenario) of the author (I) should be perfect! This Memory Tampering is the ‘scenario writer's omnipotence’, capable of implanting false memories, distort personalities, and control behavior and emotions! So why is the True Ancestor…?"''

''"Truly. ‘Vampire Tale in the Labyrinth’ is a 'book' that falsifies the memories of others and manipulates at will by rewriting what they know. Once captured by its magical power, '''memories that have been tampered shall be tampered again''', and those with falsified personalities shall not resist, making it a grimoire of absolute domination."''

The phantom of ■■■■■■■ flickering in the pure white void looks upon you with deep red eyes, and says,

"'''Therefore, I have engraved in your memory.''' The memory to destroy the demon king’s story, within the most beloved kin of this True Ancestor (I)."

She had included the foreshadowing of ‘you’ in this story.

"…I-In, my, memory …!"

''"Kuu…! High Daylight Walker, did you implant memories of the True Ancestor within Sōshi Okutsuki (protagonist)?"''

''"Truly. Memory tampering is the ‘omnipotence of scenario writers’, and can even create memories '''that are destroyed through memory tampering'''."''

"Wh-what…■■■■■■■!!! You have been deceiving me, haven't you!?"

''"No. The True Ancestor (I) bound to this timed memory, can never betray you. The one who fooled you is the personality of the demon king fabricated by ‘Kathédra’—'''the vampire with false memories'''!"''

—Yes, that's right. These two ■■■■■■■ cannot be the same entity.

The demon king is a scenario writer of slaughter who tries to falsify your memories by writing a perfect and happy fiction.

And the True Ancestor is a scenario writer of a love story waiting for her redemption, believing in you even in this imperfect and tragic reality.

‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’ is not a fiction written by one scenario writer—

"…■■■■■■■. Are you, maybe…!"

''"You. There are two scenario writers in this story!"''

True Ancestor and Demon King, two scenario writers, are competing to write a novel with different endings.

"■■■■■■■ had her memory falsified?"

''Clink.''

The gold chain that trembles in your clenched fist rings out in affirmation of you.

"So the demon king (you) betrayed me because someone had imprinted a false memory?"

It is a foreshadowing set up in the story.

The vampire who betrayed you has left a talisman of absolute defense to release you from your tampered memories (fiction), causing a definite narrative contradiction.

"So the True Ancestor (you) saved me by inscribing a true memory on me, didn't she?"

What if ■■■■■■■ is a scenario writer?

What if she’s the mastermind behind this story, the one who twisted your life, wrote all the foreshadowing, and conspired to bring the return of the Demon King and his dominion over the world?

Then the crystal talisman, once gifted to you by the Doctor Magna, granted life again by the High Daylight Walker—

"—■■■■■■ believed in me all along, didn't you?"

Can’t possible give a glow of the '''silver-white''' Mana.

"…■■■■■■■. You are no demon king of darkness…!"

The dying heart, the story that was almost over, is set in motion by a burning love affair.

The True Ancestor wrote a ‘memory that breaks through the memory tampering’, and the silver-white magic gushing from the crystal talisman shall gradually awaken you from the fiction written by the demon king.

"…■■■■■■ believed in me. Even though I betrayed even my own memory…!"

You are the foreshadowing of this story.

The protagonist whose memory True Ancestor has inscribed into to defy the demon king's plan and rewrite the ending.

''"Kuu…so I shall settle through force! O’ the pillar of the sky, foundation of the country!"''

"…This time, I believe!"

You place the talisman on your chest and unleash your own Magitzkveins.

''"The atmospheric gods, hear these summons, bind the blades of the wind with invisible arms…"''

To regain the memories and magic that were once lost, to destroy this perfect and happy fiction, by overcoming your traumatic memories—to go save the True Ancestor.

''"Execute──Reverse Red Blades!"''

In the face of the oncoming wind blade, you draw all your magical power from the Magitzkveins, seared with the memory of despair, and imbue it into the crystal talisman.

You shout the name of the vampire you believe in.

"──Arteriaaaaaaa!!!"

''Giiiiiiiiiinnn!''

A high-pitched ‘interference sound’ echoed in the white darkness of the scenario writer's domain (backstage).

A logic wall resembling a mandala expands upon a page, and a one-meter radius space centering from the talisman tears through the fiction like a thin sheet of paper.

''"Wha…gyaaaaaahhhh!"''

''Girigirigiri.'' The ‘scenario writer’ is torn apart with a cracking sound.

The bundle of words that form the ‘scenario writer’ and the final shackles that bind you shriek as they are sucked into the page crack.

"…'''Everything’s been tampered with'''. Both the reader (I) and the scenario writer (Arteria)."

You watch the jet black words fade away with hatred, and the silvery white of Mana, descend upon you lovingly, feeling that you’re beginning to understand everything.

Just as your love for Arteria revives your dying heartbeat.

Just as Arteria’s love for you breathes life into an almost finished story.

You will awaken from the darkness of tampered memories, bathed in the light called Arteria.

''"…You may have realized the truth now. Both your memories and I have been tampered with by ‘Kathédra’."''

The image of a vampire projected by magic informs you while seemingly swallowed by the collapsing world.

''"…The whole story is a conspiracy hatched by a scenario writer. And you are the kin written in by the High Daylight Walker to rebel against this story, and rewrite the ending."''

"…Yeah. I understand everything."

Yes, you have understood.

You are a character created by a scenario writer (Arteria), a person whose memories have been falsified by the ‘omnipotence of the scenario writer’, whose personality has been controlled, whose life has been rewritten according to the wishes of the True Ancestor—

And you are the protagonist of this story with the truth implanted in your memories to save the vampire (Arteria).

"… I won't run away anymore. Even if my memory runs out, no matter what trials await me."

In the depths of the fading ‘fiction’, the silver-white Mana is swallowed up by the end.

"Arteria, I will bring back the True Ancestor (you) from the tampered memories."

You mutter, seemingly vowing to the time-limited memory the True Ancestor engraved.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5|331 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter7|038 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6

2023-02-20T06:30:44Z

Teh Ping: /* ◇◇◇239 Pages until Memory Loss */

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6

2023-02-19T14:09:31Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6

2023-02-19T14:08:32Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6

2023-02-13T04:43:42Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "===◇◇◇261 Pages until Memory Loss=== 2nd tower, 4th floor of the Library Labyrinth. 14 levels counting from the surface, a vertical displacement of 80 meters. Your grou..."

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5

2023-02-13T04:05:52Z

Teh Ping:

==◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss===

The next day, 6am.

You have packed all the necessary supplies for Labyrinth exploration into your backpack, and have arrived at the door of the old-fashioned mechanical elevator closest to the third tower.

You are headed towards your Father’s study in the Library Labyrinth, intending to seek out the ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’.

"…Haa, haa, whew~…I finally, made it up to the elevator…"

You lower the haversack that is digging into your shoulders, and let out a huge sigh. This is the first Labyrinth search in your subjective memory, and being seemingly overly cautious, you brought excessive belongings.

"Phew…seems like I brought too much equipment. If I can use the shadow world to store them, I should be able to carry much more."

''"Nyamu, mmmm..…"''

The silver white bat, illuminated by the light, lets out an impatient graon from within the hood of your robe.

Perhaps it was due to her vampiric nature of preferring the shadows, Arteria appears to be a late riser.

"…Haa, since there’s no shadow storage to use, I should look for a ‘large inventory storage book’ at a grimoire store and buy one…"

Of course. The further you go into the labyrinth, the more difficult it shall be to procure supplies and food, and thus a ‘storage book’ is an imperative equipment for explorers. You could have purchased one in advance if possible, but unfortunately, in the Far East islands, there are few opportunities to buy ‘books’..

"And ever since I stepped into Library City Alexandria, I got killed by the murderer, and turned into a vampire. I didn’t have time to go to a grimoire shop…oh!"

You push aside the safety door of the elevator and toss your belongings into the luggage basket. At the very least, you do not have to endure the itchiness of the shoulder straps that would dig into your flesh until you reached the terminal..

"Phew…it’s the closest to the dormitory, but it sure is an old elevator."

Behind you, you close the bostwick gate that comprises of metallic rods, and scan the interior of the elevator.

A thin layer of dust covers the floor of of this cramped carriage, and footprints are left behind. The The bronze control panel has greenish-blue rust all over the place, indicating the many years this elevator has experienced.

Compared to the large elevator in the main lecture tower, it appears this elevator is hardly used.

(…The floor indicators are gear type instead of lights, and even the emergency brake is to be kicked…since it’s not locked, I guess it should be able to work…)

"…Hmm, I’m still uneasy about this."

With a tinge of apprehension, you check the rusty door lock repeated to see if it is locked, and presse the old-styled▼ down button.

''Creak''…a squeaky sound is heard, and the elevator begins to descend with a light thud.

The old and slow mechanical elevator passes through a few levels of the lecture tower, and then into a long, long continuous section of darkness.

After a bit of intermittent tremors, the collar of your robe begins to wriggle.

''"Nyam nyam…ha-have us reached the bottom of the Labyrinth…?"''

"…Good morning Arteria. We just got onto the elevator. You can keep sleeping., you know?"

''"Unyu…hmm, I suppose I should awaken…"''

The silver white bat rubs rubs the tip of its nose and mutters with ultrasonic waves. The darkness blotting the elevator seems appears to have become the morning sun for the vampire.

''"…Nyammmm, when did you put I into the robe? And where is this elevator headed? "''

"Ermm, it definitely leads to the Labyrinth. Given this speed though, it doesn’t seem to be a route that can reach the bottom floors of the Labyrinth directly though."

''"What now, merely to the shallow layer…uuu, finally rid of sleepiness I am, it is boring to be in the same darkness. How slow this ‘Apothecary’ elevator is."''

"Not like we got a choice. The high speed elevator of the lecture tower should be much faster, but it’s hell to carry such a large backpack down that aerial corridor.

''"Mmm, You are beginning to explore the Labyrinth, but you do not seem sentimental…"''

"…Well yeah, I assumed there would be a emotional homecoming, but I'm not descending down the Labyrinth just to sightsee, you know?"

The still half-awake bat is bored to tears, and nibbles at your neck…as the bat (Arteria) says, the interior of the elevator's vertical shaft is musty and cold, and seems to intensify the gloomy unrest of exploring the Labyrinth rather than stirring your expectations.

You are headed towards the study where the Doctor Magna once used as a base. It is a little safer than the deepest level exacavated thus far, but it is still dangerous level.

(…Still, that study might have some clues related to the truth from five years ago. The collection of ‘books’ Father left behind may have something that can cure memory loss and vampirism. The Labyrinth is a dangerous place, but it is definitely worth the trip…!)

Your fingertips touch the talisman on your chest to rally your heart that’s fading into anxiety.

You have left your faraway hometown and family to return to Library City Alexandria yearning to reclaim the past in the Library Labyrinth, for you seek the truth of that tragic night in this place where your father was murdered.

"…I’ll get them back. My lost memories, my magic, and the truth of five years ago."

If, within the darkest depths of this Library Labyrinth, in the study where Kai Okutsuki was assassinated, there await ‘A book to cure memory loss’, ‘A book to regain the truth’, or ‘A book to become Doctor Magna’.

You must overcome any adversary and retrieve those books.

''"Umu, now that is the vigor! As a kind of I, you shall not let this darkness cow you!"''

"Yeah. I finally returned to the Library Labyrinth, and I can't die with my memories lost and the truth still unrevealed…and I can’t leave you alone either."

''"'Fmyu! …C-Certainly, no? You belong to I, and I shall not let you lose your memories! Now then, you have to prepare for exploration! Even in this very slow elevator, we should be reaching the dark abyss of the Labyrinth…umu?"

Arteria suddenly pauses, and looks down at the elevator floor.

''"…I-Is it not getting a little brighter?"''

"Eh?"

You look down just as Arteria does, and spot some faint light seeping through the dark depths of the vertical shaft. It is unusual for a descending elevator to have light shining in from below.

"Th-That’s strange, shouldn’t it be connected to the Labyrinth…argh!"

The light shining through the gaps of the carriage cause your vampire skin to feel itchy.

It's '''sunlight'''.

"Su-Sunlight!? Shouldn’t we be underground by now!?"

''"Y-You! This is weird! Sunlight should not be shining into the pits of the Labyrinth—"''

The vampire, panicked by the sudden sunlight, is about to say something to you—

''Boom!''

Your dimly-lit field of vision suddenly expands, and '''the sun shining brightly in the sky''' etches onto your retinas.

"!?Th-This is …!"

You pry open your eye lids that are sealed by the sun glare. The iris contract to reduce the retained light—and your eyes see magnificent islands floating in the air.

"… Th-The 'library'…!!"

You mutter, feeling breathless at the majestic sight spread out before your eyes.

The first thing that amazes you is that there exists a sky underground. The sun shines brilliantly at the ceiling, fading into an endless azure sky.

Against the blue sky backdrop, a beautiful archipelago of pure white clouds stretches far into the distance. The islands are connected by long stone bridges, and further down, one can see the wings of birds and rows of houses.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 07.jpg|thumb]]

This is the ‘Floating Peak Library’, one of the many ‘Libraries’ lying in slumber within the abyss of the Library Labyrinth.

This is a relay point of logistics, commerce, and culture between the surface and the Library Labyrinth.

The heart of the ‘Apothecary’ exploration guild, the beautiful floating islands city, continue to extend into the endless skies.

"…I-I thought we would arrive at that dim ‘Reading Room’…"

Most of the Library Labyrinth are hexagonal ‘Reading Rooms’, but there are rare moments where a large book storage called a ‘Library’ would be excavated.

Each ‘library’ has its own unique characteristics, and is known by its nickname, like ‘The Library of the Blade Metal’, ‘The Library of the Black Forest’, and ‘The Library of the Waterfall’. Once the excavation of ‘books’ is settled, these now barren ‘libraries’ become living spaces for people, just like this ‘Floating Peak Library’.

"…I didn't know such a large space exist beneath the 'Apothecary' lecture tower…!"

Beyond the steel shafts that support the elevators, you look up in amazement at the sky where domesticated eagles and dragons ferry their cargo.

Typically speaking, a sky composed primarily of nitrogen and oxygen requires a dense, Rayleigh-scattering atmosphere extending 30 kilometers into the sky.

However, there is no way that a slow, antiquated elevator could descend such a distance in mere minutes. In other words, the physical law of ‘distance’ is invalid within this ‘Library’.

''"…The ultrasonic waves (ping) are not reflecting back. It appears this ‘Library’ has a distorted space."'

"Pi-ping? Space is distorted? …?"

''"…To put it simply for a fool like you to understand, the Library Labyrinth is a divine realm, and the shallow conventional wisdom of the world has no place here."''

"Mgh…an-anyway, it just means this is a large space, right? "

You blurt out your doubts, and get ridiculed by Arteria. Your knowledge of physics is insufficient to describe how blue the sky is, and you look downward.

The floating islands to which the elevator is heading towards has rows of moving stalls with colourful roofs. It is yet to be 7am…no, it is because of this timing that there are students and explorers preparing to head into the deep levels of the Labyrinth.

The Domesticated Labyrinth creatures are ferrying cargo, and hordes of people are passing through the wide streets, reminiscent of blood flowing the massive living organism called the ‘City’.

If the lecture tower on the ground is the brain of the ‘Apothecary’, this is the heart.

The ‘Floating Peak Library’ is the center of economic activities to spread the wisdom of the Library Labyrinth to mankind.

''"You! If there are so many bookstores on the island, you may find ‘a book to cure your memory loss’…!"''

"Yeah! I was planning to head straight to Father's study, but let's visit at the shops!"

You continued to look down at the ‘Floating Lake Library’ with growing anticipation.

===◇◇◇322 Pages until Memory Loss===

From time to time, the old-fashioned elevator gets agitated by the winds as it descends. The earth too approaches at the same speed as the clouds distance themselves, and the buzz of the city grows louder.

And as you reach the terminal, ''creak''…the elevator screeches to a halt..

After descending a least a hundred meters in height, you finally step upon the ‘Library’.

"…Finally…I’m finally back! I’m back at this Library Labyrinth!"

You quietly shout as you step upon the cobblestone pavement of the elevator hall at the edge of the island that is floating due to magic.

After five years of wishing, you had finally returned to the Library Labyrinth.

''"Oooooooh…!!! Y-You, this appears to be an island selling grimoires!"''

Arteria squeals happily as she looks up at the arched roof of the boulevard entrance. A sign supported by baked sand bricks reads, ‘Welcome to Bookstore Island (Melchoir)’.

The islands of various sizes floating in the library—the floating islands are generally divided into sections depending on the goods transacated. It seems this island with many grimoire stores aren’t is called the ‘being bought and sold, and this seems to be an island called ‘Melchoir’ lined with grimoire stores.

(This floating ‘Melchoir’…is as crowded as the Apothecary above ground…!)

''"After all, there are many demi-humans in this Library Labyrinth!… Ohhh! Behold, a winged horse (Pegasus) pulling a cart!"'

Hordes of people flock through the boulevard of Melchoir’s many open-aired stalls..

A strong explorer with a great iron sword on his back. A peddler haggles with a shopkeeper to purchase books at a reduced price. Domesticated eight-legged giant spiders trudge along with huge loads of books atop them.

(The Labyrinth has so many…no, it’s because it’s the Labyrinth that there are so many grimoire stores…!)

''"Truly a crowd it is…hmu, if the market is this lively, a 'Book to Cure Memory Loss' may be in circulation! You, look around the stores at once!"''

(… Oh, let's tour around the boulevard first!)

You follow the crowd and pass through the arched gate decorated with beautiful rocaille patterns.

The avenues of Melchoir, perhaps 10 meters wide, have heaps of colorful covers. These are all grimoires or replicas excavated from the Labyrinth. You walk through the crowd, looking at the exterior of the bookstores one by one.

(…’Books to be used as firewood’, ‘Books to be used as daily commodities’, ‘Books to be eaten’, ‘Books for transport’…sure seems like most of these ‘books’ are for daily living. I guess it’s not easy to find such rare grimoires even in the Library Labyrinth.)

''"Umu, it appears all the stalls here sell only replicas. The more expensive grimoires may be stored in the vaults within these shops as a precaution."''

Grimoires excavated from the Labyrinth are priced at market rate according to their rarity and function. It is not unusual for a ‘book’ with rarity B and above to be more expensive than gold, silver, and jewelry. It is very dangerous to have such precious books be displayed at the entrances, and thus not unreasonable to not to spot a rare grimoire.

"…Hmmm, I guess there’s no 'Book to Cure Memory Loss' or a 'Replica Book'."

''"Umumu…if you wish to buy a rare ‘book’, you will have to visit a really posh bookstore. Do you know of any booksellers somewhere?"''

(Eh? I'm sure Father's favorite bookstore is still around somewhere, but…I've practically lost most of my memory from five years ago.)

Your Father was a Labyrinth explorer hailed as Doctor Magna, and had unearthed rare books from the depths of Labyrinth where nobody else could approach. Some of them will surely enter the mainstream market, and given that you are Kai Okutsuki's son, perhaps a bookstore might sell some to you at a discount…

(…But I need to hide my identity, so I can't mention Father's name.)

''"Muu…well, few stores are willing to serve rare books to unknown strangers. In any case, trust is everything no matter where you go."''

(And it’s not just about being able to buy just because I’ve saved enough money. I do remember the ‘Apothecary’ is managing Father’s inheritance and sending a monthly payout to my bank account…)

''"I suppose it is impossible to buy a ‘Replica Book’?"''

Yes, certainly. A rare book like ‘A book that creates replicas’ is valued as much as it would to buy a house. Even if you do have sufficient savings, considering the risks of theft and fraud, it is unlikely that a bookstore is willing to deal with customers..

''"…No other choice then. Anyway, how about a ‘storage book’ for now’?"''

(Yeah. With so much baggage on me, it’s getting too itchy for me..)

You approach the pile of ‘storage books’ and look around.

Based on weight, there are ‘books that can hold up to 5 kg’, ‘books that can hold up to 20 kg’, '''curled horns resembling a shiny black goat''', and ‘books that are waterproof even with liquids’.

"…Hmm?"

You seem to have spotted something weird, and scanned your surroundings..

The shop sells ‘books that can hold up to 5 kg’, ‘books that can hold up to 20 kg’, '''curled horns resembling a shiny black goat''', and ‘books that are waterproof even with liquids’.

"… Hey murderer, what are you doing there?"

"Hya!?"

A squeal can be heard from behind the pile of books, and the horns immediately shrivel back. You stride forth towards where they disappear to, and crudely reach your arm in.

You grasp the lumpy stick-like object and yank it out…

"—Auu!? Wh-What are you doing, Okutsuki-san! It hurts!!!"

And as expected, hiding behind the pile of books is the murderer who killed you.

''"Th-The Murderer girl!?"

"It’s you after all…! Oy murderer, what are you doing here!"

''"Ple-please-please let go of me! My horn is bending! It hurts~!"

Shaking her head about, she waves off your right hand, only to tumble and sit onto the floor due to excessive force. The horns might be her weakenss, and her ultramarine eyes look up at you with resentment, slowly filled with tears.

"Uuu~, this is cruel, what are you doing, why did you grab my horn!?"

"I’m the one who want to ask what are you doing!? What are you planning, murderer, why are you spying on me!? Anyway, how do you know where I am!"

"Th-That is because, I waited at the elevator closest to your dormitory tower and followed you…"

"Arteria, let's get out of here!!!"

"No, no!! I’m not here to fight anymore!"

You immediately try to flee the moment she confesses to her stalking, and the murderer hastily denies any intention to fight.

Since she has no intention to fight, why would she follow you?

"P-Please listen to me! I was following you because, erm…I-I want to apologize to you!"

"Huh? Apologize?"

''"…I was wondering what she would be saying. Apologize? Is she taking us for a fool…!"''

Both of you exhale in disgust at the word ‘apologize’, the one word seemingly most unbefitting of the murderer. Did she really look for you to apologize for her sins?

''"No! Now you, this is the enemy who attacked this Arteria two nights ago, and almost drove you to the brink of death. Even if she is related to your Father, it does not assure that she is someone you can trust!"''

(…Yeah, I feel the same. I don’t know what kind of relationship she had with Father, but even if she’s someone Father approved five years ago, it doesn’t guarantee that she’s still a trustworthy person today!)

You look down at the murderer, ready to pull out the grimoire as you answer,

"Murderer, I don't believe your words. Even if you want to apologize—"

"I'm very sorry!"

The murderer interrupts you and grovels on the pokes his forehead onto the ‘Library’ alley.

"Wha!?"

"I’m very sorry…I-I’m really sorry!!"

"Eh, m-murderer!?"

You can’t hide your bewilderment while the murderer continues her spirited prostration. You had assume this situation will be similar to the moment in the depths of the Labyrinth, when 39 stone spears flew towards you…

"I'm sorry, Okutsuki-san, I'm sorry…!"

"Eh, murderer? You grovelling here will only cause me trouble! You’re making me look like a baddie by grovelling on the floor apologizing in front of a grimoire store, you know!"

"B-But I’m still bothered by this! I owe Teacher Okutsuki a great debt of gratitude for saving my life, but I hurt his son with my magic…!"

"No, such physical scars can be healed, but you’re making me look like someone forcing a girl to kneel and apologize in public! That’ll be a socially unhealable wound now!"

"Woah, that male student’s forcing a girl to kneel for forgiveness…" "…What a scumbag."

"See~ it’s just as I said!!"

"B-but I bought some dubious text from a bookstore yesterday that says this is the most honorable apology style in Japan…!"

"That's a scam, and you believe it even though you find it suspicious!? Ahh enough, come here!!"

"Ehh…wah-kyaa!?"

You walk up to the murderer, grab her by the left arm, force her onto her feet, and drag her into a secluded alleyway. Even though you wish to discern the murderer’s true intentions, you can’t talk calmly with so many icy stares around you.

"Haaa haaa…say murderer, the key thing instead of just imitating how to apologize is to know whether your apology is sincere! If you’re really sorry, show it in you know, murderer, what's more important than getting down on your knees in action rather than style."

"…I-If you want me to show it by action, do you mean by ‘taking off’…"

"That’s not it!? Why are your thoughts so weird? Is it because I dragged you to an alley!? If people on the street misunderstand, my social survival will be at risk!"

Feeling a fear of (social) death, you interrupt the murderer’s words.

You had half-expected this from yesterday’s magic duel…but it seems that once this murderer gets upset, her thought proicess is ridiculously impaired.

"Ah seriously…if you really want to apologize, murderer, explain to me first! You said Father saved you, but how?"

"…Y-Yes…"

And murderer, wondering if she should undo her chest buttons, fiddles with her fingers as she slowly answers your question,

"…Six years ago, I was chased out of the foster home, and was wandering around the Labyrinth, where I was saved by a teacher."

"Huh? Chased out of your foster home…ehh!? You’re an orphan?"

"…Yes. The foster home I speak of is the ‘Cathedral’ (Kathédra) I was born in. As you probably know, the ‘Kathédra’ is thoroughly racist against demi-humans."

"Ka-'Kathédra '…!"

—The ‘Kathédra’ is the '''biggest''' of the four major forces fighting for supremacy in this Library City Alexandria.

It is the oldest, strongest, largest, and most corrupt of the Labyrinth Exploration Guilds.

Aside from the rare purebloods, ‘as long as a single demi-human bloodline is involved, no human right shall be granted’ such utterly racism is thoroughly hated by all citizens.

"If you were raised in the ‘Kathédra’, and forced to leave your home six years ago…then were you forced to leave the ‘Kathédra’ because you were discriminated against by your own tribe...?"

"…Yes."

"…!"

You imagine the murderer's past and subconsciously avert your gaze.

Two curly horns protrude from the sides of the golden hair on murderer’s head. This proves the difference in her ancestry from the purebloods, the proof of a ‘discriminated race’, demi-humans.

(…Her own family discriminates against her. She really has such a harsh life …)

"…If Teacher Okutsuki had not taken me in, I would have been eaten by the creatures in the dark depths of the Labyrinth."

"…So Father so happened to bump into you while searching the Labyrinth?"

"Yes. Teacher Okutsuki took pity on me while my own kin abandoned me, taught me magic, and even offered to adopt me…"

"!? Father adopting you…so you could have been my stepsister!?"

"…If that happened, I might not have killed yout due to a misunderstanding…b-but six years ago, Teacher had a very important mission, and so I, ugh, I was sent to the ‘Apothecary’ until the mission was completed…!"

(…Si-Six years ago, that definitely matches the time when Father was busy, but …!)

What an ironic fate. The culprit you killed you was once saved by your Father, and was about to become your stepsister.

If only the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki had not been assassinated by someone unknown five years ago.

"—Actually I! I was saved by the Doctor Magna, so I should have inherited Teacher Okutsuki’s legacy to become a candidate doctor to save everyone! Yet I, I, I killed an innocent civilian (you) and turned you into a vampire…!"

"…Father's, legacy …"

Your heart throbs the moment you hear her mention Kai Okutsuki's legacy.

"Since I was saved by the Doctor Magna, I have an obligation to save others like the Doctor Magna." This is exactly the same sense of responsibility you harbored over the past five years.

(…Father's disciple being a murderer, and I couldn’t trust her at all…but now that I hear what she said, I feel there’s some of Father’s teachings within …)

For you, who lost your beloved Father and fell into a delirium, your moral support has always been the teachings of the Doctor Magna. You want to become someone who can live up to your Father’s name, and this will has encouraged you through countless nights of despair.

And just as you cherish your father's teachings—perhaps the Murderer too was trying to repay Kai Okutsuki's teachings in her own way.

(…If what she said is true, she may have lost her family again…her precious support…her pain might be greater than mine.)

Even though you lost your Father, you still had your family for support.

You could endure the despair of Kai Okutsuki’s death and worked hard to pursue the truth for five years, for your Mother and little sisters have been your support, constantly being with you.

But for her—the demi-human girl who was forced to leave the ‘Kathédra’, she always has to endure the deep loneliness and despair alone, often honing her magecraft till this point.

Were it not be, this young her can’t possibly be able to wield such medium and high level magic at will.

"…I have disobeyed Teacher Okutsuki’s teachings…Okutsuki-san. If you won't forgive me, then I-I-I…!"

"…"

You purse your lips and silently look at the weeping murderer.

She was abandoned by her family, lost her resting place, and honed her magecraft in the ‘Apothecary’ that explores the unkwown. For a girl of only 10 years old, this certainly would have been an unspeakable hardship.

(…Maybe this murderer is just like me, always enduring loneliness alone. She’s still searching for the truth, desperately acting tough, while traumatized by the wounds of loss.)

The girl, grabbing her horns to hide them, shrivel back while looking terrified, and does not look like a maniac who enjoys murder.

It is unforgivable of her to almost kill you twice…but if the mistakes are due to her pain of losing your Father, and seeking the truth, you have no further reason to reproach her anymore..

"…Are you really remorseful?"

"It’s not sufficient no matter how remorseful I am…!! I actually used the magic Teacher taught me for fighting you instead of defeating evil…!!"

The murderer's voice trembles with regret as she repents her disobedience to her teacher's teachings.

Her magecraft has far surpasses an ordinary student at the ‘Apothecary’. Such desire to refine this talent is definitely not out of her delight in killing murder or yearning of power..

She admires her great master, Kai Okutsuki, and has the same ideals as you,

The girl who was expelled from the ‘Kathédra’ must have lived the same five years as you did as well as she could.

"…What’s your name again?"

And as the '''ex'''-murderer kneels in shame, you suddenly ask for her name.

"So-sob…? M-My name? Didn’t I say, that yesterday… "

"So tell me your name again… I think you don’t enjoy killing. In that case, calling you ‘murderer’ is the complete opposite of Kai Okutsuki's teachings."

"Okutsuki-san…but I-I killed you, no…?"

"Of course, the fact that you almost killed me and Arteria isn’t something that can be forgiven just by saying sorry. Since you’re someone following the Doctor Magna's teachings, you’ll definitely work hard to make amends.

Yes, people sometimes do make unexpected unwanted mistakes. Surely your Father, the Doctor Magna, wouldn’t have condemned those who reflect upon their sins and work hard to make amends.

As the heir to Kai Okutsuki's legacy, you feel you need to accept her apology.

"So swear by your name, that ‘you’ll never make the same mistake again’…and I won’t think of you as a murderer again."

"…Okutsuki, san…!"

The girl who you once deemed as a murderer lifts her gaze at your words, and wipes the tears welling in her eyes, adamantly lifting her head..

"…Erika K-K Austral…I will surely atone for the sin of killing you…!"

She then announces her name with a soft, determined tone.

"Erika, huh?…Yep. I'll call you Erika instead of murderer from now on, and you can stop calling me vampire, too. I’ve never sucked a single drop of blood thus face, and I have a proper name, Sōshi Okutsuki."

"I-I know that. I haven't called you vampire since yesterday!"

You smile, and the (ex-)murderer Erika raises her eyebrows in annoyance.

Now you and Erika have gone from ‘enemies’ wounding each other with magic to ‘comrades’ seeking the same truth. Since this is the case, you should assist her redemption.

"…That’s how it is, Arteria, Seems like she feels bad about this too. Are you willing to forgive her?"

"Eh? O-Okutsuki-san, who are you talking to…?"

''"…Mmmm, since this kin of I chooses to forgive, this True Ancestor has no reason to reproach."''

You call out, and a silver-white bat crawls out from the robe and snorts. Erika's face pales in horror as she seemingly realizes the true identity of the bat.

"O-Okutsuki-san? I-I-I-Is-Is that silver bat possibly…?"

"Eh? Ah yes, she’s the Silver Night Arteria that you almost petrified yesterday."

"~!!!?"

Once your state Arteria’s true identity, Erika's eyes turns blank, and she lets out an inarticulate cry. Well, it’s no wonder she’s terrified, for she has attacked a High Daylight Walker, hailed to be the strongest being in the Labyrinth, albeit having lost her power..

"Ha! B-But the True Ancestor probably lost most of her power! N-No-Now that I th-thi-think about it-it-it’s useless to kill me!? My blood doesn’t taste good at all!!"

"Arteria isn’t someone who’ll just kill as and when she pleases…how scared are you anyway?"

You look dumbfounded and put Arteria back within the hood. Now then, truce and reconciliation are over, and you shall start seeking the ‘books’ for exploration purposes.

"…That’s how it is, Erika. We need to prepare for exploring. See you at the 'Apothecary'."

"P-Pl-Please wait a minute, Okutsuki-san! I can go explore the Labyrinth with you!"

"What? You want to come along?"

"Yes! I followed you because I want to help you explore! It’s because of my misunderstanding that you have to look for your textbooks, Okutsuki-san, so I have to support you!"

"So because of your misunderstanding…you ambushed me."

Apparently, Erika had woken up early and staked out at the elevator terminal you could have possibly used just to apologize.

It’s rather terrifying that she had identified the nearest elevator to your dormitory…but the fact is that you’re not familiar with the Labyrinth exploration, and if she wants to atone for her sin, it might be a good idea to ask Erika for help.

"I’m grateful for your help…but you have your own exploration to do, right?"

"There’s no problem. Every first exploration day, I’ll visit Teacher Okutsuki's study (Atelier) to mourn…that’s your destination too, right, Okutsuki-san?"

"…Is that so. Okay, you insist, then help me out. I was thinking of buying some ‘storage books’ earlier, but I haven’t decided on one yet."

"Ah, in that case, I'll give you mine! I just sorted out my equipment and I have an extra book left!"

"Eh? Ah, wait, Erika, why are you opening the ‘book’?"

Erika pulls a ‘storage book’ out of her shoulder mail before you can stop her, flips a page open, and presses it onto your backpack. ''Whoosh!'' the activated ‘book’ absorbs the heavy luggage into the ‘book’ the size of a notebook.

"Woah!…th-that really is to be expected of a 'storage book'. It really has a great storage capacity…"

"Hm hmmm? It has lots of capacity, but few pages. You can’t go into the lower levels carrying such a large backpack."

"…Th-thanks. It literally is a weight lifted off my shoulders."

Freed from the itch on both shoulders, you stuff the ‘storage book’ into your shoulder mail and try jumping. The of your equipment magically vanishes, and you can move nimbly as usual. Now even if you are attacked by Labyrinth creatures, your escape will not be delayed by overweight luggage.

(… Yeah. I can't use magic, so ‘books’ are necessary. I think there’s still some capacity left inside the ‘storage book’, so maybe I can buy something else.)

''"…Mu~, do you wish to tour that shopping street with this little girl?"''

(Eh, I don't want to walk the shopping street, just want to do some shopping…Arteria, are you in a bad mood? Did I do something wrong?)

''"Not that I am displeased…but do you truly trust this little girl?"''

(No, I don't trust her completely, but my exploration skills are reliant on the ‘book’ and equipment, and I just feel I need her help with shopping…)

"Okutsuki-san? Speaking of which, have you prepared food for the exploration? Even as a vampire, you do feel hungry from exercising, right?"

"Eh? Ah, ah yes. Arteria, is there anything you want to eat?"

''"Blood!"''

"…Yes, I'll give you a little of my blood, but don't go sucking anyone else's, okay?"

"I-I think I know the answer from the conversation just now…if you're looking for a market for fresh food… you might want to try Food Island. ""

On Benedictus of the ‘Floating Peak Library’, the only blood you can purchase are probably blood sausages…but that is fine, and you may try exploring other islands instead.

You exit the main street of Melchoir, and check the map signboard showing a brief overview of ‘Floating Peak Library’, and embark on a long shopping odyssey to from Melchoir to Benedictus.

''"…Muu~, it appears this Benedictus before us seems to be a really enjoyable place."''

The bat Arteria mutters with bemusement as she spots pedestrians carrying things on the huge stone bridge.

Of the people walking from Benedictus at the far end of the long arch bridge, two out of three are holding wrappers containing some very tasty-looking snack.

''"…Drool. Mmmm, it looks good…"''

(Seems like there’s a lot of lot of elevators at the floating peak on the other end end of this bridge. I remember Father saying that the more active logistics there are, the more good food there is.)

Beyond the bridge stretching into the sky, a floating island appeared through a gap in the clouds, seemingly sewn into the air by a tower of shining white highheavy duty elevators.

"…Speaking of which, this is really a tremendous piece of architectural engineering…"

"Ah, Okutsuki-san, is this your first time seeing the high-speed elevators? One of those elevators connects to the ‘Apothecary’ lecture tower, you know?"

"Is that so? So is that floating island is the relay point between the ‘Library’ and the surface?

Yes. Benedictus is one of the largest floating peaks of this ‘Library’, and also a crucial facility that links several elevators between the the shallow and lower levels of the Labyrinth. The super high-speed, heavy duty elevators that combines the collective wisdom of the ‘Apothecary’ supports the massive supply chain between the Library City Alexandria and the Library Labyrinth.

'"…An elevator piercing through the sky towards the ground, and elevators that break through the sea of clouds…mmmm, even this High Daylight Walker has to be amazed by this."''

(Yeah. After all, the construction of the elevator represents the history of mankind's exploration of the Labyrinth.)

It took six centuries and countless human sacrifices to reach this level. Tens of thoustands were slaughtered by Labyrinth creatures, hundreds of thousands were wounded by ingenious traps, and millions were exhausted by the complicated Labyrinth. Finally, seventy years ago, one end of the Elevator is connected to this land.

The elevators are monuments to human history. A heavy duty, high-speed elevator that can transport vast quantities of goods and personnel without endangering them is the cornerstone of the Labyrinth exploration, and the greatest treasure of all mankind.

(…Okay, time to hurry. This is the supply chain town of the third biggest faction of Library City Alexandria, the ‘Apothecary’, so there’s definitely some good food to eat. Let’s buy some food, I’m sure Arteria will be happy here.)

''"Mmm! I-I am not such a child! If I may be delighted from merely food…sniff sniff… the smell of food is becoming richer!"''

"Hmm? …Ah, you’re right. There’s some starchy smell around."

You look up at the towering elevator as you walk along, and you’re approaching the end of the a long arch bridge. The silver-white bat sniffs, and your vampirized nostrils too detect the scent of food blending in the air.

You have arrived at the largest floating island in ‘Floating Peak Library’—Benedictus.

''"Ooohh~…! Quite lively Melchoir is, but more so on this island!"'

"I see, so this is where the smell is coming from…"

As you cross the bridge with the silver bat, you are greeted by a lively bustle and the smoke of a charcoal fire. Lots of food stalls are clustered near the bridgehead, cooking food over charcoal fires and ‘flame books’.

There is a roasted meat dish with beast meat is wrapped around an iron bar and pried off with a long chopper. There is also large roasted chickens stuffed with herbs and grilled to a crisp, made from farmed cockatrice.

There is shaved ice made made by freezing water with freezing magic, shaving it and sprinkling fruit syruo over it. There is also fukashi (crepes) made by mixing water with flour, baking it thinly on a griddle, and wrapping it over fruit and milk from bovine Labyrinth creatures.

There is sweet zenzai made from slime simmered with azuki beans. There is also grilled seafood grilled with fish sauce coated upon various legged marine mollusks.

The entrance to Benedictus is filled with such various buzz everywhere due to the many stalls, further emphasizing the bustle of the people.

"…This is Benedictus, the food storage of the 'Apothecary'…!"

(There’s food I’ve never seen before no matter where I look…! This whole floating island is a grocery store, how much food is being circulated around here…!)

"Most shops nearby are food stalls, and they aren’t great for preserving unlike the provisions for exploring Labyrinth, but they should tase better."

''"U-Umumu …! So many delicious smells everywhere!"''

Arteria, peeking out from the robe hood, has her crimson eyes glittering. Even if one is not a vampire very unfamiliar with human civilization, one would have to marvel at this food distribution network.

There are 800,000 Alexandria citizens under the umbrella of the ‘Apothecary’. Without the elevators gathered on this ‘Floating Peak Library’ and the ‘Military Logistics’ (Logistics) related knowledge from the Labyrinth, this sophisticated food distribution network that supports the distribution and processing of such vast amounts of food would be impossible.

''"With so many people on the surface, I do wonder as to how they can support such a huge population…I see. So they deliver the grains harvested of the ‘Library’ from here."''

"So the secret of Library City Alexandria's prosperity lies within the Library Labyrinth?"

"Yes. It’s said that at least 60% of the ‘Apothecary’s economy is derived from the Library Labyrinth."

Living resources are harvested from the fertile ‘libraries’ scattered throughout the Library Labyrinth, and are distributed to every corner of Library City Alexandria via winged delivery by air and super-heavy duty elevators.

Each food store on this island isn’t simply a grocery store heavily involved with people’s lives, but also serves as both a retailer and wholesaler in general.

"Sure feels like the scale really is too great the more I think about it…hmm, anyway, please give me one crepe."

"Ah, I shall have one too."

"Coming right up!"

''"Wha-!? Crepe!?"''

Perhaps because you have imagined the lives of millions of people, your brain cells craves for good sugar. The sweet smell of the crepe causes you to brandish copper coin, and the shop attendant instantly wraps a crepe for you.

"Nom…mmmm, so sweet and delicious!"

''"Ah! I Have yet to decide from which shop to eat from. How despicable of you to enjoy by yourself! Ah! While I was wondering which store to go to, you are the only one who is cheating! One bite for I too!"''

The vampire is jealous that you can to eat the fragrant freshly baked crepes, and sticks her mouth out from within the hood. Given the size of a bat's jaw however, it probably is difficult to chew the large fruit.

''"Nom, on nom nom! Ahh! How inconvenient it is to eat! A mere fruit snob dares to defy this High Daylight Walker! You, spread my clothes wide!"''

(D-Don’t be so reckless. It’s too dangerous for a vampire to reveal oneself at such a crowded place.)

The bat angrily flails around, and you press her nose tip to appease her.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 08.jpg|thumb]]

''"Pu-kyu! Nom nom nom nom! I too wish too consume some of this too! Om nom nom!"''

(It tickles! Stop baking me. I don’t have a choice here, you’re a vampire!)

There are many domesticated Labyrinth creatures and strange looking demi-humans around, so a silver-haired girl wandering around would not stand out too much…nevertheless, this is the inside of the Labyrinth. There is a likelihood of you bumping into an experienced explorer like a Doctor Magna.

If news of the ‘Library Labyrinth Silver Night’s return is known to the world, the Library City Alexandria will inevitably be in a state of panic. Unfortunate it may be, you can’t let Arteria roam around.

(…Ordinary people aren’t going to believe me even if I say you’re not a bad vampire, and besides, your clothes were damaged from yesterday’s battle…)

''"Muu~! Is there a problem with that robe!? With my cuteness, any clothing will feel appropriate to me!"''

(No, the problem is that anything looks good on you… …)

The chiffon dress with a large gaping hole is extremely lacking in social defences. The security in the ‘Library’ probably isn’t so bad, but it’s truly dangerous for a girl of her age to be walking around in it.

(…And I feel angry for some reason if others is to see Arteria’s skin… …)

''"Mu?...J-Jealous you are?"''

(Ugh! Hey, don’t read my mind. I’m not jealous here, you know!?)

You stuff Arteria, who asked happily (for some reason), deep within your uniform (robe). You may not be able to outtalk her if you keep going.

''"Pugya! Mumumumu! How despicable you are!...I-I too wish to be like a human girl, ‘walking and eating alongside a lover’."''

(No-no no no, I'm not your girlfriend or anything!)

''"Wh-what now~!? You belong to I, so you are the mate of I!"''

(I don't even remember being your mate!)

You reject her…but you feel unfair that you are the one enjoying the meal while Arteria is concealed within the robe..

It is be a perfectly natural reaction for a vampire who has lived on blood alone in the darkness of the Library Labyrinth to want to ‘try eating something’ once exposed to the rich food culture of humans. As a vampire yourself, you are the only who gets to each crepes with Erika, and it is no wonder Arteria calls foul on you.

(…Well, I want Arteria to enjoy it too, but…)

You turn your face aside due to guilt, and the men and women walking on the streets enter your eyes. This Benedictus, with its many elevators and restaurants, appears to be a place for lovers to relax.

"…Do people enjoy themselves if they’re just with those they like, walking on the streets …?"

"Eh…O-Okutsuki-san?"

You feel an unfamiliar feeling in your chest, and blurt out.

Upon this magnificent floating island, spending time in this vibrant commercial town is definitely a leisurely moment for Arteria. The idea of touring with her through the beautiful streets embraced by the clouds seems somehow appealing.

(…Like them, me, with Arteria…?)

''"O-Okutsuki-san? Who are you referring to here …?

"—No no no! I can't let Arteria walk around dressed like that!"

"! Ah…"

You shake your head and forcibly correct your thoughts that are almost led astray by your emotions..

The fundamental problem is that you can't let Arteria walk around in clothes with big holes in them. The cobblestone streets are too corase for a True Ancestor who has lost her immortality to walk barefoot. Even if you are to use ‘Origami paper’ to make clothing, you have no women's fashion sense at all.

"Well, since we don’t have clothes, guess we have no choice! There aren’t any girls' clothes for sale on this island!"

"…Of course, this is a fruit stall you know?"

"Eh, ueehhh!?"

You turn around at this sudden voice, and see an elderly lady boss sigh exasperatedly. You unwittingly end up pondering before this stall, and is mistaken for a shopper.

"You seem frustrated thinking about buying clothes while looking at our merchandise here…are you thinking about this girl next to you?"

"Eh, no, actually …!"

You flinch in shame at the realization that you appear to be someone dangerous muttering to himself, ignoring his companion; the old granny then grabs your right right, and stuffs something onto your palm.

You open your palm…and find a piece of paper that says…’20% off all items!’.

"Eh…is this a discount coupon?"

"Say no more, I know. The frustrations of the young definitely has something to do with love affairs."

"L-Love?"

"N-Not at all! Arteria and I…aren’t like that!"

"Eh? A-Art…"

"…Hm, so it seems you don’t have such a relationship with this missy next to you…so, a boy? Are you intending to crossdressing to attract a man you like?"

"DEFINITELY NOT!"

It seems the granny no longer deems you as a weirdo muttering to himself, but a gay who is frustrated over this forbidden love. It appears the sex culture of the Library City Alexandria is much more liberal than in Japan…"

"Hohoho, just kidding. My daughter married a dressmaker, and they’re having a special sale to celebrate their honeymoon. As it says on the back of the ticket, go to the right, cross the bridge, and you’ll reach it."

(Sale?…U-Uh oh! If Arteria is hear this now!!)

You close your hood quickly, but it is already too late.

''"—Why do you hesitate!? You have a discount coupon, so do not neglect the goodwill of this old lady! Thank her properly and head towards that shop!"''

(You’re tens of thousands of times older than her…ah sorry, I shouldn’t mention the age! I’ll reflect on this! It’s my fault, don’t damage my hair roots!)

''"Om nom nom!...Dare to mention age again, and I shall drain all blood flow from your scalp!"''

As you scream apologies in your mind, the raging itch attacking the back of your head disappears.

Now that all of your hair follicles have been held hostage, you are powerless to resist. Besides, Arteria saved your life, and it would be immoral to imprison her within your robe for no reason.

"Haa…no choice now. I’ll gratefully usefor this ticket."

''"Mufufu~! You should have said so from the beginning.♪"''

"…O-Okutsuki-san? Are you actually going to buy clothes for that strongest species (vampire)?"

"She won’t be happy if I don’t…thank you very much, granny. I'll visit this store again sometime."

"…I can't believe we’re buying clothes for a vampire."

Erika seem to have said something, but you pay no heed. You thank the fruit and vegetable store owner and walk towards to the long sky bridge linking bridges Benedictus and the Sundry Island (Extachius).

===◇◇◇293 Pages until Memory Loss===

"…Eh, erm…I feel like I don't belong on this island, being a country bumpkin and all…!"

''"Fufu, not at all~♪ A city-oriented vampire I am after all. ♫"''

After crossing the stone bridge, you arrive at Extachius, which has a cosy, stylish, sophisticated, urban atmosphere in contrast to the bustling, life-like atmosphere of Benedictus.

The red clay-brick streets are swept cleaned, with pruned trees replacing the cluttered street stalls, while the shopping streets are lined with glass bay windows that offer a look of the interior decoration, perhaps mimicking the architectural style found in Labyrinth.

(Uuuu, this atmosphere is too stylish, and I can’t calm down…!)

You are nudged along the bridge by the stream of people as you enter the shopping district…but this is your first experience of the urban atmosphere in your subjective memory, and you can’t help but feel overwhelmed.

''"Oooooh! Wow, so many clothes there are! Amazing no! Glass windows! Surely this is a good dressmaker to be able to use such clear glass!"''

"…It seems to be a rather posh shop."

"I-I'm starting to worry if I have enough money…"

Lots of potassium carbonate, or plant ash, was required in the production of glass until a new process was unearthed from the Library Labyrinth. People added adding sodium carbonate and limestone harvested from the ‘Chalk Library’ to silica sand, the distribution price dropped dramatically. …

(Still, such large and clear glass for window purposes must be quite expensive…)

''"I never thought that what used to be jewelry ages ago is now used as glass. It appears clothing is quite profitableas it is a handicraft with little cost to begin with. "''

(I’ll be contributing to this industry at this rate…)

You walk around the shopping district, following the map on the back of the discount coupon.

After a few turns around the orderly planned city streets, you arrive at a rather small but stylish arched fence with beautiful red vine roses decorating it.

(…Arteria, this place looks very extravagant…)

''"Not an issue. You have a 20% discount coupon! Hurry in now!"''

You pull the door at Arteria’s urging, and the door chame rings..

The store is warmly lit by a luminous grimoire, and colorful garments are hung upon human-shaped mannequins of wood and moving racks of metal rods.

(…That’s quite an amazing number of clothes…so that’s how a clothes store in Library City Alexandria looks like…)

"Welcome~!…Ara? We have some cute customers here!"

A young woman appears from the back of the store and gives you a tender smile. In your memory, you’ve never been to a women's clothing store before in your memory, and your body tensed up with nervousness.

"Eh, er-erm…"

"Ara! Did you receive that discount coupon at the fruit and vegetable store on Benedictus?".

The female shop attendant spots your discount coupon, and her friendly smile deepens. She appears to be around twenty five or so, and surely she’s the daughter of that shop owner.

"Fufu, since mama gave you this discount coupon, I guess you want to give a present to a girl you like? The blonde girl over there?"

"N-No, I…!"

''"Wha!? You! Do you like this little girl!?"''

"Th-That’s not it! I got asked the same question just now, but that’s not it!"

"Ara, then who are you buying this for? Or is it~ that you’re here to buy clothes for yourself~?"

"I was told the same thing just now, but no!!"

The same joke was made again. There’s no doubt she’s the daughter of that gold granny.

"Ufufu, just joking. You may have heard from mama, but we’re having a sale for our honeymoon. If you like~ I can help you find some clothes that will look good on you, no?"

The shopkeeper shows a happy business smile and opens a ‘book’ she is carrying. Now what function has a grimoire used by a clothing shop have?

"I-I said it’s not for me to wear…"

"Hmm?...And it’s not for the girl next to you? Can you tell this big sister? Who is it~ that stole your heart~?"

"As-As I said, she’s not my girlfriend!...Erm, it got nothing to do with love. I just want to buy clothes for my savior…"

"Hmm. A ‘savior’? She’s definitely a sweet girl saved your life, huh?"

The clerk asks happily, flipping through the 'book' in her hand. Does she like to do customer service, hear love stories, or are these necessary to activate the function of the 'book' she carries?

"…Okutsuki-san, what do you think of her?"

'"Y-You, what do you think? Am-am I kind?''"

"Sh-She’s kind, I think…but Arteria is a little different from ordinary people."

"Hmmm, is she a strange girl?"

"…Yes. Sometimes she acts a million times more mature than I am,, yet sometime she suddenly acts like a kid and flirt around…she’s a weird one."

''"…Mu, mumu~…!"''

"Ara ara, you wish to give clothes to such a strange girl?"

"! B-But! She’s the one who saved me!"

This big sister has a tone of disrespect regarding Arteria, so you immediately refute.

"Arteria risked her life to save mine, so I'm willing to do whatever she wants as long as I can…!"

"…Fufufu, given your reaction, it doesn't sound like she’s just a savior now, does it?"

"! W-Were you just teasing me? "

You realize you've been tricked, and refutes that while blushing. The shopkeeper brushes it off and merely smiles mischievously at you.

"Just joking~! But still, ‘savior’ sure sounds romantic here. She may be a really sweet girl…or maybe she likes you?"

I'm not sure. I'm not sure if I'm a fan of the "wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow!

''"Fumyumyu!? Wh-Wha!? I, towards you…"''

"…Vampire, Okutsuki-san…"

"Ufufu, I'm sorry. But thanks to your chat with this big sister, I’ve found the most suitable clothes for that girl."

"Eh?"

The shopkeeper flips a ‘book’ page, and suddenly walks off.

In this store where countless ready-made clothes are hung, she swims through the hangars and continue forward in a straight line without hesitation…

"—‘A book for finding clothes to suit someone’. Based on this big sister’s ‘catalog dialogue’, this one definitely suits the girl you like."

And so she pulled out a dress from the hundreds of outfits.

"…! Th-This color is…!"

"Deep crimson (Scharlachrot). It is a custom-made fabric dyed using the the blood-colored flowers that bloom in Labyrinth."

The one-piece dress that’s unfurled is the same crimson as Arteria's eyes.

The bloody dye colors the very finest of fibers. The aloof, dignified look of the pitch blackness is reminiscent of the darkness of the Labyrinth. The color, which looks both dynamic yet decadent, bright yet dark, seem to a metaphor for the inner self of the High Daylight Walker’s childish heart and wily wisdom.

"It’s a little expensive, but seeing how cute you are, I’ll give you some footwear and accessories. Oh, and if you don't have enough money on you, you can pay me with a magic cheque."

"E-Erm…."

The fabric and the If the fabric is high quality, the tailoring seems to be high quality as well. The edges of the dress that flutters in the air are decorated with delicate lace made of black embroidery thread. The red resembling the evening moon and the jet black like the evening darkness seem to reflect the immortal king who rules the night, the 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth itself.

You are strongly attracted just by the imagination of the vampire (Arteria) wearing it..

''"…Y-You? I do not mind if it is not such a posh fashion…?"''

Arteria's voice now begins to falter, but it no longer reaches your ears.

Surely this dress will look good on Arteria if she is to wear it.

Such thoughts dominate your brain, and the desire to purchase it drives you like a fever.

"How much is it?"

"Uh, let's see, six drachmas minus 20 percent off…"

I’m buying this.

You frisk out the gold coins from your wallet before the shopkeeper can finish her mental sum.

"Ah, yes, wait a minute, okay? I still need to choose shoes and accessories that go with this dress, okay?"

Perhaps overwhelmed by your vigor, the shopkeeper takes a step back, her cheeks twitching.

But it is a good purchase. Given the quality of the fabric and the tailoring, this definitely is not expensive…

And surely this deep crimson dress would look great on Arteria.

"…Fufu. You have that ‘I can't wait for her to wear this dress’ look written all over your face, huh?"

"Eh? …Ah, n-not at all!?"

"…Okutsuki-san, you…"

The shopkeeper reads your mind, and you blush in embarrassment. You’ve been thinking about Arteria, and your thoughts are written all over your face.

"…’Only humans wear clothes’. Because ‘Labyrinth creatures don't need clothes’."

"Eh?"

You take a small step back as the shopkeeper suddenly recites the poem-like line.

"After all ‘Labyrinth creatures are fine without clothes’. It’s said that ‘humans are weak, so they wear clothes to protect themselves. Giving clothes to a woman is an act of special significance’."

"W-What are you talking about?"

"Giving clothes to the opposite gender basically means ‘you want to protect’…that’s the killer line used when this big sister was proposed to. If you think it’s good, you can use it, you know?"

"So-So professional…!!!"

Your heart gripes in the face of that shopkeeper's kind, gentle smile.

"Giving clothes to a woman means 'I want to protect you."

If this is true, you no longer deem Arteria as the strongest vampire, but as a female.

(…Do I think Arteria is the girl I want to protect?)

"…Fufufu. Life is short, so love on, boy! I've wrapped up the clothes, shoes and accessories."

"! Y-Yes!"

You receive the paper bag brandished towards you, and hand over a few gold coins in exchange.

You carefully hug the bag containing the dress, and the clerk leads you out, the metal chime on the door clanging.

"Thank you for your purchase. Please patronize our store if you have developed a habit of cross-dressing!"

"I-I won’t develop one!"

You leave the clothing store with a slightly delayed retort.

You wander into an empty alleyway, and look around.

This street is completely deserted as it is on the opposite side of the window, and nobody else would pass through. Even if Arteria is to transform and show a puff of smoke, no person will actually appear.

"…Eh, I bought clothes for Arteria…"

"…Yes you did."

''"Fu-Fumyu, I-I do not mind wearing that torn dress!?"''

Arteria has been prompting you for a while, only to show embarrassment at this moment. Ignoring the bat's dismay, you whiipe the dress out of the paper bag.

"…H-Here, go change no, Arteria, if you want to go out in human form, you need to wear this dress, right?"

''"Mu-mu! How insolent of you to want I to change immediately! Fumyumyu…funyu, nibble nibble~!"''

"Oy-Oy, don't bite the back of my hair! I say changing clothes but you’ll just transform into human self in smoke! Alright, I'll hold it out for you, hurry up!"

You pinch the edges of the crimson dress and spread it out for the bat to fly into it.

''"…I-If you dare say it does not look good, I shall suck all the blood out of you!"''

"I won't! Just hurry up, you stupid vampire!"

''"U-umyumyu~…!"''

The silver-white bat flies towards the dress slowly with some hesitation. hesitantly and unreliably, approaching the dress. It flaps its wings with more strength and and glides directly into the fabric…"''

"Raaaaarrrr!"

''Bomf!'' Smoke and sound ring, and the High Daylight Walker assumes her true form.

And as expected—this red dress really suits Arteria.

"…!!"

The girl appearing from within the silver smoke resembles a goddess straight out of a painting.

The white skin reflects a cold light, and the hem of the red dress flutter like flames.

''""'' "" '''

The soft leather woven sandals cause her slender legs to look more elegant than before, and the black collar ring given as an additional accessory resembles a fetter meant to bind Nosferatu.

(…So, pretty …)

Arteria looks like—a human girl..

"Wh-what!? Say something, you fool!"

Arteria looks up at you bashfully and mutters with a teeny-weeny voice.

The way she pins down the hem of the skirt, which she’s unfamiliar with, while she fidgets and covers herself cause your heart to race. The slightly vermilion blush on her cheeks stains her corpse-like white skin, causing you to forget that she is a High Daylight Walker, an entity different from human beings.

(…If Arteria were a human being like me …)

Your feverish, unsteady thoughts start to imagine assumptions that are impossible.

(…If she’s not a sworn enemy of humanity, and just an ordinary human being)

You feel a cramping ache deep within your chest, and you instinctively touch the talisman.

The 'Silver Night' of the Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria used to be powerful enough to threaten humanity. With her immortality that’s equivalent to invulnerable and her mage circuits, and the ‘Ultimate Night (Noctis Polaris)’ that can drain blood memories from all the living, she might be the greatest threat to humanity.

But now, Arteria has lost her power as a High Daylight Walker.

(…If Arteria is a dangerous vampire, there’s no way she would have shared her immortality and ‘book’ with a mere mortal, and wouldn’t have risked her life to prevent me from petrification...)

Given common sense, a vampire will only save humans simply to use them as puppets. Many times however did Arteria defy that common sense and saved you.

The reason why a vampire will defy common sense and save a human—

Perhaps this is proof that her ‘love’ is an infatuation.

"…Arteria…"

"W-wh-wha-what?"

Arteria's thin throat lets out a blunt gulp.

"I-If you have something to request…I-I shall listen at least."

The crimson eyes, seemingly filled with blood, blink away with anticipation.

Mesmerized by the twinkle in her eyes, you slowly open your parched mouth, and you’re about to question the heart of that High Daylight Walker—

"Okutsuki-san!"

Erika's soft growl interrupt you.

"Uehh! Ah, eh, Erika…?"

"D-Do not interrupt out of a sudden, little girl! The mood is ripe!"

"…Okutsuki-san, our objective here is to discover the truth from five years ago, and become a Doctor Magna like Teacher…I don't know what you’re intending to say, but you shouldn’t act against the will of Teacher Okutsuki.

"D-Disobeying Father? I-I’m not …!"

You turn away, feeling as if deep ultramarine eyes have read your mind.

With the truth five years ago within the Library Labyrinth, you choose not to seek out supplies for exploration purpose, but Arteria’s dress instead..

It seems Erika notices the reason even your heart has yet to realize.

(…What was I going to ask Arteria just now…? … I'm sure Arteria has nothing to do with the truth I’m looking for…)

"…Mmmmmm! Angry am I! Hmph, truly!"

"Wah!? A-Arteria, why are you angry?"

"Quiet, you simply cause I to anticipate in vain! Finally I dress up for you, yet you surely think this does not look good on me, no?"

"N-Not at all! I was mesmerized actually…!"

"Funyuh? Mesmerized, you say?

"No actually that’s not true either! Erm, ah yes, there’s a rare cloud with a weird shape…"

"Cloud!? Is a mere cloud more important than these clothes of I? You fool, you imbecile! Dunce! Angry am I, hmph, so there!"

"So-sorry Arteria! I’m not mesmerized, but I think you're cute in general! I’m not mesmized at all though!!"

"Hmph!"

"You try to appease the vampire's anger, only to enrage her further for some reason. Arteria, pouting and venting away, storm out of the alley."

"W-wait Arteria, I don’t know, but I’m sorry! It’s my fault!"

You hastily give chase after the crimson dress fluttering in the wind.

"Boink~!!"

And a mysterious shadow charging out from the alleyway blindspot tackles into you.

"Ack!"

"…Goodness, I've finally found you nya, Sōshi Okutsuki!!"

"It tickles!! My nose bone tickles…wa-wait, Calmia!?"

The mysterious assailant stands up, her cat ears perking.

Showing her face from beneath the hood of the ‘Apothecary’ robe is the class rep Calmia-san.

"A-Are you fine?"

"C-Calmia-san, right …?"

"Wh-why is Calmia here…?"

"Whynya? Ask your heart if you don’t know nya!"

You ask, holding your nose, and Calmia’s fur stands like an angry kitthen. Her tail is wagging behind her exercise-friendly hot pants, and needless to say, this gesture of the cat people indicates and they’re in a bad mood."

"You pervert, pervert, big pervert! My eyes are now wide open aftering see that you’re succchhh a person, Okutsuki nya! You womanizing philanderer!"

"P-Pervert!? Wait a minute, I don't know what you're talking about!"

"Don’t play dumb nyaa! I just saw it with my own eyes!’s Eri is a yandere, Okutsuki’s a two-timer, and this silver-haired girl is a pet. "

"Huh? Am I a yandere?"

"Wh-When have I become a pet?"

"Sh-She’s not a pet! How did you come to that conclusion anyway?"

"It's no use fooling around! That's what everyone said yesterday nya!"

"Everyone…wa-wait, are you talking about yesterday's magic duel?

At this moment, you finally realize the cause of Calmia's indignation.

Calmia, who had witnessed the entire magic duel between you and the murderer from the shadows,

"That’s right nya! Admit your guilt nya, enemy to all women!!"

It seems she has mistaken you for a very evil womanizer.

"Wa-wait, it's a misunderstanding, Calmia! That’s just a rumor tacked onto another!"

"Rawr! You’re the worst nya, Okutsuki! You broke your promise with Eri and made her cry, and even tried to comfort her physically, going up and down on her…pervert pervert pervert pervert!!!"

"!? Was-Was I comforted physically here!?"

"I'm the one who needs comforting! There’s a limit to how much one can embellish a rumor here!"

"What are you doing interrupt here, you foolish cat~!"

"You too, don’t be fooled nya! He’s a super duper scoundrel pervert! I bet he's still thinking about violating you now!"

"Funyunyu..."

Calmia cups the vampire’s mouth just as the latter tries to speak up for your sake.

Arteria’s face immediately turns bright red, perhaps because she sensed Calmia's thoughts via body heat, and while in a daze, she exclaims,

"Y-You! Did you buy this dress for I just for such lewd means!?"

"Not at all! What did you absorb here!? Things are getting really complicated here!"

The talent eater who has robbed Calmia's memory is confused by the latter’s lewd delusions and opposes you. The self-proclaimed strongest vampire is somehow completely useless when it comes to erotic love.

"Goodness, he has such a cute girly face, but he’s a complete pervert! He conquered the infamously stone-faced Eri, and now intend for erotic makeout in broad daylight!"

"We aren’t!...No, well, my heart did race because of Arteria earlier…b-but anyway, it’s a misunderstanding! Erika and I don’t have such a rotten relationship!"

"Rawr~! You still argue at this point nya!? You broke your lunch date promise with Eri just to meet this girl privately, and the betrayed Eri wants to murder her boyfriend! This villainous Okutsuki is using this girl as a shield while lusting for Eri’s boy…funya~!!"

"Wh-When did I get lusted by Okutsuki-san!?"

"How did you come up with such a conclusion, you girls are the real perverts here!!"

Did a deathmatch between a vampire and murderer seem like a lover's spat to the youths…?

"Ugh, I can't believe I was ordered by Teacher Yuzu Se to guide that pervert Okutsuki through the Labyrinth…I'm sure I’ll get eaten up immediately nya! Goodbye, my hymen…"

"I'm not a pervert! And I’m not eating you up! And anyway, a girl shouldn’t be mentioning ‘hymen’ here!! Haa, haa…it’s been a complete misunderstanding from the very beginning! We just argued (and tried to kill) because there’s an unfortunate mutual misunderstanding between us, and there’s nothing romantic involved at all…"

"…Really? Are you lying to eat me or something nyaa…?"

"A-Answer already, you!? Do you truly not have any insolent thoughts…?"

"I swear to the heavens and the earth!"

In response to Calmia's words that are tinged with disdain and trepidation, and Arteria's voice that’s tinged with slight anticipation, you declare loudly with a deafening roar.

After a few seconds of hesitation, Calmia gently releases her arms around Arteria.

"Nyamumu…I'll believe you since you say so nya. I have to lead you after all, Okutsuki."

"…Th-Thank goodness you’re willing to trust me. Yes, really…"

"L-Le-let-let go of I, you depraved cat! You, leave her and flee!"

"Not yet! I still have to lead Okutsuki to the Labyrinth!"

"Lead…ah, Teacher Yuzu told you to assist my exploration here? But you have your own exploration progress, right? I really appreciate the guidance, but …"

"Hmph, you aren’t in the clear completely nya! Even as fellow guild members, there’s no way I’m letting you go on a harem ♡ exploration in the Labyrinth with this girl and Eri together."

"N-no, Arteria isn’t a guild friend…"

The delusional Calmia seems to have assumed that you two are ‘guildmates’.

The Apothecary has nearly a thousand affiliated guilds, and from an educational standpoint, membership in off-campus guilds is encouraged. It is part of the social studies program aimed at ensuring students have job security after graduation.

There isn’t too much suspicion when you were out together with an unfamiliar silver-haired girl on campus, and it’s probably due to the fact that Calmia’s overthinking it with romantic delusions.

In that case, if you try to give a poor explanation, there’ll be a question of ‘so who’s this girl nya?’ and the risk of you being busted as a vampire will be increased. You have no choice but to let the misunderstanding continue.

"Alright, it’s exploration day today, so let’s go to the Labyrinth nya~. Even if she’s a guildmate, if Teacher Yuzu is to know about this, you’ll be ripped to pieces nya, Okutsuki."

"Ripped to pieces!?"

Yes. Participation in off-campus guilds is part of the curriculum, and those who only seek to fool around instead of exploring shall be punished (though not as dire as being torn apart). As class president, she can’t leave you be.

"B-But my destination is rather special…"

"Rawr~! If you don't do what I say, I'll tell everyone about your relationship with this silver-haired girl nya!"

"What do you mean tell? You’re just going to make up rumors! That’ll trouble me too!"

You’re threated. If you escape with Arteria, you’ll be fatally murdered in a social sense. However, you can’t let an unrelated outsider near Father's Atelier.

"Come on, get onto the elevator to the lower levels nya~!!"

You’re caught in a dilemma, and Calmia tries to drag you by the arm—

"Too bad...!"

Erika, with a bright red face, grabs your shoulder.

"Wait, E-Erika?"

"O-Okutsuki-san promised to explore the Labyrinth with me! I know you like to take care of others, Calmia-san, but I hope you’ll let us act alone for now!"

Erika butts in between you and Calmia and hugs your left arm.

The gesture resembles that of a lover's, and the feeling of soft flesh on your left elbow cause you, Arteria and Calmia to be knocked into a whirlpool of confusion.

"W-wh-wha-what-what!? "

"Wha-what are you doing to my belonging, you thieving cow!"

"… Sōshi Okutsuki~? Didn’t you say ‘there’s nothing romantic involved at all’ or something like that nya~?"

"That’s true though!? We used to be in a kill-or-be-killed relationship just a little while ago!"

"A-Ara Okutsuki-san, that’s cruel of you! You say ‘nothing romantic involved’, so are you intending to cheat on me and go woo Calmia-san instead?"

"Cheat? In the first place, you and I don't have that kind of relationship …!"

"Mmmm…what is with this lascivious expression? Break up immediately!!"

"Waiit, it tickles! Wait my shoulder is about to dislocate! Arteria, that’s going to dislocate my shoulder!"

"…I see, so you’re lying to me nya, Okutsuki. Alrighnya, have a fun time exploring Labyrinth, you two!!"

Calmia storms away, probably feeling a little miffed.

As soon as her back disappears towards the elevator, the murderer releases your arm.

"…Phew, managed to bluff her…."

"W-Woah, ah, it-it tickles…argh!? "

"Ah, something came off!"

''Creak!'' A shock jolts through your body, and a tremendous itch strikes your right shoulder. The strength holding up half your body suddenly disappears, and as you try to maintain your posture, your shoulder joint is dislocated.

"Kuuugiiii…! I barely managed to pop my shoulder joint in place when I woke up this morning…!"

"Y-You, I am sorry! I never think that you arms are detachable!"

"E-Erm…Okutsuki-san, are you all right, …?"

"I'm not alright, not at all, but more importantly, Erika, why did you do that !? Y-You acting like we’re lovers…!"

You ask while pushing your dislocated shoulder joint into place.

"I-I had to do this to get Calmia-san to give up!...It’s too dangerous for her, an outsider to get near Teacher Okutsuki's Atelier…"

"Dangerous? Look, I don’t want anyone uninvolved to get close to that place…but is the lever where that Atelier is located really that dangerous?"

You search your faded memory and recall your Father’s Atelier. That level is rather deep, and probably more dangerous than the higher levels of the Labyrinth, but you feel that a tenth grader studying at the ‘Apothecary’ should be able to make it through.

"… Father was with me back then, but I visited that place five years ago. Is that level too dangerous even for Calmia, a Doctorate candidate of the ‘Apothecary’?"

"No, the Labyrinth itself is dangerous…but the danger of that level isn’t about the Labyrinth monsters or traps there…the danger that exists there is …"

Erika says, and then pinches the hem of her robe as though she’s frightened by somebody’s shadow. Then, in a low, soft voice, she whispers a warning to you,

"The magical culprit who killed Teacher Okutsuki—the ‘scenario writer’ of this plot.

Within the dark depths of this Library Labyrinth lies the mastermind involved in the events of five years ago.

The existence of the evil ‘scenario writer’.

"T-The ‘scenario writer’…?"

You repeat Erika's hinted words, feeling puzzled.

The ‘scenario writer’—the alias of the evil mastermind who plotted against the Doctor Magna and took everything from you. This term, this scenario writer seems to have written out a protagonist's (you) life.

"…Mastermind, scenario writer?…Surely this name is a little too tacky for a villain aiming to change the fate of the characters (us).

"…It pains me to agree with a vampire, but I feel the same…this was what Teacher Okutsuki called him, and the term he wrote in his will."

"H-Huh!? Father’s will!?"

You, already puzzled by the implication of a scenario writer’s existence, is struck with further confusion.

The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki was assassinated before your eyes. In a dastardly plot, he protected his son from the assassin's attack, and died as a result..

There was no way he could have afforded to leave a suicide note on that tragic night.

"F-Father left a will…anyway, how did Father's will come to you?"

"…It was a coincidence. You should know that the Doctor Magna isn’t simply a leading Labyrinth explorer, but also a researcher of the highest order, don’t you, Okutsuki-san?"

You blurt in astonishment, and Erika pulls a book out of her binder.

"Given the nature of such researchers—to avoid research loss, Teacher had lots of important information in various scattered information storage systems."

"!? I-Is that ‘book’ the research journal Father used—"

"A journal (Evernote). It’s a book Teacher used to use to ‘automatically duplicate what he wrote’."

The slender finger pries the page open, and there, in Father's handwriting, contains a journal entry of his explorations.

—Friday, October 13, 10:29 p.m.

■Work contents and progress

・Investigation pertaining to the scenario writer

After continuous investigation into this conspiracy over the past few months, I’ve finally found the crux..

It seems that the scheme hatched by this ‘scenario writer’ is more devious than imagined.

However, for reasons to be explained later, I shall refrain from detailing everything.

■Tomorrow's topic

・Countermeasures against the ‘scenario writer’ offensive

If my investigation results are correct, I shall be facing the ‘scenario writer’ within days.

My current strength is overly insufficient against that magic.

Gathering the ‘books’ as soon as is imperative.

・Preservation of information

Considering the ‘scenario writer's scheming and my own strength, I must say that my chances of winning are very slim.

I will preserve this information in case I am defeated and killed.

"Ar-Are you saying that Father knew of the conspiracy of this enemy—the scenario writer?"

'''''Impossible''''', you thought.

The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki is the biggest force in the Apothecary, the mage hailed touted as the protector of mankind. There can’t be someone on this world who could have been detected by him, yet able to assassinate him.

(B-But the date is three days before Father was assassinated, and the handwriting does look very similar to his handwriting: …!)

"…The ‘Evernote’ is a set of ‘books’ with several volumes. It has the function of sharing the contents of one book with the other books. This 'book' is kept under the tight security inside Teacher Yuzu's research laboratory. The chances of it being edited after Teacher’s death is almost zero."

"You mean the research journal that’s meant to preserve information preservation happened to become a will…!?"

"…Yes. From what I can read from this journal, Teacher Okutsuki’s life was targeted by an enemy called the scenario writer, and probably left some information to counter the scenario writer's conspiracy."

"…!! I see. If this ‘Evernote’ is the real thing, Father must have preserved that information somewhere! In that case, there’s a possibility that the identity of the scenario writer is written in it…!"

Even in the face of death, the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki never compromised on his justice until the very end. Even when he died to the scenario writer's conspiracy, he believed a successor would carry on his legacy, and thus left the research results the best he could to solve it..

Such information is preserved somewhere safe and sacred, where even the scenario writer's conspiracy can never reach it.

"…Erika, just to ask, have you shown this to anyone else…"

"Of course you’re the first to see this…just reading a journal page isn’t enough clue to figure out the identity of the scenario writer."

"…I guess so. Father probably didn't think this page alone is enough to counter the scenario writer."

"Yes. If this ‘Evernote’ is real, Teacher must have been left behind crucial information to counter the scenario writer's conspiracy…I continue to investigate till today because I believe that information exists."

"If you are investigating…were you deep inside the Labyrinth two days ago because…?"

"Yes. Once reason was to investigate Teacher Okutsuki's Atelier…and another reason to appear deep in the dark depths of the Labyrinth was—"

"—To bait the scenario writer with your own life?"

The High Daylight Walker, who has been silently listening to the conversation, interrupts Erika's words.

"! High Daylight Walker…!"

"A-Arteria? What do you mean, baiting the scenario writer…?"

"If the content of the ‘Evernote’ is correct, then your Father's murder was a conspiracy. In that case, the information he left behind will be fatal to the scenario writer."

"… Yes. If the scenario writer is as eager to find and destroy the ‘information’ as I am to find it…by extension, the scenario writer will try to eradicate me."

"The scenario writer is trying to kill Erika…!"

It appears that your encounter with Erika near your father's Atelier on the night you were murdered was no simple coincidence.

Assuming that the scenario writer is trying to destroy evidence, the Atelier, fortified with multiple reinforced barriers, is a dangerous place where crucial evidence may be abound. Once Kai Okutsuki's disciple is to approach there, the scenario writer would be forced to eradicate and conceal the truth.

"…I suppose my guess is correct, and I’ve been attacked by people who I believe to be an assassin of the scenario writer three times…one right before I murdered you on the day before yesterday."

"Wh-What?"

"I see. So you attacked us right after you fended off the scenario writer. As we appeared, you mistook us for the enemy and fought us."

"W-Wait a minute! Since Erika got attacked, does that mean that the scenario writer is still observing the level where the Father's Atelier is located?"

"I suppose so. For a person with the ability to kill the Doctor Magna, observing for five years continually is nothing difficult. If a prey is to land within the surveillance net, one might easily be secretly erased."

"E-Erased…!!"

You gasp in horror at the truth implied by Arteria.

The tragedy of five years ago that took away your magic, your memory, and your father.

The conspiracy that the scenario writer casts up may still be ongoing.

"…You. If her words are true, it is dangerous to approach the Atelier. Those who desire to kill Kai Okutsuki's disciples will try to kill Kai Okutsuki's son as well."

"…But on the other hand, there’s a very high probability that the scenario writer's assassin will show up. If we can drain the memories out of that assassin, it’s very likely that we’ll find a clue that will lead us to the truth."

"O-Okutsuki-san!? Are you intending to take on the scenario writer!?"

"Yeah. If the person who attacked you is an assassin of the scenario writer, the biggest target should be this Sōshi Okutsuki, who has inherited the High Daylight Walker’s bloodsucking abilities to steal the enemy's information."

"Th-That’s too dangerous! Even I had difficulty just trying to get away from them!"

"If you find it dangerous, I'll go alone. It’s the Okutsukis’ problem."

"T-This is my problem too! I can’t forget the great debt of gratitude I owe Teacher Okutsuki! I-If you don't let me go with you, I'll burn these ‘books’!"

The murderer pulled out a ‘storage book’ from the gap in the binder, opens a page with a sticky note attached, tears it open, and shakes the torn part shook it with the cut side downwards.

Then, from the tear of the piece of paper, ''plop!'' ‘books’ fall out.

Falling onto Erika's palm are two grimoire books that you had seen before.

"Th-Those 'books' I brought from Japan…!"

One is ‘A book that duplicates everything on a page, including the function’—the ‘mirror copywriting paper’.

The other is ‘A book that forces the target to answer if this answer is valid—the ‘Permanent Interrogation book’.

"Th-Those 'books' I brought from Japan…!"

One is ‘A book that duplicates everything on a page, including the function’—the ‘mirror copywriting paper’.

The other is ‘A book that forces the target to answer if this answer is vali (Yes)d—the ‘Permanent (Tautologia) Interrogation book’.

The ‘Mirror copywriting paper’ is a grimoire that can duplicate once a page of another grimoire it comes in contact with, including its magical function. In other words, with that piece of paper, it is possible to chant and execute the copied spell only once.

And the ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ is a coercive interrogation book that can force any opponent to respond only if the answer to the questions written in it is yes. Not only is it useful for interrogating hostiles, but it can also be used as an antimagic, breaking the spell if the interrogation is performed during the chanting.

"What will you do!? From the prior magic duel, you’re probably specialize in a fighting style focused on grimoires! These rune copies of the ‘Bladeedge Storm Spears’ are something you really want, right!?"

The ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’ has been your ace spell until you lost your magic five years ago.

It’s a medium-high level wind disarming spell (exalmatio) that releases magical power in a straight line. A divine spear of victory that forcibly disarms and restrains any enemy engulfed by its storm of any armament, barriers, or grimoire.

You used to carry a piece of grimoire with those runes engraved on it as a talisman.

"Grr… it’s true that the grimoire page is very important to me now, but …!"

As Erika pointed out, given that you can’t use magic, the grimoire is extremely important to you in battling. Those two ‘books that are used in combat’, and rare books you brought from Japan, are being held hostage, and you can’t simply refute her..

"…Okutsuki-san. You will take me with you, won't you?"

"That immortality of yours is given by I. In no certain terms do I allow you to say this has nothing to do with I."

The (former) murderer and the (current) vampire speak from the left and right. It is unlikely you have any room to dissuade.

"… Okay, come with me, Arteria, Erika."

"Umu, this High Daylight Walker Arteria shall give you power and wisdom."

"E-Erm, I’ll support you too!"

…Having their teamwork isn’t assuring, but their combat strength is undoubted. You, the half-human half demon, lead the vampire and ex-murderer as you set foot on the elevator leading into the abyss.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5

2023-02-11T15:31:13Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss== ===◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss=== The next day, 6am. You have packed all the necessary supplies for Labyrinth exploration..."

==◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇331 Pages until Memory Loss===

The next day, 6am.

You have packed all the necessary supplies for Labyrinth exploration into your backpack, and have arrived at the door of the old-fashioned mechanical elevator closest to the third tower.

You are headed towards your Father’s study in the Library Labyrinth, intending to seek out the ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’.

"…Haa, haa, whew~…I finally, made it up to the elevator…."…

You lower the haversack that is digging into your shoulders, and let out a huge sigh. This is the first Labyrinth search in your subjective memory, and being seemingly overly cautious, you brought excessive belongings.

"Phew…seems like I brought too much equipment. If I can use the shadow world to store them, I should be able to carry much more."

''"Nyamu, mmmm..…"''

The silver white bat, illuminated by the light, lets out an impatient graon from within the hood of your robe.

Perhaps it was due to her vampiric nature of preferring the shadows, Arteria appears to be a late riser.

"…Haa, since there’s no shadow storage to use, I should look for a ‘large inventory storage book’ at a grimoire store and buy one…"

Of course. The further you go into the labyrinth, the more difficult it shall be to procure supplies and food, and thus a ‘storage book’ is an imperative equipment for explorers. You could have purchased one in advance if possible, but unfortunately, in the Far East islands, there are few opportunities to buy ‘books’..

"And ever since I stepped into Library City Alexandria, I got killed by the murderer, and turned into a vampire. I didn’t have time to go to a grimoire shop…oh!"

You push aside the safety door of the elevator and toss your belongings into the luggage basket. At the very least, you do not have to endure the itchiness of the shoulder straps that would dig into your flesh until you reached the terminal..

"Phew…it’s the closest to the dormitory, but it sure is an old elevator."

Behind you, you close the bostwick gate that comprises of metallic rods, and scan the interior of the elevator.

A thin layer of dust covers the floor of of this cramped carriage, and footprints are left behind. The The bronze control panel has greenish-blue rust all over the place, indicating the many years this elevator has experienced.

Compared to the large elevator in the main lecture tower, it appears this elevator is hardly used.

(…The floor indicators are gear type instead of lights, and even the emergency brake is to be kicked…since it’s not locked, I guess it should be able to work…)

"…Hmm, I’m still uneasy about this."

With a tinge of apprehension, you check the rusty door lock repeated to see if it is locked, and presse the old-styled▼ down button.

''Creak''…a squeaky sound is heard, and the elevator begins to descend with a light thud.

The old and slow mechanical elevator passes through a few levels of the lecture tower, and then into a long, long continuous section of darkness.

After a bit of intermittent tremors, the collar of your robe begins to wriggle.

''"Nyam nyam…ha-have us reached the bottom of the Labyrinth…?"''

"…Good morning Arteria. We just got onto the elevator. You can keep sleeping., you know?"

''"Unyu…hmm, I suppose I should awaken…"''

The silver white bat rubs rubs the tip of its nose and mutters with ultrasonic waves. The darkness blotting the elevator seems appears to have become the morning sun for the vampire.

''"…Nyammmm, when did you put I into the robe? And where is this elevator headed? "''

"Ermm, it definitely leads to the Labyrinth. Given this speed though, it doesn’t seem to be a route that can reach the bottom floors of the Labyrinth directly though."

''"What now, merely to the shallow layer…uuu, finally rid of sleepiness I am, it is boring to be in the same darkness. How slow this ‘Apothecary’ elevator is."''

"Not like we got a choice. The high speed elevator of the lecture tower should be much faster, but it’s hell to carry such a large backpack down that aerial corridor.

''"Mmm, You are beginning to explore the Labyrinth, but you do not seem sentimental…"''

"…Well yeah, I assumed there would be a emotional homecoming, but I'm not descending down the Labyrinth just to sightsee, you know?"

The still half-awake bat is bored to tears, and nibbles at your neck…as the bat (Arteria) says, the interior of the elevator's vertical shaft is musty and cold, and seems to intensify the gloomy unrest of exploring the Labyrinth rather than stirring your expectations.

You are headed towards the study where the Doctor Magna once used as a base. It is a little safer than the deepest level exacavated thus far, but it is still dangerous level.

(…Still, that study might have some clues related to the truth from five years ago. The collection of ‘books’ Father left behind may have something that can cure memory loss and vampirism. The Labyrinth is a dangerous place, but it is definitely worth the trip…!)

Your fingertips touch the talisman on your chest to rally your heart that’s fading into anxiety.

You have left your faraway hometown and family to return to Library City Alexandria yearning to reclaim the past in the Library Labyrinth, for you seek the truth of that tragic night in this place where your father was murdered.

"…I’ll get them back. My lost memories, my magic, and the truth of five years ago."

If, within the darkest depths of this Library Labyrinth, in the study where Kai Okutsuki was assassinated, there await ‘A book to cure memory loss’, ‘A book to regain the truth’, or ‘A book to become Doctor Magna’.

You must overcome any adversary and retrieve those books.

''"Umu, now that is the vigor! As a kind of I, you shall not let this darkness cow you!"''

"Yeah. I finally returned to the Library Labyrinth, and I can't die with my memories lost and the truth still unrevealed…and I can’t leave you alone either."

''"'Fmyu! …C-Certainly, no? You belong to I, and I shall not let you lose your memories! Now then, you have to prepare for exploration! Even in this very slow elevator, we should be reaching the dark abyss of the Labyrinth…umu?"

Arteria suddenly pauses, and looks down at the elevator floor.

''"…I-Is it not getting a little brighter?"''

"Eh?"

You look down just as Arteria does, and spot some faint light seeping through the dark depths of the vertical shaft. It is unusual for a descending elevator to have light shining in from below.

"Th-That’s strange, shouldn’t it be connected to the Labyrinth…argh!"

The light shining through the gaps of the carriage cause your vampire skin to feel itchy.

It's '''sunlight'''.

"Su-Sunlight!? Shouldn’t we be underground by now!?"

''"Y-You! This is weird! Sunlight should not be shining into the pits of the Labyrinth—"''

The vampire, panicked by the sudden sunlight, is about to say something to you—

''Boom!''

Your dimly-lit field of vision suddenly expands, and '''the sun shining brightly in the sky''' etches onto your retinas.

"!?Th-This is …!"

You pry open your eye lids that are sealed by the sun glare. The iris contract to reduce the retained light—and your eyes see magnificent islands floating in the air.

"… Th-The 'library'…!!"

You mutter, feeling breathless at the majestic sight spread out before your eyes.

The first thing that amazes you is that there exists a sky underground. The sun shines brilliantly at the ceiling, fading into an endless azure sky.

Against the blue sky backdrop, a beautiful archipelago of pure white clouds stretches far into the distance. The islands are connected by long stone bridges, and further down, one can see the wings of birds and rows of houses.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 07.jpg|thumb]]

This is the ‘Floating Peak Library’, one of the many ‘Libraries’ lying in slumber within the abyss of the Library Labyrinth.

This is a relay point of logistics, commerce, and culture between the surface and the Library Labyrinth.

The heart of the ‘Apothecary’ exploration guild, the beautiful floating islands city, continue to extend into the endless skies.

"…I-I thought we would arrive at that dim ‘Reading Room’…"

Most of the Library Labyrinth are hexagonal ‘Reading Rooms’, but there are rare moments where a large book storage called a ‘Library’ would be excavated.

Each ‘library’ has its own unique characteristics, and is known by its nickname, like ‘The Library of the Blade Metal’, ‘The Library of the Black Forest’, and ‘The Library of the Waterfall’. Once the excavation of ‘books’ is settled, these now barren ‘libraries’ become living spaces for people, just like this ‘Floating Peak Library’.

"…I didn't know such a large space exist beneath the 'Apothecary' lecture tower…!"

Beyond the steel shafts that support the elevators, you look up in amazement at the sky where domesticated eagles and dragons ferry their cargo.

Typically speaking, a sky composed primarily of nitrogen and oxygen requires a dense, Rayleigh-scattering atmosphere extending 30 kilometers into the sky.

However, there is no way that a slow, antiquated elevator could descend such a distance in mere minutes. In other words, the physical law of ‘distance’ is invalid within this ‘Library’.

''"…The ultrasonic waves (ping) are not reflecting back. It appears this ‘Library’ has a distorted space."'

"Pi-ping? Space is distorted? …?"

''"…To put it simply for a fool like you to understand, the Library Labyrinth is a divine realm, and the shallow conventional wisdom of the world has no place here."''

"Mgh…an-anyway, it just means this is a large space, right? "

You blurt out your doubts, and get ridiculed by Arteria. Your knowledge of physics is insufficient to describe how blue the sky is, and you look downward.

The floating islands to which the elevator is heading towards has rows of moving stalls with colourful roofs. It is yet to be 7am…no, it is because of this timing that there are students and explorers preparing to head into the deep levels of the Labyrinth.

The Domesticated Labyrinth creatures are ferrying cargo, and hordes of people are passing through the wide streets, reminiscent of blood flowing the massive living organism called the ‘City’.

If the lecture tower on the ground is the brain of the ‘Apothecary’, this is the heart.

The ‘Floating Peak Library’ is the center of economic activities to spread the wisdom of the Library Labyrinth to mankind.

''"You! If there are so many bookstores on the island, you may find ‘a book to cure your memory loss’…!"''

"Yeah! I was planning to head straight to Father's study, but let's visit at the shops!"

You continued to look down at the ‘Floating Lake Library’ with growing anticipation.

===◇◇◇322 Pages until Memory Loss===

From time to time, the old-fashioned elevator gets agitated by the winds as it descends. The earth too approaches at the same speed as the clouds distance themselves, and the buzz of the city grows louder.

And as you reach the terminal, ''creak''…the elevator screeches to a halt..

After descending a least a hundred meters in height, you finally step upon the ‘Library’.

"…Finally…I’m finally back! I’m back at this Library Labyrinth!"

You quietly shout as you step upon the cobblestone pavement of the elevator hall at the edge of the island that is floating due to magic.

After five years of wishing, you had finally returned to the Library Labyrinth.

''"Oooooooh…!!! Y-You, this appears to be an island selling grimoires!"''

Arteria squeals happily as she looks up at the arched roof of the boulevard entrance. A sign supported by baked sand bricks reads, ‘Welcome to Bookstore Island (Melchoir)’.

The islands of various sizes floating in the library—the floating islands are generally divided into sections depending on the goods transacated. It seems this island with many grimoire stores aren’t is called the ‘being bought and sold, and this seems to be an island called ‘Melchoir’ lined with grimoire stores.

(This floating ‘Melchoir’…is as crowded as the Apothecary above ground…!)

''"After all, there are many demi-humans in this Library Labyrinth!… Ohhh! Behold, a winged horse (Pegasus) pulling a cart!"'

Hordes of people flock through the boulevard of Melchoir’s many open-aired stalls..

A strong explorer with a great iron sword on his back. A peddler haggles with a shopkeeper to purchase books at a reduced price. Domesticated eight-legged giant spiders trudge along with huge loads of books atop them.

(The Labyrinth has so many…no, it’s because it’s the Labyrinth that there are so many grimoire stores…!)

''"Truly a crowd it is…hmu, if the market is this lively, a 'Book to Cure Memory Loss' may be in circulation! You, look around the stores at once!"''

(… Oh, let's tour around the boulevard first!)

You follow the crowd and pass through the arched gate decorated with beautiful rocaille patterns.

The avenues of Melchoir, perhaps 10 meters wide, have heaps of colorful covers. These are all grimoires or replicas excavated from the Labyrinth. You walk through the crowd, looking at the exterior of the bookstores one by one.

(…’Books to be used as firewood’, ‘Books to be used as daily commodities’, ‘Books to be eaten’, ‘Books for transport’…sure seems like most of these ‘books’ are for daily living. I guess it’s not easy to find such rare grimoires even in the Library Labyrinth.)

''"Umu, it appears all the stalls here sell only replicas. The more expensive grimoires may be stored in the vaults within these shops as a precaution."''

Grimoires excavated from the Labyrinth are priced at market rate according to their rarity and function. It is not unusual for a ‘book’ with rarity B and above to be more expensive than gold, silver, and jewelry. It is very dangerous to have such precious books be displayed at the entrances, and thus not unreasonable to not to spot a rare grimoire.

"…Hmmm, I guess there’s no 'Book to Cure Memory Loss' or a 'Replica Book'."

''"Umumu…if you wish to buy a rare ‘book’, you will have to visit a really posh bookstore. Do you know of any booksellers somewhere?"''

(Eh? I'm sure Father's favorite bookstore is still around somewhere, but…I've practically lost most of my memory from five years ago.)

Your Father was a Labyrinth explorer hailed as Doctor Magna, and had unearthed rare books from the depths of Labyrinth where nobody else could approach. Some of them will surely enter the mainstream market, and given that you are Kai Okutsuki's son, perhaps a bookstore might sell some to you at a discount…

(…But I need to hide my identity, so I can't mention Father's name.)

''"Muu…well, few stores are willing to serve rare books to unknown strangers. In any case, trust is everything no matter where you go."''

(And it’s not just about being able to buy just because I’ve saved enough money. I do remember the ‘Apothecary’ is managing Father’s inheritance and sending a monthly payout to my bank account…)

''"I suppose it is impossible to buy a ‘Replica Book’?"''

Yes, certainly. A rare book like ‘A book that creates replicas’ is valued as much as it would to buy a house. Even if you do have sufficient savings, considering the risks of theft and fraud, it is unlikely that a bookstore is willing to deal with customers..

''"…No other choice then. Anyway, how about a ‘storage book’ for now’?"''

(Yeah. With so much baggage on me, it’s getting too itchy for me..)

You approach the pile of ‘storage books’ and look around.

Based on weight, there are ‘books that can hold up to 5 kg’, ‘books that can hold up to 20 kg’, '''curled horns resembling a shiny black goat''', and ‘books that are waterproof even with liquids’.

"…Hmm?"

You seem to have spotted something weird, and scanned your surroundings..

The shop sells ‘books that can hold up to 5 kg’, ‘books that can hold up to 20 kg’, '''curled horns resembling a shiny black goat''', and ‘books that are waterproof even with liquids’.

"… Hey murderer, what are you doing there?"

"Hya!?"

A squeal can be heard from behind the pile of books, and the horns immediately shrivel back. You stride forth towards where they disappear to, and crudely reach your arm in.

You grasp the lumpy stick-like object and yank it out…

"—Auu!? Wh-What are you doing, Okutsuki-san! It hurts!!!"

And as expected, hiding behind the pile of books is the murderer who killed you.

''"Th-The Murderer girl!?"

"It’s you after all…! Oy murderer, what are you doing here!"

''"Ple-please-please let go of me! My horn is bending! It hurts~!"

Shaking her head about, she waves off your right hand, only to tumble and sit onto the floor due to excessive force. The horns might be her weakenss, and her ultramarine eyes look up at you with resentment, slowly filled with tears.

"Uuu~, this is cruel, what are you doing, why did you grab my horn!?"

"I’m the one who want to ask what are you doing!? What are you planning, murderer, why are you spying on me!? Anyway, how do you know where I am!"

"Th-That is because, I waited at the elevator closest to your dormitory tower and followed you…"

"Arteria, let's get out of here!!!"

"No, no!! I’m not here to fight anymore!"

You immediately try to flee the moment she confesses to her stalking, and the murderer hastily denies any intention to fight.

Since she has no intention to fight, why would she follow you?

"P-Please listen to me! I was following you because, erm…I-I want to apologize to you!"

"Huh? Apologize?"

''"…I was wondering what she would be saying. Apologize? Is she taking us for a fool…!"''

Both of you exhale in disgust at the word ‘apologize’, the one word seemingly most unbefitting of the murderer. Did she really look for you to apologize for her sins?

''"No! Now you, this is the enemy who attacked this Arteria two nights ago, and almost drove you to the brink of death. Even if she is related to your Father, it does not assure that she is someone you can trust!"''

(…Yeah, I feel the same. I don’t know what kind of relationship she had with Father, but even if she’s someone Father approved five years ago, it doesn’t guarantee that she’s still a trustworthy person today!)

You look down at the murderer, ready to pull out the grimoire as you answer,

"Murderer, I don't believe your words. Even if you want to apologize—"

"I'm very sorry!"

The murderer interrupts you and grovels on the pokes his forehead onto the ‘Library’ alley.

"Wha!?"

"I’m very sorry…I-I’m really sorry!!"

"Eh, m-murderer!?"

You can’t hide your bewilderment while the murderer continues her spirited prostration. You had assume this situation will be similar to the moment in the depths of the Labyrinth, when 39 stone spears flew towards you…

"I'm sorry, Okutsuki-san, I'm sorry…!"

"Eh, murderer? You grovelling here will only cause me trouble! You’re making me look like a baddie by grovelling on the floor apologizing in front of a grimoire store, you know!"

"B-But I’m still bothered by this! I owe Teacher Okutsuki a great debt of gratitude for saving my life, but I hurt his son with my magic…!"

"No, such physical scars can be healed, but you’re making me look like someone forcing a girl to kneel and apologize in public! That’ll be a socially unhealable wound now!"

"Woah, that male student’s forcing a girl to kneel for forgiveness…" "…What a scumbag."

"See~ it’s just as I said!!"

"B-but I bought some dubious text from a bookstore yesterday that says this is the most honorable apology style in Japan…!"

"That's a scam, and you believe it even though you find it suspicious!? Ahh enough, come here!!"

"Ehh…wah-kyaa!?"

You walk up to the murderer, grab her by the left arm, force her onto her feet, and drag her into a secluded alleyway. Even though you wish to discern the murderer’s true intentions, you can’t talk calmly with so many icy stares around you.

"Haaa haaa…say murderer, the key thing instead of just imitating how to apologize is to know whether your apology is sincere! If you’re really sorry, show it in you know, murderer, what's more important than getting down on your knees in action rather than style."

"…I-If you want me to show it by action, do you mean by ‘taking off’…"

"That’s not it!? Why are your thoughts so weird? Is it because I dragged you to an alley!? If people on the street misunderstand, my social survival will be at risk!"

Feeling a fear of (social) death, you interrupt the murderer’s words.

You had half-expected this from yesterday’s magic duel…but it seems that once this murderer gets upset, her thought proicess is ridiculously impaired.

"Ah seriously…if you really want to apologize, murderer, explain to me first! You said Father saved you, but how?"

"…Y-Yes…"

And murderer, wondering if she should undo her chest buttons, fiddles with her fingers as she slowly answers your question,

"…Six years ago, I was chased out of the foster home, and was wandering around the Labyrinth, where I was saved by a teacher."

"Huh? Chased out of your foster home…ehh!? You’re an orphan?"

"…Yes. The foster home I speak of is the ‘Cathedral’ (Kathédra) I was born in. As you probably know, the ‘Kathédra’ is thoroughly racist against demi-humans."

"Ka-'Kathédra '…!"

—The ‘Kathédra’ is the '''biggest''' of the four major forces fighting for supremacy in this Library City Alexandria.

It is the oldest, strongest, largest, and most corrupt of the Labyrinth Exploration Guilds.

Aside from the rare purebloods, ‘as long as a single demi-human bloodline is involved, no human right shall be granted’ such utterly racism is thoroughly hated by all citizens.

"If you were raised in the ‘Kathédra’, and forced to leave your home six years ago…then were you forced to leave the ‘Kathédra’ because you were discriminated against by your own tribe...?"

"…Yes."

"…!"

You imagine the murderer's past and subconsciously avert your gaze.

Two curly horns protrude from the sides of the golden hair on murderer’s head. This proves the difference in her ancestry from the purebloods, the proof of a ‘discriminated race’, demi-humans.

(…Her own family discriminates against her. She really has such a harsh life …)

"…If Teacher Okutsuki had not taken me in, I would have been eaten by the creatures in the dark depths of the Labyrinth."

"…So Father so happened to bump into you while searching the Labyrinth?"

"Yes. Teacher Okutsuki took pity on me while my own kin abandoned me, taught me magic, and even offered to adopt me…"

"!? Father adopting you…so you could have been my stepsister!?"

"…If that happened, I might not have killed yout due to a misunderstanding…b-but six years ago, Teacher had a very important mission, and so I, ugh, I was sent to the ‘Apothecary’ until the mission was completed…!"

(…Si-Six years ago, that definitely matches the time when Father was busy, but …!)

What an ironic fate. The culprit you killed you was once saved by your Father, and was about to become your stepsister.

If only the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki had not been assassinated by someone unknown five years ago.

"—Actually I! I was saved by the Doctor Magna, so I should have inherited Teacher Okutsuki’s legacy to become a candidate doctor to save everyone! Yet I, I, I killed an innocent civilian (you) and turned you into a vampire…!"

"…Father's, legacy …"

Your heart throbs the moment you hear her mention Kai Okutsuki's legacy.

"Since I was saved by the Doctor Magna, I have an obligation to save others like the Doctor Magna." This is exactly the same sense of responsibility you harbored over the past five years.

(…Father's disciple being a murderer, and I couldn’t trust her at all…but now that I hear what she said, I feel there’s some of Father’s teachings within …)

For you, who lost your beloved Father and fell into a delirium, your moral support has always been the teachings of the Doctor Magna. You want to become someone who can live up to your Father’s name, and this will has encouraged you through countless nights of despair.

And just as you cherish your father's teachings—perhaps the Murderer too was trying to repay Kai Okutsuki's teachings in her own way.

(…If what she said is true, she may have lost her family again…her precious support…her pain might be greater than mine.)

Even though you lost your Father, you still had your family for support.

You could endure the despair of Kai Okutsuki’s death and worked hard to pursue the truth for five years, for your Mother and little sisters have been your support, constantly being with you.

But for her—the demi-human girl who was forced to leave the ‘Kathédra’, she always has to endure the deep loneliness and despair alone, often honing her magecraft till this point.

Were it not be, this young her can’t possibly be able to wield such medium and high level magic at will.

"…I have disobeyed Teacher Okutsuki’s teachings…Okutsuki-san. If you won't forgive me, then I-I-I…!"

"…"

You purse your lips and silently look at the weeping murderer.

She was abandoned by her family, lost her resting place, and honed her magecraft in the ‘Apothecary’ that explores the unkwown. For a girl of only 10 years old, this certainly would have been an unspeakable hardship.

(…Maybe this murderer is just like me, always enduring loneliness alone. She’s still searching for the truth, desperately acting tough, while traumatized by the wounds of loss.)

The girl, grabbing her horns to hide them, shrivel back while looking terrified, and does not look like a maniac who enjoys murder.

It is unforgivable of her to almost kill you twice…but if the mistakes are due to her pain of losing your Father, and seeking the truth, you have no further reason to reproach her anymore..

"…Are you really remorseful?"

"It’s not sufficient no matter how remorseful I am…!! I actually used the magic Teacher taught me for fighting you instead of defeating evil…!!"

The murderer's voice trembles with regret as she repents her disobedience to her teacher's teachings.

Her magecraft has far surpasses an ordinary student at the ‘Apothecary’. Such desire to refine this talent is definitely not out of her delight in killing murder or yearning of power..

She admires her great master, Kai Okutsuki, and has the same ideals as you,

The girl who was expelled from the ‘Kathédra’ must have lived the same five years as you did as well as she could.

"…What’s your name again?"

And as the '''ex'''-murderer kneels in shame, you suddenly ask for her name.

"So-sob…? M-My name? Didn’t I say, that yesterday… "

"So tell me your name again… I think you don’t enjoy killing. In that case, calling you ‘murderer’ is the complete opposite of Kai Okutsuki's teachings."

"Okutsuki-san…but I-I killed you, no…?"

"Of course, the fact that you almost killed me and Arteria isn’t something that can be forgiven just by saying sorry. Since you’re someone following the Doctor Magna's teachings, you’ll definitely work hard to make amends.

Yes, people sometimes do make unexpected unwanted mistakes. Surely your Father, the Doctor Magna, wouldn’t have condemned those who reflect upon their sins and work hard to make amends.

As the heir to Kai Okutsuki's legacy, you feel you need to accept her apology.

"So swear by your name, that ‘you’ll never make the same mistake again’…and I won’t think of you as a murderer again."

"…Okutsuki, san…!"

The girl who you once deemed as a murderer lifts her gaze at your words, and wipes the tears welling in her eyes, adamantly lifting her head..

"…Erika K-K Austral…I will surely atone for the sin of killing you…!"

She then announces her name with a soft, determined tone.

"Erika, huh?…Yep. I'll call you Erika instead of murderer from now on, and you can stop calling me vampire, too. I’ve never sucked a single drop of blood thus face, and I have a proper name, Sōshi Okutsuki."

"I-I know that. I haven't called you vampire since yesterday!"

You smile, and the (ex-)murderer Erika raises her eyebrows in annoyance.

Now you and Erika have gone from ‘enemies’ wounding each other with magic to ‘comrades’ seeking the same truth. Since this is the case, you should assist her redemption.

"…That’s how it is, Arteria, Seems like she feels bad about this too. Are you willing to forgive her?"

"Eh? O-Okutsuki-san, who are you talking to…?"

''"…Mmmm, since this kin of I chooses to forgive, this True Ancestor has no reason to reproach."''

You call out, and a silver-white bat crawls out from the robe and snorts. Erika's face pales in horror as she seemingly realizes the true identity of the bat.

"O-Okutsuki-san? I-I-I-Is-Is that silver bat possibly…?"

"Eh? Ah yes, she’s the Silver Night Arteria that you almost petrified yesterday."

"~!!!?"

Once your state Arteria’s true identity, Erika's eyes turns blank, and she lets out an inarticulate cry. Well, it’s no wonder she’s terrified, for she has attacked a High Daylight Walker, hailed to be the strongest being in the Labyrinth, albeit having lost her power..

"Ha! B-But the True Ancestor probably lost most of her power! N-No-Now that I th-thi-think about it-it-it’s useless to kill me!? My blood doesn’t taste good at all!!"

"Arteria isn’t someone who’ll just kill as and when she pleases…how scared are you anyway?"

You look dumbfounded and put Arteria back within the hood. Now then, truce and reconciliation are over, and you shall start seeking the ‘books’ for exploration purposes.

"…That’s how it is, Erika. We need to prepare for exploring. See you at the 'Apothecary'."

"P-Pl-Please wait a minute, Okutsuki-san! I can go explore the Labyrinth with you!"

"What? You want to come along?"

"Yes! I followed you because I want to help you explore! It’s because of my misunderstanding that you have to look for your textbooks, Okutsuki-san, so I have to support you!"

"So because of your misunderstanding…you ambushed me."

Apparently, Erika had woken up early and staked out at the elevator terminal you could have possibly used just to apologize.

It’s rather terrifying that she had identified the nearest elevator to your dormitory…but the fact is that you’re not familiar with the Labyrinth exploration, and if she wants to atone for her sin, it might be a good idea to ask Erika for help.

"I’m grateful for your help…but you have your own exploration to do, right?"

"There’s no problem. Every first exploration day, I’ll visit Teacher Okutsuki's study (Atelier) to mourn…that’s your destination too, right, Okutsuki-san?"

"…Is that so. Okay, you insist, then help me out. I was thinking of buying some ‘storage books’ earlier, but I haven’t decided on one yet."

"Ah, in that case, I'll give you mine! I just sorted out my equipment and I have an extra book left!"

"Eh? Ah, wait, Erika, why are you opening the ‘book’?"

Erika pulls a ‘storage book’ out of her shoulder mail before you can stop her, flips a page open, and presses it onto your backpack. ''Whoosh!'' the activated ‘book’ absorbs the heavy luggage into the ‘book’ the size of a notebook.

"Woah!…th-that really is to be expected of a 'storage book'. It really has a great storage capacity…"

"Hm hmmm? It has lots of capacity, but few pages. You can’t go into the lower levels carrying such a large backpack."

"…Th-thanks. It literally is a weight lifted off my shoulders."

Freed from the itch on both shoulders, you stuff the ‘storage book’ into your shoulder mail and try jumping. The of your equipment magically vanishes, and you can move nimbly as usual. Now even if you are attacked by Labyrinth creatures, your escape will not be delayed by overweight luggage.

(… Yeah. I can't use magic, so ‘books’ are necessary. I think there’s still some capacity left inside the ‘storage book’, so maybe I can buy something else.)

''"…Mu~, do you wish to tour that shopping street with this little girl?"''

(Eh, I don't want to walk the shopping street, just want to do some shopping…Arteria, are you in a bad mood? Did I do something wrong?)

''"Not that I am displeased…but do you truly trust this little girl?"''

(No, I don't trust her completely, but my exploration skills are reliant on the ‘book’ and equipment, and I just feel I need her help with shopping…)

"Okutsuki-san? Speaking of which, have you prepared food for the exploration? Even as a vampire, you do feel hungry from exercising, right?"

"Eh? Ah, ah yes. Arteria, is there anything you want to eat?"

''"Blood!"''

"…Yes, I'll give you a little of my blood, but don't go sucking anyone else's, okay?"

"I-I think I know the answer from the conversation just now…if you're looking for a market for fresh food… you might want to try Food Island. ""

On Benedictus of the ‘Floating Peak Library’, the only blood you can purchase are probably blood sausages…but that is fine, and you may try exploring other islands instead.

You exit the main street of Melchoir, and check the map signboard showing a brief overview of ‘Floating Peak Library’, and embark on a long shopping odyssey to from Melchoir to Benedictus.

''"…Muu~, it appears this Benedictus before us seems to be a really enjoyable place."''

The bat Arteria mutters with bemusement as she spots pedestrians carrying things on the huge stone bridge.

Of the people walking from Benedictus at the far end of the long arch bridge, two out of three are holding wrappers containing some very tasty-looking snack.

''"…Drool. Mmmm, it looks good…"''

(Seems like there’s a lot of lot of elevators at the floating peak on the other end end of this bridge. I remember Father saying that the more active logistics there are, the more good food there is.)

Beyond the bridge stretching into the sky, a floating island appeared through a gap in the clouds, seemingly sewn into the air by a tower of shining white highheavy duty elevators.

"…Speaking of which, this is really a tremendous piece of architectural engineering…"

"Ah, Okutsuki-san, is this your first time seeing the high-speed elevators? One of those elevators connects to the ‘Apothecary’ lecture tower, you know?"

"Is that so? So is that floating island is the relay point between the ‘Library’ and the surface?

Yes. Benedictus is one of the largest floating peaks of this ‘Library’, and also a curcial facility that links several elevators between the the shallow and lower levels of the Labyrinth. The super high-speed, heavy duty elevators that combines the collective wisdom of the ‘Apothecary’ supports the massive supply chain between the Library City Alexandria and the Library Labyrinth.

'"…An elevator piercing through the sky towards the ground, and elevators that break through the sea of clouds…mmmm, even this High Daylight Walker has to be amazed by this."''

(Yeah. After all, the construction of the elevator represents the history of mankind's exploration of the Labyrinth.)

It took six centuries and countless human sacrifices to reach this level. Tens of thoustands were slaughtered by Labyrinth creatures, hundreds of thousands were wounded by ingenious traps, and millions were exhausted by the complicated Labyrinth. Finally, seventy years ago, one end of the Elevator is connected to this land.

The elevators are monuments to human history. A heavy duty, high-speed elevator that can transport vast quantities of goods and personnel without endangering them is the cornerstone of the Labyrinth exploration, and the greatest treasure of all mankind.

(…Okay, time to hurry. This is the supply chain town of the third biggest faction of Library City Alexandria, the ‘Apothecary’, so there’s definitely some good food to eat. Let’s buy some food, I’m sure Arteria will be happy here.)

''"Mmm! I-I am not such a child! If I may be delighted from merely food…sniff sniff… the smell of food is becoming richer!"''

"Hmm? …Ah, you’re right. There’s some starchy smell around."

You look up at the towering elevator as you walk along, and you’re approaching the end of the a long arch bridge. The silver-white bat sniffs, and your vampirized nostrils too detect the scent of food blending in the air.

You have arrived at the largest floating island in ‘Floating Peak Library’—Benedictus.

''"Ooohh~…! Quite lively Melchoir is, but more so on this island!"'

"I see, so this is where the smell is coming from…"

As you cross the bridge with the silver bat, you are greeted by a lively bustle and the smoke of a charcoal fire. Lots of food stalls are clustered near the bridgehead, cooking food over charcoal fires and ‘flame books’.

There is a roasted meat dish with beast meat is wrapped around an iron bar and pried off with a long chopper. There is also large roasted chickens stuffed with herbs and grilled to a crisp, made from farmed cockatrice.

There is shaved ice made made by freezing water with freezing magic, shaving it and sprinkling fruit syruo over it. There is also fukashi (crepes) made by mixing water with flour, baking it thinly on a griddle, and wrapping it over fruit and milk from bovine Labyrinth creatures.

There is sweet zenzai made from slime simmered with azuki beans. There is also grilled seafood grilled with fish sauce coated upon various legged marine mollusks.

The entrance to Benedictus is filled with such various buzz everywhere due to the many stalls, further emphasizing the bustle of the people.

"…This is Benedictus, the food storage of the 'Apothecary'…!"

(There’s food I’ve never seen before no matter where I look…! This whole floating island is a grocery store, how much food is being circulated around here…!)

"Most shops nearby are food stalls, and they aren’t great for preserving unlike the provisions for exploring Labyrinth, but they should tase better."

''"U-Umumu …! So many delicious smells everywhere!"''

Arteria, peeking out from the robe hood, has her crimson eyes glittering. Even if one is not a vampire very unfamiliar with human civilization, one would have to marvel at this food distribution network.

There are 800,000 Alexandria citizens under the umbrella of the ‘Apothecary’. Without the elevators gathered on this ‘Floating Peak Library’ and the ‘Military Logistics’ (Logistics) related knowledge from the Labyrinth, this sophisticated food distribution network that supports the distribution and processing of such vast amounts of food would be impossible.

''"With so many people on the surface, I do wonder as to how they can support such a huge population…I see. So they deliver the grains harvested of the ‘Library’ from here."''

"So the secret of Library City Alexandria's prosperity lies within the Library Labyrinth?"

"Yes. It’s said that at least 60% of the ‘Apothecary’s economy is derived from the Library Labyrinth."

Living resources are harvested from the fertile ‘libraries’ scattered throughout the Library Labyrinth, and are distributed to every corner of Library City Alexandria via winged delivery by air and super-heavy duty elevators.

Each food store on this island isn’t simply a grocery store heavily involved with people’s lives, but also serves as both a retailer and wholesaler in general.

"Sure feels like the scale really is too great the more I think about it…hmm, anyway, please give me one crepe."

"Ah, I shall have one too."

"Coming right up!"

''"Wha-!? Crepe!?"''

Perhaps because you have imagined the lives of millions of people, your brain cells craves for good sugar. The sweet smell of the crepe causes you to brandish copper coin, and the shop attendant instantly wraps a crepe for you.

"Nom…mmmm, so sweet and delicious!"

''"Ah! I Have yet to decide from which shop to eat from. How despicable of you to enjoy by yourself! Ah! While I was wondering which store to go to, you are the only one who is cheating! One bite for I too!"''

The vampire is jealous that you can to eat the fragrant freshly baked crepes, and sticks her mouth out from within the hood. Given the size of a bat's jaw however, it probably is difficult to chew the large fruit.

''"Nom, on nom nom! Ahh! How inconvenient it is to eat! A mere fruit snob dares to defy this High Daylight Walker! You, spread my clothes wide!"''

(D-Don’t be so reckless. It’s too dangerous for a vampire to reveal oneself at such a crowded place.)

The bat angrily flails around, and you press her nose tip to appease her.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 08.jpg|thumb]]

''"Pu-kyu! Nom nom nom nom! I too wish too consume some of this too! Om nom nom!"''

(It tickles! Stop baking me. I don’t have a choice here, you’re a vampire!)

There are many domesticated Labyrinth creatures and strange looking demi-humans around, so a silver-haired girl wandering around would not stand out too much…nevertheless, this is the inside of the Labyrinth. There is a likelihood of you bumping into an experienced explorer like a Doctor Magna.

If news of the ‘Library Labyrinth Silver Night’s return is known to the world, the Library City Alexandria will inevitably be in a state of panic. Unfortunate it may be, you can’t let Arteria roam around.

(…Ordinary people aren’t going to believe me even if I say you’re not a bad vampire, and besides, your clothes were damaged from yesterday’s battle…)

''"Muu~! Is there a problem with that robe!? With my cuteness, any clothing will feel appropriate to me!"''

(No, the problem is that anything looks good on you… …)

The chiffon dress with a large gaping hole is extremely lacking in social defences. The security in the ‘Library’ probably isn’t so bad, but it’s truly dangerous for a girl of her age to be walking around in it.

(…And I feel angry for some reason if others is to see Arteria’s skin… …)

''"Mu?...J-Jealous you are?"''

(Ugh! Hey, don’t read my mind. I’m not jealous here, you know!?)

You stuff Arteria, who asked happily (for some reason), deep within your uniform (robe). You may not be able to outtalk her if you keep going.

''"Pugya! Mumumumu! How despicable you are!...I-I too wish to be like a human girl, ‘walking and eating alongside a lover’."''

(No-no no no, I'm not your girlfriend or anything!)

''"Wh-what now~!? You belong to I, so you are the mate of I!"''

(I don't even remember being your mate!)

You reject her…but you feel unfair that you are the one enjoying the meal while Arteria is concealed within the robe..

It is be a perfectly natural reaction for a vampire who has lived on blood alone in the darkness of the Library Labyrinth to want to ‘try eating something’ once exposed to the rich food culture of humans. As a vampire yourself, you are the only who gets to each crepes with Erika, and it is no wonder Arteria calls foul on you.

(…Well, I want Arteria to enjoy it too, but…)

You turn your face aside due to guilt, and the men and women walking on the streets enter your eyes. This Benedictus, with its many elevators and restaurants, appears to be a place for lovers to relax.

"…Do people enjoy themselves if they’re just with those they like, walking on the streets …?"

"Eh…O-Okutsuki-san?"

You feel an unfamiliar feeling in your chest, and blurt out.

Upon this magnificent floating island, spending time in this vibrant commercial town is definitely a leisurely moment for Arteria. The idea of touring with her through the beautiful streets embraced by the clouds seems somehow appealing.

(…Like them, me, with Arteria…?)

''"O-Okutsuki-san? Who are you referring to here …?

"—No no no! I can't let Arteria walk around dressed like that!"

"! Ah…"

You shake your head and forcibly correct your thoughts that are almost led astray by your emotions..

The fundamental problem is that you can't let Arteria walk around in clothes with big holes in them. The cobblestone streets are too corase for a True Ancestor who has lost her immortality to walk barefoot. Even if you are to use ‘Origami paper’ to make clothing, you have no women's fashion sense at all.

"Well, since we don’t have clothes, guess we have no choice! There aren’t any girls' clothes for sale on this island!"

"…Of course, this is a fruit stall you know?"

"Eh, ueehhh!?"

You turn around at this sudden voice, and see an elderly lady boss sigh exasperatedly. You unwittingly end up pondering before this stall, and is mistaken for a shopper.

"You seem frustrated thinking about buying clothes while looking at our merchandise here…are you thinking about this girl next to you?"

"Eh, no, actually …!"

You flinch in shame at the realization that you appear to be someone dangerous muttering to himself, ignoring his companion; the old granny then grabs your right right, and stuffs something onto your palm.

You open your palm…and find a piece of paper that says…’20% off all items!’.

"Eh…is this a discount coupon?"

"Say no more, I know. The frustrations of the young definitely has something to do with love affairs."

"L-Love?"

"N-Not at all! Arteria and I…aren’t like that!"

"Eh? A-Art…"

"…Hm, so it seems you don’t have such a relationship with this missy next to you…so, a boy? Are you intending to crossdressing to attract a man you like?"

"DEFINITELY NOT!"

It seems the granny no longer deems you as a weirdo muttering to himself, but a gay who is frustrated over this forbidden love. It appears the sex culture of the Library City Alexandria is much more liberal than in Japan…"

"Hohoho, just kidding. My daughter married a dressmaker, and they’re having a special sale to celebrate their honeymoon. As it says on the back of the ticket, go to the right, cross the bridge, and you’ll reach it."

(Sale?…U-Uh oh! If Arteria is hear this now!!)

You close your hood quickly, but it is already too late.

''"—Why do you hesitate!? You have a discount coupon, so do not neglect the goodwill of this old lady! Thank her properly and head towards that shop!"''

(You’re tens of thousands of times older than her…ah sorry, I shouldn’t mention the age! I’ll reflect on this! It’s my fault, don’t damage my hair roots!)

''"Om nom nom!...Dare to mention age again, and I shall drain all blood flow from your scalp!"''

As you scream apologies in your mind, the raging itch attacking the back of your head disappears.

Now that all of your hair follicles have been held hostage, you are powerless to resist. Besides, Arteria saved your life, and it would be immoral to imprison her within your robe for no reason.

"Haa…no choice now. I’ll gratefully usefor this ticket."

''"Mufufu~! You should have said so from the beginning.♪"''

"…O-Okutsuki-san? Are you actually going to buy clothes for that strongest species (vampire)?"

"She won’t be happy if I don’t…thank you very much, granny. I'll visit this store again sometime."

"…I can't believe we’re buying clothes for a vampire."

Erika seem to have said something, but you pay no heed. You thank the fruit and vegetable store owner and walk towards to the long sky bridge linking bridges Benedictus and the Sundry Island (Extachius).

===◇◇◇293 Pages until Memory Loss===

"…Eh, erm…I feel like I don't belong on this island, being a country bumpkin and all…!"

''"Fufu, not at all~♪ A city-oriented vampire I am after all. ♫"''

After crossing the stone bridge, you arrive at Extachius, which has a cosy, stylish, sophisticated, urban atmosphere in contrast to the bustling, life-like atmosphere of Benedictus.

The red clay-brick streets are swept cleaned, with pruned trees replacing the cluttered street stalls, while the shopping streets are lined with glass bay windows that offer a look of the interior decoration, perhaps mimicking the architectural style found in Labyrinth.

(Uuuu, this atmosphere is too stylish, and I can’t calm down…!)

You are nudged along the bridge by the stream of people as you enter the shopping district…but this is your first experience of the urban atmosphere in your subjective memory, and you can’t help but feel overwhelmed.

''"Oooooh! Wow, so many clothes there are! Amazing no! Glass windows! Surely this is a good dressmaker to be able to use such clear glass!"''

"…It seems to be a rather posh shop."

"I-I'm starting to worry if I have enough money…"

Lots of potassium carbonate, or plant ash, was required in the production of glass until a new process was unearthed from the Library Labyrinth. People added adding sodium carbonate and limestone harvested from the ‘Chalk Library’ to silica sand, the distribution price dropped dramatically. …

(Still, such large and clear glass for window purposes must be quite expensive…)

''"I never thought that what used to be jewelry ages ago is now used as glass. It appears clothing is quite profitableas it is a handicraft with little cost to begin with. "''

(I’ll be contributing to this industry at this rate…)

You walk around the shopping district, following the map on the back of the discount coupon.

After a few turns around the orderly planned city streets, you arrive at a rather small but stylish arched fence with beautiful red vine roses decorating it.

(…Arteria, this place looks very extravagant…)

''"Not an issue. You have a 20% discount coupon! Hurry in now!"''

You pull the door at Arteria’s urging, and the door chame rings..

The store is warmly lit by a luminous grimoire, and colorful garments are hung upon human-shaped mannequins of wood and moving racks of metal rods.

(…That’s quite an amazing number of clothes…so that’s how a clothes store in Library City Alexandria looks like…)

"Welcome~!…Ara? We have some cute customers here!"

A young woman appears from the back of the store and gives you a tender smile. In your memory, you’ve never been to a women's clothing store before in your memory, and your body tensed up with nervousness.

"Eh, er-erm…"

"Ara! Did you receive that discount coupon at the fruit and vegetable store on Benedictus?".

The female shop attendant spots your discount coupon, and her friendly smile deepens. She appears to be around twenty five or so, and surely she’s the daughter of that shop owner.

"Fufu, since mama gave you this discount coupon, I guess you want to give a present to a girl you like? The blonde girl over there?"

"N-No, I…!"

''"Wha!? You! Do you like this little girl!?"''

"Th-That’s not it! I got asked the same question just now, but that’s not it!"

"Ara, then who are you buying this for? Or is it~ that you’re here to buy clothes for yourself~?"

"I was told the same thing just now, but no!!"

The same joke was made again. There’s no doubt she’s the daughter of that gold granny.

"Ufufu, just joking. You may have heard from mama, but we’re having a sale for our honeymoon. If you like~ I can help you find some clothes that will look good on you, no?"

The shopkeeper shows a happy business smile and opens a ‘book’ she is carrying. Now what function has a grimoire used by a clothing shop have?

"I-I said it’s not for me to wear…"

"Hmm?...And it’s not for the girl next to you? Can you tell this big sister? Who is it~ that stole your heart~?"

"As-As I said, she’s not my girlfriend!...Erm, it got nothing to do with love. I just want to buy clothes for my savior…"

"Hmm. A ‘savior’? She’s definitely a sweet girl saved your life, huh?"

The clerk asks happily, flipping through the 'book' in her hand. Does she like to do customer service, hear love stories, or are these necessary to activate the function of the 'book' she carries?

"…Okutsuki-kun, what do you think of her?"

'"Y-You, what do you think? Am-am I kind?''"

"Sh-She’s kind, I think…but Arteria is a little different from ordinary people."

"Hmmm, is she a strange girl?"

"…Yes. Sometimes she acts a million times more mature than I am,, yet sometime she suddenly acts like a kid and flirt around…she’s a weird one."

''"…Mu, mumu~…!"''

"Ara ara, you wish to give clothes to such a strange girl?"

"! B-But! She’s the one who saved meBut, but! But he's the one who saved my life!"

This big sister has a tone of disrespect regarding Arteria, so you immediately refute.

"Arteria risked her life to save mine, so I'm willing to do whatever she wants as long as I can…!"

"…Fufufu, given your reaction, it doesn't sound like she’s just a savior now, does it?"

"! W-Were you just teasing me? "

You realize you've been tricked, and refutes that while blushing. The shopkeeper brushes it off and merely smiles mischievously at you.

"Just joking~! But still, ‘savior’ sure sounds romantic here. She may be a really sweet girl…or maybe she likes you?"

I'm not sure. I'm not sure if I'm a fan of the "wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow!

''"Fumyumyu!? Wh-Wha!? I, towards you…"''

"…Vampire, Okutsuki-san…"

"Ufufu, I'm sorry. But thanks to your chat with this big sister, I’ve found the most suitable clothes for that girl."

"Eh?"

The shopkeeper flips a ‘book’ page, and suddenly walks off.

In this store where countless ready-made clothes are hung, she swims through the hangars and continue forward in a straight line without hesitation…

"—‘A book for finding clothes to suit someone’. Based on this big sister’s ‘catalog dialogue’, this one definitely suits the girl you like."

And so she pulled out a dress from the hundreds of outfits.

"…! Th-This color is…!"

"Deep crimson (Scharlachrot). It is a custom-made fabric dyed using the the blood-colored flowers that bloom in Labyrinth."

The one-piece dress that’s unfurled is the same crimson as Arteria's eyes.

The bloody dye colors the very finest of fibers. The aloof, dignified look of the pitch blackness is reminiscent of the darkness of the Labyrinth. The color, which looks both dynamic yet decadent, bright yet dark, seem to a metaphor for the inner self of the High Daylight Walker’s childish heart and wily wisdom.

"It’s a little expensive, but seeing how cute you are, I’ll give you some footwear and accessories. Oh, and if you don't have enough money on you, you can pay me with a magic cheque."

"E-Erm…."

The fabric and the If the fabric is high quality, the tailoring seems to be high quality as well. The edges of the dress that flutters in the air are decorated with delicate lace made of black embroidery thread. The red resembling the evening moon and the jet black like the evening darkness seem to reflect the immortal king who rules the night, the 'Silver Night' of Library Labyrinth itself.

You are strongly attracted just by the imagination of the vampire (Arteria) wearing it..

''"…Y-You? I do not mind if it is not such a posh fashion…?"''

Arteria's voice now begins to falter, but it no longer reaches your ears.

Surely this dress will look good on Arteria if she is to wear it.

Such thoughts dominate your brain, and the desire to purchase it drives you like a fever.

"How much is it?"

"Uh, let's see, six drachmas minus 20 percent off…"

I’m buying this.

You frisk out the gold coins from your wallet before the shopkeeper can finish her mental sum.

"Ah, yes, wait a minute, okay? I still need to choose shoes and accessories that go with this dress, okay?"

Perhaps overwhelmed by your vigor, the shopkeeper takes a step back, her cheeks twitching.

But it is a good purchase. Given the quality of the fabric and the tailoring, this definitely is not expensive…

And surely this deep crimson dress would look great on Arteria.

"…Fufu. You have that ‘I can't wait for her to wear this dress’ look written all over your face, huh?"

"Eh? …Ah, n-not at all!?"

"…Okutsuki-san, you…"

The shopkeeper reads your mind, and you blush in embarrassment. You’ve been thinking about Arteria, and your thoughts are written all over your face.

"…’Only humans wear clothes’. Because ‘Labyrinth creatures don't need clothes’."

"Eh?"

You take a small step back as the shopkeeper suddenly recites the poem-like line.

"After all ‘Labyrinth creatures are fine without clothes’. It’s said that ‘humans are weak, so they wear clothes to protect themselves. Giving clothes to a woman is an act of special significance’."

"W-What are you talking about?"

"Giving clothes to the opposite gender basically means ‘you want to protect’…that’s the killer line used when this big sister was proposed to. If you think it’s good, you can use it, you know?"

"So-So professional…!!!"

Your heart gripes in the face of that shopkeeper's kind, gentle smile.

"Giving clothes to a woman means 'I want to protect you."

If this is true, you no longer deem Arteria as the strongest vampire, but as a female.

(…Do I think Arteria is the girl I want to protect?)

"…Fufufu. Life is short, so love on, boy! I've wrapped up the clothes, shoes and accessories."

"! Y-Yes!"

You receive the paper bag brandished towards you, and hand over a few gold coins in exchange.

You carefully hug the bag containing the dress, and the clerk leads you out, the metal chime on the door clanging.

"Thank you for your purchase. Please patronize our store if you have developed a habit of cross-dressing!"

"I-I won’t develop one!"

You leave the clothing store with a slightly delayed retort.

You wander into an empty alleyway, and look around.

This street is completely deserted as it is on the opposite side of the window, and nobody else would pass through. Even if Arteria is to transform and show a puff of smoke, no person will actually appear.

"…Eh, I bought clothes for Arteria…"

"…Yes you did."

''"Fu-Fumyu, I-I do not mind wearing that torn dress!?"''

Arteria has been prompting you for a while, only to show embarrassment at this moment. Ignoring the bat's dismay, you whiipe the dress out of the paper bag.

"…H-Here, go change no, Arteria, if you want to go out in human form, you need to wear this dress, right?"

''"Mu-mu! How insolent of you to want I to change immediately! Fumyumyu…funyu, nibble nibble~!"''

"Oy-Oy, don't bite the back of my hair! I say changing clothes but you’ll just transform into human self in smoke! Alright, I'll hold it out for you, hurry up!"

You pinch the edges of the crimson dress and spread it out for the bat to fly into it.

''"…I-If you dare say it does not look good, I shall suck all the blood out of you!"''

"I won't! Just hurry up, you stupid vampire!"

''"U-umyumyu~…!"''

The silver-white bat flies towards the dress slowly with some hesitation. hesitantly and unreliably, approaching the dress. It flaps its wings with more strength and and glides directly into the fabric…"''

"Raaaaarrrr!"

''Bomf!'' Smoke and sound ring, and the High Daylight Walker assumes her true form.

And as expected—this red dress really suits Arteria.

"…!!"

The girl appearing from within the silver smoke resembles a goddess straight out of a painting.

The white skin reflects a cold light, and the hem of the red dress flutter like flames.

''""'' "" '''

The soft leather woven sandals cause her slender legs to look more elegant than before, and the black collar ring given as an additional accessory resembles a fetter meant to bind Nosferatu.

(…So, pretty …)

Arteria looks like—a human girl..

"Wh-what!? Say something, you fool!"

Arteria looks up at you bashfully and mutters with a teeny-weeny voice.

The way she pins down the hem of the skirt, which she’s unfamiliar with, while she fidgets and covers herself cause your heart to race. The slightly vermilion blush on her cheeks stains her corpse-like white skin, causing you to forget that she is a High Daylight Walker, an entity different from human beings.

(…If Arteria were a human being like me …)

Your feverish, unsteady thoughts start to imagine assumptions that are impossible.

(…If she’s not a sworn enemy of humanity, and just an ordinary human being)

You feel a cramping ache deep within your chest, and you instinctively touch the talisman.

The 'Silver Night' of the Library Labyrinth, the talent eater Arteria used to be powerful enough to threaten humanity. With her immortality that’s equivalent to invulnerable and her mage circuits, and the ‘Ultimate Night (Noctis Polaris)’ that can drain blood memories from all the living, she might be the greatest threat to humanity.

But now, Arteria has lost her power as a High Daylight Walker.

(…If Arteria is a dangerous vampire, there’s no way she would have shared her immortality and ‘book’ with a mere mortal, and wouldn’t have risked her life to prevent me from petrification...)

Given common sense, a vampire will only save humans simply to use them as puppets. Many times however did Arteria defy that common sense and saved you.

The reason why a vampire will defy common sense and save a human—

Perhaps this is proof that her ‘love’ is an infatuation.

"…Arteria…"

"W-wh-wha-what?"

Arteria's thin throat lets out a blunt gulp.

"I-If you have something to request…I-I shall listen at least."

The crimson eyes, seemingly filled with blood, blink away with anticipation.

Mesmerized by the twinkle in her eyes, you slowly open your parched mouth, and you’re about to question the heart of that High Daylight Walker—

"Okutsuki-san!"

Erika's soft growl interrupt you.

"Uehh! Ah, eh, Erika…?"

"D-Do not interrupt out of a sudden, little girl! The mood is ripe!"

"…Okutsuki-san, our objective here is to discover the truth from five years ago, and become a Doctor Magna like Teacher…I don't know what you’re intending to say, but you shouldn’t act against the will of OkutsukiTeacher.

"D-Disobeying Father? I-I’m not …!"

You turn away, feeling as if deep ultramarine eyes have read your mind.

With the truth five years ago within the Library Labyrinth, you choose not to seek out supplies for exploration purpose, but Arteria’s dress instead..

It seems Erika notices the reason even your heart has yet to realize.

(…What was I going to ask Arteria just now…? … I'm sure Arteria has nothing to do with the truth I’m looking for…)

"…Mmmmmm! Angry am I! Hmph, truly!"

"Wah!? A-Arteria, why are you angry?"

"Quiet, you simply cause I to anticipate in vain! Finally I dress up for you, yet you surely think this does not look good on me, no?"

"N-Not at all! I was mesmerized actually…!"

"Funyuh? Mesmerized, you say?

"No actually that’s not true either! Erm, ah yes, there’s a rare cloud with a weird shape…"

"Cloud!? Is a mere cloud more important than these clothes of I? You fool, you imbecile! Dunce! Angry am I, hmph, so there!"

"So-sorry Arteria! I’m not mesmerized, but I think you're cute in general! I’m not mesmized at all though!!"

"Hmph!"

"You try to appease the vampire's anger, only to enrage her further for some reason. Arteria, pouting and venting away, storm out of the alley."

"W-wait Arteria, I don’t know, but I’m sorry! It’s my fault!"

You hastily give chase after the crimson dress fluttering in the wind.

"Boink~!!"

And a mysterious shadow charging out from the alleyway blindspot tackles into you.

"Ack!"

"…Goodness, I've finally found you nya, Sōshi Okutsuki!!"

"It tickles!! My nose bone tickles…wa-wait, Calmia!?"

The mysterious assailant stands up, her cat ears perking.

Showing her face from beneath the hood of the ‘Apothecary’ robe is the class rep Calmia-san.

"A-Are you fine?"

"C-Calmia-san, right …?"

"Wh-why is Calmia here…?"

"Whynya? Ask your heart if you don’t know nya!"

You ask, holding your nose, and Calmia’s fur stands like an angry kitthen. Her tail is wagging behind her exercise-friendly hot pants, and needless to say, this gesture of the cat people indicates and they’re in a bad mood."

"You pervert, pervert, big pervert! My eyes are now wide open aftering see that you’re succchhh a person, Okutsuki nya! You womanizing philanderer!"

"P-Pervert!? Wait a minute, I don't know what you're talking about!"

"Don’t play dumb nyaa! I just saw it with my own eyes!’s Eri is a yandere, Okutsuki’s a two-timer, and this silver-haired girl is a pet. "

"Huh? Am I a yandere?"

"Wh-When have I become a pet?"

"Sh-She’s not a pet! How did you come to that conclusion anyway?"

"It's no use fooling around! That's what everyone said yesterday nya!"

"Everyone…wa-wait, are you talking about yesterday's magic duel?

At this moment, you finally realize the cause of Calmia's indignation.

Calmia, who had witnessed the entire magic duel between you and the murderer from the shadows,

"That’s right nya! Admit your guilt nya, enemy to all women!!"

It seems she has mistaken you for a very evil womanizer.

"Wa-wait, it's a misunderstanding, Calmia! That’s just a rumor tacked onto another!"

"Rawr! You’re the worst nya, Okutsuki! You broke your promise with Eri and made her cry, and even tried to comfort her physically, going up and down on her…pervert pervert pervert pervert!!!"

"!? Was-Was I comforted physically here!?"

"I'm the one who needs comforting! There’s a limit to how much one can embellish a rumor here!"

"What are you doing interrupt here, you foolish cat~!"

"You too, don’t be fooled nya! He’s a super duper scoundrel pervert! I bet he's still thinking about violating you now!"

"Funyunyu..."

Calmia cups the vampire’s mouth just as the latter tries to speak up for your sake.

Arteria’s face immediately turns bright red, perhaps because she sensed Calmia's thoughts via body heat, and while in a daze, she exclaims,

"Y-You! Did you buy this dress for I just for such lewd means!?"

"Not at all! What did you absorb here!? Things are getting really complicated here!"

The talent eater who has robbed Calmia's memory is confused by the latter’s lewd delusions and opposes you. The self-proclaimed strongest vampire is somehow completely useless when it comes to erotic love.

"Goodness, he has such a cute girly face, but he’s a complete pervert! He conquered the infamously stone-faced Eri, and now intend for erotic makeout in broad daylight!"

"We aren’t!...No, well, my heart did race because of Arteria earlier…b-but anyway, it’s a misunderstanding! Erika and I don’t have such a rotten relationship!"

"Rawr~! You still argue at this point nya!? You broke your lunch date promise with Eri just to meet this girl privately, and the betrayed Eri wants to murder her boyfriend! This villainous Okutsuki is using this girl as a shield while lusting for Eri’s boy…funya~!!"

"Wh-When did I get lusted by Okutsuki-san!?"

"How did you come up with such a conclusion, you girls are the real perverts here!!"

Did a deathmatch between a vampire and murderer seem like a lover's spat to the youths…?

"Ugh, I can't believe I was ordered by Teacher Yuzu Se to guide that pervert Okutsuki through the Labyrinth…I'm sure I’ll get eaten up immediately nya! Goodbye, my hymen…"

"I'm not a pervert! And I’m not eating you up! And anyway, a girl shouldn’t be mentioning ‘hymen’ here!! Haa, haa…it’s been a complete misunderstanding from the very beginning! We just argued (and tried to kill) because there’s an unfortunate mutual misunderstanding between us, and there’s nothing romantic involved at all…"

"…Really? Are you lying to eat me or something nyaa…?"

"A-Answer already, you!? Do you truly not have any insolent thoughts…?"

"I swear to the heavens and the earth!"

In response to Calmia's words that are tinged with disdain and trepidation, and Arteria's voice that’s tinged with slight anticipation, you declare loudly with a deafening roar.

After a few seconds of hesitation, Calmia gently releases her arms around Arteria.

"Nyamumu…I'll believe you since you say so nya. I have to lead you after all, Okutsuki."

"…Th-Thank goodness you’re willing to trust me. Yes, really…"

"L-Le-let-let go of I, you depraved cat! You, leave her and flee!"

"Not yet! I still have to lead Okutsuki to the Labyrinth!"

"Lead…ah, Teacher Yuzu told you to assist my exploration here? But you have your own exploration progress, right? I really appreciate the guidance, but …"

"Hmph, you aren’t in the clear completely nya! Even as fellow guild members, there’s no way I’m letting you go on a harem ♡ exploration in the Labyrinth with this girl and Eri together."

"N-no, Arteria isn’t a guild friend…"

The delusional Calmia seems to have assumed that you two are ‘guildmates’.

The Apothecary has nearly a thousand affiliated guilds, and from an educational standpoint, membership in off-campus guilds is encouraged. It is part of the social studies program aimed at ensuring students have job security after graduation.

There isn’t too much suspicion when you were out together with an unfamiliar silver-haired girl on campus, and it’s probably due to the fact that Calmia’s overthinking it with romantic delusions.

In that case, if you try to give a poor explanation, there’ll be a question of ‘so who’s this girl nya?’ and the risk of you being busted as a vampire will be increased. You have no choice but to let the misunderstanding continue.

"Alright, it’s exploration day today, so let’s go to the Labyrinth nya~. Even if she’s a guildmate, if Teacher Yuzu is to know about this, you’ll be ripped to pieces nya, Okutsuki."

"Ripped to pieces!?"

Yes. Participation in off-campus guilds is part of the curriculum, and those who only seek to fool around instead of exploring shall be punished (though not as dire as being torn apart). As class president, she can’t leave you be.

"B-But my destination is rather special…"

"Rawr~! If you don't do what I say, I'll tell everyone about your relationship with this silver-haired girl nya!"

"What do you mean tell? You’re just going to make up rumors! That’ll trouble me too!"

You’re threated. If you escape with Arteria, you’ll be fatally murdered in a social sense. However, you can’t let an unrelated outsider near Father's Atelier.

"Come on, get onto the elevator to the lower levels nya~!!"

You’re caught in a dilemma, and Calmia tries to drag you by the arm—

"Too bad...!"

Erika, with a bright red face, grabs your shoulder.

"Wait, E-Erika?"

"O-Okutsuki-san promised to explore the Labyrinth with me! I know you like to take care of others, Calmia-san, but I hope you’ll let us act alone for now!"

Erika butts in between you and Calmia and hugs your left arm.

The gesture resembles that of a lover's, and the feeling of soft flesh on your left elbow cause you, Arteria and Calmia to be knocked into a whirlpool of confusion.

"W-wh-wha-what-what!? "

"Wha-what are you doing to my belonging, you thieving cow!"

"… Sōshi Okutsuki~? Didn’t you say ‘there’s nothing romantic involved at all’ or something like that nya~?"

"That’s true though!? We used to be in a kill-or-be-killed relationship just a little while ago!"

"A-Ara Okutsuki-san, that’s cruel of you! You say ‘nothing romantic involved’, so are you intending to cheat on me and go woo Calmia-san instead?"

"Cheat? In the first place, you and I don't have that kind of relationship …!"

"Mmmm…what is with this lascivious expression? Break up immediately!!"

"Waiit, it tickles! Wait my shoulder is about to dislocate! Arteria, that’s going to dislocate my shoulder!"

"…I see, so you’re lying to me nya, Okutsuki. Alrighnya, have a fun time exploring Labyrinth, you two!!"

Calmia storms away, probably feeling a little miffed.

As soon as her back disappears towards the elevator, the murderer releases your arm.

"…Phew, managed to bluff her…."

"W-Woah, ah, it-it tickles…argh!? "

"Ah, something came off!"

''Creak!'' A shock jolts through your body, and a tremendous itch strikes your right shoulder. The strength holding up half your body suddenly disappears, and as you try to maintain your posture, your shoulder joint is dislocated.

"Kuuugiiii…! I barely managed to pop my shoulder joint in place when I woke up this morning…!"

"Y-You, I am sorry! I never think that you arms are detachable!"

"E-Erm…Okutsuki-san, are you all right, …?"

"I'm not alright, not at all, butbut more importantly, Erika, why did you do that !? Y-You acting like we’re lovers…!"

You ask while pushing your dislocated shoulder joint into place.

"I-I had to do this to get Calmia-san to give up!...It’s too dangerous for her, an outsider to get near Teacher Okutsuki's Atelier…"

"Dangerous? Look, I don’t want anyone uninvolved to get close to that place…but is the lever where that Atelier is located really that dangerous?"

You search your faded memory and recall your Father’s Atelier. That level is rather deep, and probably more dangerous than the higher levels of the Labyrinth, but you feel that a tenth grader studying at the ‘Apothecary’ should be able to make it through.

"… Father was with me back then, but I visited that place five years ago. Is that level too dangerous even for Calmia, a Doctorate candidate of the ‘Apothecary’?"

"No, the Labyrinth itself is dangerous…but the danger of that leve isn’t about the Labyrinth monsters or traps there…the danger that exists there is …"

Erika says, and then pinches the hem of her robe as though she’s frightened by somebody’s shadow. Then, in a low, soft voice, she whispers a warning to you,

"The magical culprit who killed Teacher Okutsuki—the ‘scenario writer’ of this plot.

Within the dark depths of this Library Labyrinth lies the mastermind involved in the events of five years ago.

The existence of the evil ‘scenario writer’.

"T-The ‘scenario writer’…?"

You repeat Erika's hinted words, feeling puzzled.

The ‘scenario writer’—the alias of the evil mastermind who plotted against the Doctor Magna and took everything from you. This term, this scenario writer seems to have written out a protagonist's (you) life.

"…Mastermind, scenario writer?…Surely this name is a little too tacky for a villain aiming to change the fate of the characters (us).

"…It pains me to agree with a vampire, but I feel the same…this was what Teacher Okutsuki called him, and the term he wrote in his will."

"H-Huh!? Father’s will!?"

You, already puzzled by the implication of a scenario writer’s existence, is struck with further confusion.

The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki was assassinated before your eyes. In a dastardly plot, he protected his son from the assassin's attack, and died as a result..

There was no way he could have afforded to leave a suicide note on that tragic night.

"F-Father left a will…anyway, how did Father's will come to you?"

"…It was a coincidence. You should know that the Doctor Magna isn’t simply a leading Labyrinth explorer, but also a researcher of the highest order, don’t you, Okutsuki-san?"

You blurt in astonishment, and Erika pulls a book out of her binder.

"Given the nature of such researchers—to avoid research loss, Teacher had lots of important information in various scattered information storage systems."

"!? I-Is that ‘book’ the research journal Father used—"

"A journal (Evernote). It’s a book Teacher used to use to ‘automatically duplicate what he wrote’."

The slender finger pries the page open, and there, in Father's handwriting, contains a journal entry of his explorations.

—Friday, October 13, 10:29 p.m.

■Work contents and progress

・Investigation pertaining to the scenario writer

After continuous investigation into this conspiracy over the past few months, I’ve finally found the crux..

It seems that the scheme hatched by this ‘scenario writer’ is more devious than imagined.

However, for reasons to be explained later, I shall refrain from detailing everything.

■Tomorrow's topic

・Countermeasures against the ‘scenario writer’ offensive

If my investigation results are correct, I shall be facing the ‘scenario writer’ within days.

My current strength is overly insufficient against that magic.

Gathering the ‘books’ as soon as is imperative.

・Preservation of information

Considering the ‘scenario writer's scheming and my own strength, I must say that my chances of winning are very slim.

I will preserve this information in case I am defeated and killed.

"Ar-Are you saying that Father knew of the conspiracy of this enemy—the scenario writer?"

'''''Impossible''''', you thought.

The Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki is the biggest force in the Apothecary, the mage hailed touted as the protector of mankind. There can’t be someone on this world who could have been detected by him, yet able to assassinate him.

(B-But the date is three days before Father was assassinated, and the handwriting does look very similar to his handwriting: …!)

"…The ‘Evernote’ is a set of ‘books’ with several volumes. It has the function of sharing the contents of one book with the other books. This 'book' is kept under the tight security inside Teacher Yuzu's research laboratory. The chances of it being edited after Teacher’s death is almost zero."

"You mean the research journal that’s meant to preserve information preservation happened to become a will…!?"

"…Yes. From what I can read from this journal, Teacher Okutsuki’s life was targeted by an enemy called the scenario writer, and probably left some information to counter the scenario writer's conspiracy."

"…!! I see. If this ‘Evernote’ is the real thing, Father must have preserved that information someonewhere! In that case, there’s a possibility that the identity of the scenario writer is written in it…!"

Even in the face of death, the Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki never compromised on his justice until the very end. Even when he died to the scenario writer's conspiracy, he believed a successor would carry on his legacy, and thus left the research results the best he could to solve it..

Such information is preserved somewhere safe and sacred, where even the scenario writer's conspiracy can never reach it.

"…Erika, just to ask, have you shown this to anyone else…"

"Of course you’re the first to see this…just reading a journal page isn’t enough clue to figure out the identity of the scenario writer."

"…I guess so. Father probably didn't think this page alone is enough to counter the scenario writer."

"Yes. If this ‘Evernote’ is real, Teacher must have been left behind crucial information to counter the scenario writer's conspiracy…I continue to investigate till today because I believe that information exists."

"If you are investigating…were you deep inside the Labyrinth two days ago because…?"

"Yes. Once reason was to investigate Teacher Okutsuki's Atelier…and another reason to appear deep in the dark depths of the Labyrinth was—"

"—To bait the scenario writer with your own life?"

The High Daylight Walker, who has been silently listening to the conversation, interrupts Erika's words.

"! High Daylight Walker…!"

"A-Arteria? What do you mean, baiting the scenario writer…?"

"If the content of the ‘Evernote’ is correct, then your Father's murder was a conspiracy. In that case, the information he left behind will be fatal to the scenario writer."

"… Yes. If the scenario writer is as eager to find and destroy the ‘information’ as I am to find it…by extension, the scenario writer will try to eradicate me."

"The scenario writer is trying to kill Erika…!"

It appears that your encounter with Erika near your father's Atelier on the night you were murdered was no simple concidence.

Assuming that the scenario writer is trying to destroy evidence, the Atelier, fortified with multiple reinforced barriers, is a dangerous place where crucial evidence may be abound. Once Kai Okutsuki's disciple is to approach there, the scenario writer would be forced to eradicate and conceal the truth.

"…I suppose my guess is correct, and I’ve been attacked by people who I believe to be an assassin of the scenario writer three times…one right before I murdered you on the day before yesterday."

"Wh-What?"

"I see. So you attacked us right after you fended off the scenario writer. As we appeared, you mistook us for the enemy and fought us."

"W-Wait a minute! Since Erika got attacked, does that mean that the scenario writer is still observing the level where the Father's Atelier is located?"

"I suppose so. For a person with the ability to kill the Doctor Magna, observing for five years continually is nothing difficult. If a prey is to land within the surveillance net, one might easily be secretly erased."

"E-Erased…!!"

You gasp in horror at the truth implied by Arteria.

The tragedy of five years ago that took away your magic, your memory, and your father.

The conspiracy that the scenario writer casts up may still be ongoing.

"…You. If her words are true, it is dangerous to approach the Atelier. Those who desire to kill Kai Okutsuki's disciples will try to kill Kai Okutsuki's son as well."

"…But on the other hand, there’s a very high probability that the scenario writer's assassin will show up. If we can drain the memories out of that assassin, it’s very likely that we’ll find a clue that will lead us to the truth."

"O-Okutsuki-san!? Are you intending to take on the scenario writer!?"

"Yeah. If the person who attacked you is an assassin of the scenario writer, the biggest target should be this Sōshi Okutsuki, who has inherited the High Daylight Walker’s bloodsucking abilities to steal the enemy's information."

"Th-That’s too dangerous! Even I had difficulty just trying to get away from them!"

"If you find it dangerous, I'll go alone. It’s the Okutsukis’ problem."

"T-This is my problem too! I can’t forget the great debt of gratitude I owe Teacher Okutsuki! I-If you don't let me go with you, I'll burn these ‘books’!"

The murderer pulled out a ‘storage book’ from the gap in the binder, opens a page with a sticky note attached, tears it open, and shakes the torn part shook it with the cut side downwards.

Then, from the tear of the piece of paper, ''plop!'' ‘books’ fall out.

Falling onto Erika's palm are two grimoire books that you had seen before.

"Th-Those 'books' I brought from Japan…!"

One is ‘A book that duplicates everything on a page, including the function’—the ‘mirror copywriting paper’.

The other is ‘A book that forces the target to answer if this answer is valid—the ‘Permanent Interrogation book’.

"Th-Those 'books' I brought from Japan…!"

One is ‘A book that duplicates everything on a page, including the function’—the ‘mirror copywriting paper’.

The other is ‘A book that forces the target to answer if this answer is vali (Yes)d—the ‘Permanent (Tautologia) Interrogation book’.

The ‘Mirror copywriting paper’ is a grimoire that can duplicate once a page of another grimoire it comes in contact with, including its magical function. In other words, with that piece of paper, it is possible to chant and execute the copied spell only once.

And the ‘Tautologia Interrogation book’ is a coercive interrogation book that can force any opponent to respond only if the answer to the questions written in it is yes. Not only is it useful for interrogating hostiles, but it can also be used as an antimagic, breaking the spell if the interrogation is performed during the chanting.

"What will you do!? From the prior magic duel, you’re probably specialize in a fighting style focused on grimoires! These rune copies of the ‘Bladeedge Storm Spears’ are something you really want, right!?"

The ‘Bladeedge Storm Spear’ has been your ace spell until you lost your magic five years ago.

It’s a medium-high level wind disarming spell (exalmatio) that releases magical power in a straight line. A divine spear of victory that forcibly disarms and restrains any enemy engulfed by its storm of any armament, barriers, or grimoire.

You used to carry a piece of grimoire with those runes engraved on it as a talisman.

"Grr… it’s true that the grimoire page is very important to me now, but …!"

As Erika pointed out, given that you can’t use magic, the grimoire is extremely important to you in battling. Those two ‘books that are used in combat’, and rare books you brought from Japan, are being held hostage, and you can’t simply refute her..

"…Okutsuki-san. You will take me with you, won't you?"

"That immortality of yours is given by I. In no certain terms do I allow you to say this has nothing to do with I."

The (former) murderer and the (current) vampire speak from the left and right. It is unlikely you have any room to dissuade.

"… Okay, come with me, Arteria, Erika."

"Umu, this High Daylight Walker Arteria shall give you power and wisdom."

"E-Erm, I’ll support you too!"

…Having their teamwork isn’t assuring, but their combat strength is undoubted. You, the half-human half demon, lead the vampire and ex-murderer as you set foot on the elevator leading into the abyss.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter6|261 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4

2023-01-26T02:11:37Z

Teh Ping:

==356 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇356 Pages until Memory Loss===

You are caught.

"…Pardon this teacher for asking, but there are rumors spreading of inappropriate male and female intercourse that have reached this teacher's ears."

The Doctor Magna, reclined deep in her chair in the student guidance office, asks in a very low voice.

It has been no more than eight lines since your escape, and you, running on the corridor, are whisked here, not knowing anything as you answer flusteredly,

"H-Huh…? I thought I was on the corridor just a moment ago…?"

"It is an emergency, so pardon the rudeness, but this Teacher brought you here with spatial transportation magic (teleportation)."

It appears you were transported to this student counseling room through a powerful space manipulation spell.

"Apologies for bothering you right after teleporting, but this Teacher wants to ask about illicit sexual relations between both of you."

"E-Erm…Teacher, may I know who spoke of those ru…?"

"Four or five students said so. Since this Teacher knows of it, rumors probably reached the entire school."

The long lunch break at the ‘Apothecary’ might have backfired against you. It appears the students who had witnessed this magic duel had just played an epic game of telephone.

"The rumors involve…well, both of you are of this age after all. With so many boys and girls together, there’s bound to be some romantic development."

"…We’re doomed. Teacher’s going to lecture us to death…!"

(W-What do you mean ‘lecture us to death’!? What’s going to happen to us!?)

"In any case, there might be, erm, such instances between boys and girls. But the problem is about you two '''doing so''' at school! You can only do '''such things''' when alone together!"

"We’re no match for such magic. We’ll be caught in an instant. We’re doomed…!"

(It’s really scary! You’ll end up in another space altogether before you know it!)

The murderer is shivering in fear. Perhaps it’s due to her outstanding magic skills that she can imagine the power level difference between her and a Doctor Magna.

"Engaging in sexual relationships to fulfill your desires are a bigger no go! If rumors are true, this Teacher has to punish you severely despite much reluctance. Is there anything you wish to say in defense?"

"…I didn't do anything. I didn't do anything…"

"I-I swear by all the gods of the Heavens and Earth that I didn’t do anything impure either!"

"…Then, Okutsuki-kun, what about the rumors that you were all over Eri-chan and ripping at her chest?"

"It’s a misunderstanding! O-Okutsuki-kun was pulling at my chest because…"

"Because mur…she said her heartbeat suddenly felt irregular, so I was was trying to check it out for her!"

"…Heartbeat? That is troubling then. Then, what about the rumors that you used magic during your lovers’ quarrel?"

"It wasn't a lover's quarrel!"

"Yes! We were really trying to kill…a mock battle!! Yes, that’s definitely it!"

"It’s written in the school rules ‘magic use is forbidden except in moments of emergency’. Using magic for pranks too is forbidden, let alone magic duels. But you…"

Teacher Yuzu's eyes narrow sadly as she continues with a disappointed voice,

"This Teacher never expected that the son and disciple of Teacher Okutsuki would have such a magic duel…"

"…T-Teacher Okutsuki's son…!"

(…I-If Teacher Yuzu says so, then Murderer isn’t Murderer after all. She’s actually Father’s disciple…)

Though still terrified of the Doctor Magna, you glance aside at the Mmurderer's profile.

Even after witnessing your Father’s talisman, you can’t believe it…yet even his colleague, Teacher Yuzuriha Daphniphyllum Walla says so.

This murderer…or rather, Erika, most certainly is a disciple of Kai Okutsuki.

"Erm…T-Teacher! That magic duel was my fault! It’s not Okutsuki-san’s fault. It’s just my misunderstanding…!"

The (ex) Murderer Erika mutters so in your defense.

"But school rules are school rules. If you do something wrong, you have to be punished."

"…I-I'm sorry…"

The ex-Murderer lowers her head apologetically, pinching the edges of her horns as she reeled back.

The sight of her terrified self really makes it difficult to imagine she was that Murderer prior to this…but she does seem apologetic for trying to kill you, stabbing you with a pencil, and trying to petrify you.

(…She’s actually reflecting on her actions…)

As you look at the demure profile of the ex Murderer, you feel a strange emotion welling up in you.

For five years since your Father was killed, you spent your life seeking only the Truth…if she, the self-proclaimed disciple of Kai Okutsuki, is seeking the same Truth as you, she too may have been tormented by the same despair as you.

(…I was killed on the level where Father's study is…if she’s at such a deep level in Labyrinth, was it because she was there to mourn him…?)

As noted prior to this, the level you died at is not a place where a typical explorer will venture too. Nobody else would have encountered you, aside from those with a deep connection to Kai Okutsuki.

You have forgotten about your past, and don’t know as to what happened between you and the Murderer. Given that she calls Kai Okutsuki ‘Teacher’, and has been seeking the Truth behind the assassination, it appears this gratitude runs deep.

The girl whom Doctor Magna recognized as his disciple and gave the same Talisman as the one to his son.

She may have a deep connection to your lost past.

"This Teacher still not ask you any further about the sexual misconduct, but Eri-chan will have to repair the balcony. Okutsuki-kun may not have used magic, but you are not spared from punishment."

"Eh? Ah, y-yes…"

As previously mentioned, your heart is still unable to accept magic. Since you are enrolling in the ‘Apothecary’, your homeroom teacher, Teacher Yuzu, is mostly informed of your plight.

"Erm…let’s see. Okutsuki-kun, you don't have your textbooks yet, do you?"

"Y-Yes…"

"It may be a little harsh, but this upcoming Friday is a holiday, so the Labyrinth exploration day will be a day earlier. Please use tomorrow's exploration time to unearth your textbooks."

"Eh…"

The ‘Apothecary’ operates on a generous scholarship program, and tuition and living expenses are free. (Although to be precise, it is a loan, given that after graduation, you are obligated to pay for the majority of the books you obtain from Labyrinth.)

Naturally, textbooks, supplementary reading materials, and other replicas are too released free of charge. Since you have to prepare them on your own, this probably is a light punishment as a normal student.

"So that means…I can use the ‘Elevator’?"

"Well, not the faculty’s. You can use the others though."

(…I-Is Teacher Yuzu actually…)

'''"Umu, it may be for your sake. Given that you cannot use magic, excavation and expansion of grimoires are a priority, so the use of the elevator is indispensable."

Of course, you sacrificed some of the remaining 1,000 pages of your precious life to pay attention in class so as to obtain vital knowledge necessary for your search, but the existence of the elevator is a big reason for that.

"Please do your best…or are you worried about entering the Labyrinth?"

"N- no, I understand! I will find all the textbooks I need!"

Realizing the Teacher's kindness, you bow deeply. The excavation of textbooks is just a pretext, and the Teacher is giving you a chance to get a set of grimoire since you are unable to use magic.

"No objections, I suppose? To prevent rumors from spreading further, you are to be confined to you room for the rest of the day."

"I-I understand. I will return to my room and wait."

"Please reflect on your actions so that you will not disrepute your Father."

"…Thank you very much….sorry to trouble you, Teacher Yuzu."

You bow deeply and open the old ebony door.

Leaving the apologetic murderer's profile behind you, you leave the student counseling room.

===◇◇◇351 Pages until Memory Loss===

"…Phew, managed to make it back safety…"

You heave a sigh of relief as you reach your room in the third tower of the ‘Apothecary’.

You should be unacquainted with physical fatigue now that you have the immortality of the High Daylight Walker…but your body suddenly feels very heavy, probably due to being released from your tense emotions.

"…Haa, feels like a long time ago when I walked out of the room this morning…"

''"Mumu~ truly you do not feel so good…given your vampirization, memory block and rematch with the Murderer girl, these 175 pages surely are turbulent."''

"This half day is way too action packed…haa, since I’m on curfew, I think I'll take a little break…"''

Certainly. While you have lots of things to ponder, the first thing you should do is to be change out of your robe that has been torn to shreds during battle.

You interrupt your tired thoughts, take off the ragged robe, and toss it onto the bed.

''"W-wait…puya!"''

"Ah!"

''"What are you doing, you fool!?"''

You have completely forgotten that Arteria is hiding inside the robe.

The silver-white bat slips out of your clothes and gives you a reproachful look.

"S-Sorry Arteria. I had things on my mind! You alright?"''

''"Grrrnnn…the nose hurts. Now I am reverting to my old form, lay out the clothes! "''

"Eh? Clothes…ah!? You stuffed them all in here!"

You found that your removed clothes are a little bloated, and then you realize Arteria’s silk veil is dangling from the hood of your robe. She has prepared a change of clothes to prepare for the transformation of mass when a bat metamorphsizes a human body.

''"I-I have no choice, no? Even a True Ancestor cannot transform along with her clothes…"''

"Then don’t use my clothes as a storage place! Can’t you just hide yourself in the shadows and change secretly just as when I pull out the ‘book’?"

''"Wh-wha!? Do you wish to see me change my clothes?"''

"No, I don't! I'm not such a pervert! Hurry up if you want to change!"

"…Hmph, a cliff I am anyway…"

You unfurl the fabric that has a few holes pierced through it, and the bat flies in, giving rise to smoke.

A slight ruffling of clothes can be felt on the skin, and the High Daylight Walker regains her original form.

"Haa…it certainly is tiring to remain diminutive."

Arteria collapses onto the bed behind her and stretches out her arms and legs to enjoy the feel of the mattress.

"Ohhh, a human bed feels decent. Ah paradise paradise, it is~…"

"…You can lie down all you want, but don’t flail around in that outfit."

You avert your eyes from the skin being revealed through the collar gap, and sit down on the chair.

"Phew…"

(…It’s been so troublesome today. Really, it’s so different from the boarding school life I imagined about the ‘Apothecary’.)

Yes, it was. Since the moment you woke up this morning, you found yourself killed by the murderer, saved by the vampire, and having lost your memories, you were completely naked while sleeping on the same bed as a completely naked True Ancestor…

And while you decided this would be your battle against your Father’s enemies, this is your first duel to the death.

"…I was so close to dying, huh."

You mutter to yourself, remembering the fear you felt during the magic duel. In this battle where life and death was on the line, magic could instantly end a person’s life.

(…I swear to become someone who can save others…yet I fought against Father’s ex-disciple…and almost caused Arteria’s death.)

You vowed to yourself on that tragic night five years ago which your Father died..

You swore that you would never again allow anyone within your reach to be harmed.

(…There’s a very high likelihood that the enemy who assassinated Father is a magical criminal. Since I, as a witness, return to Library City Alexandria, it’s very likely that the enemy wants me dead…I’m prepared to engage in magic duels, so I resolved to get stronger so that nobody else can get hurt.)

And yet your body was paralyzed in fear, your mind imprisoned by flashbacks, your resolve easily crushed by a warhammer. You almost let Arteria die, just as the situation with your Father.

(…Arteria risked her life to save me when I was in peril…Arteria knows every well that she lost her power as a True Ancestor, and could have died.)

Lying on her bed with her eyes closed, Arteria look so cold and serene that one might have assume she is dead..

Only the faint vermilion streaks across her cheeks and her slender shoulders that heave with her breathing prove her survival.

Her angelic, innocent profile shows no signs of the regality as implied from the name of the strongest species.

(…Of course…Arteria lost her immortality after all).

You unwittingly clench your fingers on the armrest of your chair.

(…I don't know why Arteria lost pretty much all of her ability as the strongest species…and could only avoid petrification by sucking my blood.)

As per the prologue of this ‘Last Prayer’, given that she has the power to parry aside stone spears with a single strike, it is impossible for Arteria to be stabbed by the petrifying black spears. She should be able to resist the venomous petrification with her immortal body that can regenerate internal organs from fatal wounds immediately.

The assumption being that if the High Daylight Walker still has the powers of her prime.

(…If I had tried to get to know Arteria instead of just determining her as a mere ‘vampire’, would I have known earlier that she had lost her immortality?)

With a creak, the mortises joining the wood of the chair together seemingly chastise you.

(…In that case, it’s my fault. I always assume that vampires are the natural enemies of mankind, that they’re dangerous monsters, that a vampire would have malicious intentions when saving a human, always thinking of fighting the murderer…that’s why I almost let Arteria die.)

You feel a sharp pain from deep within your heart.

If, as you guessed, Arteria is the strongest Nosferatu, and the immortality she gave you is merely out of childishness to relief her boredom, that the love she professes to is merely pity for the weak, you would be thankful to her for saving your life, but you will not be suffocated by guilt.

For the High Daylight Walker Arteria is a monster who endangers the human race.

She probably does not have a ‘heart’ to be considerate to others..

(…But I’m wrong. Arteria’s not immortal, she’s kind, and caring for my sake. She knows she was kind, and she was thinking of me. She knew she might die, … and yet she still took the petrifying stake in her body for me.)

You gaze at the vampire lying there, tormented by regret.

The contours of her shoulders have a tinge of lingering childishness. The faint lines of ribs appear at her delicate chest. Her feeble, slender pelvis and waist appear so thin, it seems they might snap if one is to embrace her firmly.

For you refused to believe in this ‘love’ the vampire spoke of, and never tried to understand the vampire, Arteria took the venomous petrification, and nearly became a cold stalactite..

"…Arteria…why did you…"

Stumbling on your words, you try to inquire the vampire's heart...

"…Hmm? W-what are you looking at? I sense a wanton stare!"

"!!"

Arteria's embarrassed voice interrupts your words.

"I-It is day, and a little nap I took. Have your beastly desires been aroused just being with me?"

"N-no, Arteria, I just wanted …!"

"L-Lie not to I! Those eyes of yours are a little abnormal!"

Arteria's cheeks flush with embarrassment and she hugged the thin blanket.

Feeling a little remorseful, you look at the body that is thoroughly injured because of your own feebleness, yet she has assumed mistakenly that you are looking at her with sexual interest.

"I-I would never think my cute angelic sleeping face would bewitch my own kin!"

"Don't call yourself cute, and that's not what I mean, Arteria! I’m just wondering if your wounds have recovered fully!"

"Wounds!? D-Do you wish to give in to your youthful lust, pushed me down and leave a wound upon me!?"

"Absolutely not!"

"If-if-if you think of such insolence, then I shall suck your blood with the power of True Ancestor to suck out all your blood!

"…You don't have such power right now!"

You push down the True Ancestor (Arteria) who is rampaging in confusion. The body of the 'Silver Night', the strongest vampire in the Labyrinth, is easily pinned onto the bed.

"Punya! Wh-what intentions do you have!? Let—go—of—me!!"

"Shut up and calm down, you stupid vampire!"

"Auu!? Nghh, it hurts, I am angry, I shall suck your blood!"

Arteria, who has been rolled over, lashes loudly at you. You hold her slender arms to the wooden bed frame to stop her rampage.

The High Daylight Walker, mistaking this as an attempt to violate her, verbally threatens you with grandiose, yet makes no attempt to break free.

…For even she knows.

As befitting of her apparent age, the girl resembling ten years old can’t possibly push you aside with your the strength and weight of a fifteen year old.

"…Why didn't you tell me, Arteria?"

"I-I do not know what you are talking about!? Enough, let me go!"

"Why didn't you tell me that you lost your power as the High Daylight Walker?"

"Fu…!!!"

You interrogate with a soft voice, and the strongest vampire of the Labyrinth squeals in fear..

"…Wh-What do you mean? I-I do not know what you're talking about."

"Then why didn’t you push me aside? Since you can cut through a hail of stone spears with your strength and knock away a doorknob with a shockwave, you should be able to easily nudge aside my body, right?"

"…T-That is…"

The crimson eyes, seemingly filled with fresh blood, ooze a tinge of anxiety.

The undead king known as the 'Silver Night' is frightened by the strength of a mere mortal.

"…You've lost your powers as a True Ancestor, and your abilities are just on par with a human of similar appearance, right…!? You didn’t have the means to resist that venomous petrification…!"

"It hurts…!"

Feeling extremely remorseful, you grab the High Daylight Walker by the wrist, and her body tenses immediately. For you, a mere kin who remains far inferior to a True Ancestor, even a stab through the heart may feel only ticklish to you.

"…It hurts when you’re wounded, and you’ll die when you get stabbed…so why did you protect me and took on the petrifying black stake for my sake?"

"…N-Not at all, I-I did not intend to deceive you…"

"Then answer me, Arteria, why didn’t not tell me you had lost your immortality?"

You keept interrogating Arteria as the latter tries to excuse herself like a toddler.

For you are are frustrated. You cannot forgive this.

You can't forgive yourself for doubting the vampire's love, for hurting her, and nearly causing her death through petrification.

(…Arteria risked her life to protect me. She even lied to me to save my life. I can’t continue to let her bluff me out of selfish interests…!)

"…Tell me, Arteria…why is a vampire (you) doing so for a human (me)…!"

"…For you are a fool, no? You are a fool who will fight to save I, and even disregard your own life! So foolish you are that I had no choice but to lie!"

"Say, Arteria, this is a serious question! So you should be serious too..."

''—Clink.''

The gold chain of the talisman lets slip a little small metallic sound.

"Ah…."

Arteira talks out the crystal talisman from within the robes that you removed.

"…If not, surely you shall sacrifice yourself just as this talisman does.."

The crystal has lost the glow of the Man sealed within it, leaving behind an empty translucence.

"…I am sorry. I know this talisman is left behind by your Father, and means so much to you."

Arteria's fingertips caress the rounded, inverted triangular crystal.

This gesture can activate the added function of the talisman, which is to display a video communication with your Father. Now that the crystal has lost its Mana glow, the crystal shall never be able to display the afterimage again..

For you have depleted your Father’s magic power to save Arteria from the petrifying black stake.

"…A fool you are. If you have known I have lost immortality, surely you will be worried. If you say the truth, surely you will be reckless as a fool again…!"

Arteria murmurs in a muffled voice with her nose buried in the blanket.

The anxious words, unbefitting of the strongest species, cut and torments your heart like a blade.

"…Say, I’m really getting angry, Arteria…you’re savior. You lent me your strength, and that’s how I survived. That’s why I…!"

"—That power!"

"!!"

An anguished shriek interrupts your words.

Arteria closes her eyes with remorse, pinches the blanket firmly, and whispers with a quivering voice.

"…The power that saved you was originally usurped from you. That is why I decided to save you without draining any blood memories…but I am nothing but a vampire (monster) who can only steal powers from others."

"…So you gave up on sucking blood knowledge for my sake…"

From this monologue that resembles a confession, you realize the vampire's mental state.

The talent eater Arteria has known that you always view her as a monster. Through her absorption ability, she knows that you don’t trust the High Daylight Walker.

That is why Arteria has been so determined to prove the genuineness of her love for you.

And exposed herself to the petrifying black stake with her body that has lost immortality, without taking power from others (you).

"…So you think I’ll be angry because I’m forced to use the magical power of the talisman?"

"That is because, because I know. You carry your father's talisman around for it represents the bond of your father's teachings. I know, and yet I…I…!"

"…Listen, Arteria, you're right, I really treasure the talisman. I’m really sad that I can’t see Father's face again. But I…"

"I-I knew it! So you do cherish the talisman more than I! That is why you did not use the magic sealed in the talisman within the prologue of that ‘book’ (Me), no!?"

"I-I just didn’t think about it back then!"

At the prologue of this story, when you were attacked by the murderer, you did not use the talisman’s function.

Without your Magitzkveins, even if you had activated your talisman, the situation might not have differed much…it appears she assume herself to be of a lower class as compared to your Father’s talisman.

She seems to think it was because she was treated lower than the father's talisman:

"…It-It-It is all I fault! I apologize! I apologize to…!"

"Listen, Arteria! I’m not thinking of you as a monster anymore…!"

"I apologize, so! So please do not hate I!"

Seeing the tears in the vampire’s crimson eyes, clinging desperately to you—

"Ah goodness…I get it, calm down already, you stupid vampire!"

You flick at Arteria's forehead with your finger.

"Oww…!? I-It hurts! Why do you do so to this forehead of I!?"

"It’s because you say stupid things! I don't regret saving you at all! It’s my decision, and you’re not responsible for it!"

"Y-You…fmyu?"

You grab the frightened Arteria by the shoulders and declare with a serious look,

"I think you’re more important than Father’s vestige! That’s why I used the magic of this talisman! It’s not your fault, I wanted to do this!"

It is true that your Father’s afterimage, of which there are only two left in the world, is very important. But even if his image disappears from your memories, his teachings will not.

You have decided to abide by Kai Okutsuki’s teachings and repay Arteria's trust with trust.

"Umu…I-I…I…!

"If I have to say this until you understand, I’ll say it! If you still don’t believe, then suck my blood!"

You crudely embrace Arteria and bring your defenseless neck to her mouth.

All so to convey your feelings towards the ‘Talent Eater’ who feeds on the blood and knowledge of others.

"Arteria, I’ve decided to believe in you."

"….Youuuuu…."

The restless, faltering thin arms embraces your back firmly.

"—I too! I too believe in you! I believed in you ever since you saved me! Ugh, ueeeee…!"

"… Don't cry, stupid Arteria. Your snot’s getting all over my shirt"

"Shut up! Si-Since it is from this cute I, even my snot is cute! Now that you can make new ones out of ‘Origami Paper’, this shirt isn’t needed anymore!"

Arteria continues to bury the tip of her nose into your clothes, rubbing her cheeks on the fabric.

…The 'Silver Night' of the Library, the talent eater Arteria. She has always lived in the eternal solitude of immortality, so surely the trust of others is of extremely special value for her.

"Y-You…!"

"…Now do you understand, Arteria? I don’t care about the talisman as long as it’s for your sake. I don't care if I lose the Father's magic if it’s just to repay you for what you’ve done to me. If you’re still worried about the talisman, I'm willing to throw it out the window."

"N-N-No! Perhaps I should throw it out of the window if you are going to throw it away."

"You want it…well, I don’t mind, but there’s no point in you having it, right? "

"There is!"

You glance aside at the lighting window, and Arteria hastily calls you while grabbing the talisman, gently bringing it to her chest to prevent you from snatching it away.

"…This is something I took from you. I cannot return it all, but I still wish for you to receive it.."

Arteria mutters, and gently kisses the crystal.

"…Starting from this moment today, this talisman shall represent the bond of my love."

''Click!'' A shrill sound can be heard, and she imbues into your talisman the Mana that she has stolen from you.

"!…You’re putting mana into this talisman…!"

"Unu…since you say you believe in I, lower your head a little more."

Pinching the ends of the broken gold chain, Arteria gently calls out to you.. She imbues the silver-white mana she has absorbed from you back into your Father’;s talisman.

"This shall be proof. Proof of my love to you, and your trust in I."

"…Arteria…yeah, I understand."

You sense Arteria's intentions, and obey the True Ancestor.

"…I won’t doubt your trust again. Even if my memories are gone, even in the face of trouble, I won’t ever forget what you have done for me."

To repay the deep love of this kind vampire who risked everything her life to save you,

"Arteria, I believe in you."

"…Umu!!!"

Arteria nods, looking completely pleased at your reply.

And then, she ties the crystal talisman that sparkles with silvery white mana firmly upon your neck

"…Mfu, mfufu♪ Now you belong to I~♫ for surely♡"

"…Well, as far as I can remember, there’s two times you saved my life. I’ll make sure to repay the favor."

You gently lay Arteria back onto the bed, and gently caress the talisman on your chest to affirm its touch.

"At first, I was in despair that I became a vampire…but since you’re a True Ancestor, I don't mind being the kin…this time, I’ll be the human saving you."

"Mufu~♪ You really do know how to please others, minor♪ How fortunate you are♫ Surely there is no one who cares for you more than this Arteria♡."

"W-Well I think that’s another matter altogether…but you saved my life. If you’re willing to believe me, I’ll definitely repay your trust."

"Ehehe♪ If you dare to forget I, I shall pull at the gold chain from within your robes and strangle you! Prepare yourself~♪"

"…Yes yes, I’ll treat this as an important memory and have it recorded inside the ‘book’."

"Mfufufufu~♡ Now that it is decided, find the ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’ so that you shall forever be with I♪ Now you, prepare to sleep for tomorrow’s search!"

"No no no, even though I’m vampirized now, I can’t sleep at this time. It’s still curfew time, so I can’t go out, but I can’t prepare my equipment for tomorrow…wait, A-Arteria? Why are you bringing out a coffin?

Arteria ignores your words and pulls out a coffin from her shadow. The huge box shakes the the dormitory room with a thud, opening its lid along with the impact..

"Hmmm? A coffin is a place to sleep, no? What are you talking about?"

"…Oh yeah, looks like this is how vampires actually sleep…"

Yes. There is a seriously big difference between a human and a vampire when it comes to the definition of ‘sleep’.

In the case of humans, sleep is the act of letting the brain rest and recover from fatigue. In contrast, for vampires, sleep is the act of regaining magical power through the birthplace of one’s soil as a medium.

"Now then, do you now have a coffin too? Lie within it now♪"

"I don’t have a coffin. And don’t a vampire have to sleep on the birthplace soil to regain magical power or something?"

"It is inferior to earth, but any medium related to one’s birthplace shall suffice. For your instance…see, would that trunk not be suitable?"

"My trunk luggage is big and all, but I can’t possibly sleep inside it!…Ah, wait, Arteria, why are you locking my elbows—itchy! Itchy, stop ittt!!"

She probably gained your arm strength through the body heat when she put the talisman onto you. A rash of itchiness explode all over your body, and you are instantly folded up into a pocket size.

''Rustle, rustle.''

<nowiki>*Some important knowledge for you*</nowiki> A vampire can be packed alive into a trunk.

"Uuu…! Somehow I have to sleep in a trunk! I hate that murderer…!"

You are compacted into a cramped sleep, quietly weeping within this small coffin. Even though you have obtained immortality as the price from the True Ancestor, you are forcibly folded along your joints. Does the goddess of fate have a grudge against you?

(I don’t just need the ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’, I need the ‘Book to Remove Vampirization’! First thing in the morning tomorrow, I’m going to Father's study!)

You swear, clenching your fists that are (for some reason) tightly stuffed between your ankles and ears.

In order to sleep peacefully on your bed, free of itchy joints, it is imperative that you recover from being a vampire. Your Father, a Doctor Magna, may have a study based deep within the depths of the Library Labyrinth that contains ‘A book that can turn you human again’.

However, you are currently under curfew and unable to use the elevator, so you have to wait till the next day before exploring the Library Labyrinth. Given the risk of the teachers discovering you, you can’t be wandering around in the ‘Apothecary’ just to prepare. The only thing you can prepare for tomorrow is to get some sleep and regain your strength.

(…It's still too early, and I’m not sleepy…but given the remaining memory (pages) left, I can’t fail my exploration tomorrow…I need to get that ‘Book to Cure Memory Loss’ tomorrow and break this curse so that I can repay Arteria’s grace!)

You swear to yourself in your heart, and close your eyes within the trunk.

Tomorrow shall be the Labyrinth exploration day, and surely a busy one. Please rest well to recuperation and retrieve your Father’s collection of books from the dark abyss of the Library Labyrinth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3|630 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter5|331 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4

2022-11-25T12:58:24Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4

2022-11-25T12:56:58Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==356 Pages until Memory Loss== ===◇◇◇356 Pages until Memory Loss=== You are caught. …Pardon this teacher for asking, but there are rumors spreading of imappropriat..."

==356 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇356 Pages until Memory Loss===

You are caught.

…Pardon this teacher for asking, but there are rumors spreading of imappropriate male and female intercourse that have reached this teacher's ears.

The Doctor Magna, reclined deep in her chair in the student guidance office, asks in a very low voice.

It has been no more than eight lines since your escape, and you, running on the corridor, are whisked here, not knowing anything as you answer flusteredly,

H-Huh…? I thought I was on the corridor just a moment ago…?

It is an emergency, so pardon the rudeness, but this Teacher brought you here with spatial transportation magic (teleportation)

It appears you were transported to this student counselling room through a powerful space manipulation spell.

"Apologies for bothering you right after teleporting, but this Teacher wants to ask about illicit sexual relations between both of you."

"E-Erm…Teacher, may I know who spoke of those ru…?"

"Four or five students said so. Since this Teacher knows of it, rumors probably reached the entire school."

The long lunch break at the ‘Apothecary’ might have backfired against you. It appears the students who had witnessed this magic duel had just played an epic game of telephone.

"The rumors involve…well, both of you are of this age after all. With so many boys and girls together, there’s bound to be some romantic development."

"…We’re doomed. Teacher’s going to lecture us to death…!"

(W-What do you mean ‘lecture us to death’!? What’s going to happen to us!?)

"In any case, there might be, erm, such instances between boys and girls. But the problem is about you two '''doing so''' at school! You can only do '''such things''' when alone together!"

"We’re no match for such magic. We’ll be caught in an instant. We’re doomed…!"

(It’s really scary! You’ll end up in another space altogether before you know it!)

The murderer is shivering in fear. Perhaps it’s due to her outstanding magic skills that she can imagine the power level difference between her and a Doctor Magna.

"Engaging in sexual relationships to fulfil your desires are a bigger no go! If rumors are true, this Teacher has to punish you severely despite much reluctance. Is there anything you wish to say in defense?"

"…I didn't do anything. I didn't do anything…"

"I-I swear by all the gods of the Heavens and Earth that I didn’t do anything impure either!"

"…Then, Okutsuki-kun, what about the rumors that you were all over Eri-chan and ripping at her chest?"

"It’s a misunderstanding! O-Okutsuki-kun was pulling at my chest because…"

"Because mur…she said her heartbeat suddenly felt irregular, so I was was trying to check it out for her!"

"…Heartbeat? That is troubling then. Then, what about the rumors that you used magic during your lovers’ quarrel?"

"It wasn't a lover's quarrel!"

"Yes! We were really trying to kill…a mock battle!! Yes, that’s definitely it!"

"It’s written in the school rules ‘magic use is forbidden except in moments of emergency’. Using magic for pranking too is forbidden, let alone magic duels. But you…"

Teacher Yuzu's eyes narrow sadly as she continues with a disappointed voice,

"This Teacher never expected that the son and disciple of Teacher Okutsuki would have such a magic duel…"

"…T-Teacher Okutsuki's son…!"

(…I-If Teacher Yuzu says so, then Murderer isn’t Murderer after all. She’s actually Father’s disciple…)

Though still terrified of the Doctor Magna, you glance aside at the Mmurderer's profile.

Even after witnessing your Father’s talisman, you can’t believe it…yet even his colleague, Teacher Yuzuriha Daphniphyllum Walla says so.

This murderer…or rather, Erika, most certainly is a disciple of Kai Okutsuki.

"Erm…T-Teacher! That magic duel was my fault! It’s not Okutsuki-san’s fault. It’s just my misunderstanding…!"

The (ex) Murderer Erika mutters so in your defense.

"But school rules are school rules. If you do something wrong, you have to be punished."

"…I-I'm sorry…"

The ex-Murderer lowers her head apologetically, pinching the edges of her horns as she reeled back.

The sight of her terrified self really makes it difficult to imagine she was that Murderer prior to this…but she does seem apologetic for trying to kill you, stabbing you with a pencil, and trying to petrify you.

(…She’s actually reflecting on her actions…)

As you look at the demure profile of the ex Murderer, you feel a strange emotion welling up in you.

For five years since your Father was killed, you spent your life seeking only the Truth…if she, the self-proclaimed disciple of Kai Okutsuki, is seeking the same Truth as you, she too may have been tormented by the same despair as you.

(…I was killed on the level where Father's study is…if she’s at such a deep level in Labyrinth, was it because she was there to mourn him…?)

As noted prior to this, the level you died at is not a place where a typical explorer will venture too. Nobody else would have encountered you, aside from those with a deep connection to Kai Okutsuki.

You have forgotten about your past, and don’t know as to what happened between you and the Murderer. Given that she calls Kai Okutsuki ‘Teacher’, and has been seeking the Truth behind the assassination, it appears this gratitude runs deep.

The girl whom Doctor Magna recognized as his disciple and gave the same Talisman as the one to his son.

She may have a deep connection to your lost past.

"This Teacher still not ask you any further about the sexual misconduct, but Eri-chan will have to repair the balcony. Okutsuki-kun may not have used magic, but you are not spared from punishment."

"Eh? Ah, y-yes…"

As previously mentioned, your heart is still unable to accept magic. Since you are enrolling in the ‘Apothecary’, your homeroom teacher, Teacher Yuzu, is mostly informed of your plight.

"Erm…let’s see. Okutsuki-kun, you don't have your textbooks yet, do you?"

"Y-Yes…"

"It may be a little harsh, but this upcoming Friday is a holiday, so the Labyrinth exploration day will be a day earlier. Please use tomorrow's exploration time to unearth your textbooks."

"Eh…"

The ‘Apothecary’ operates on a generous scholarship program, and tuition and living expenses are free. (Although to be precise, it is a loan, given that after graduation, you are obligated to pay for the majority of the books you obtain from Labyrinth.)

Naturally, textbooks, supplementary reading materials, and other replicas are too released free of charge. Since you have to prepare them on your own, this probably is a light punishment as a normal student.

"So that means…I can use the ‘Elevator’?"

"Well, not the faculty’s. You can use the others though."

(…I-Is Teacher Yuzu actually…)

'''"Umu, it may be for your sake. Given that you cannot use magic, excavation and expansion of grimoires are a priority, so the use of the elevator is indispensable."

Of course, you sacrificed some of the remaining 1,000 pages of your precious life to pay attention in class so as to obtain vital knowledge necessary for your search, but the existence of the elevator is a big reason for that.

"Please do your best…or are you worried about entering the Labyrinth?"

"N- no, I understand! I will find all the textbooks I need!"

Realizing the Teacher's kindness, you bow deeply. The excavation of textbooks is just a pretext, and the Teacher is giving you a chance to get a set of grimoire since you are unable to use magic.

"No objections, I suppose? To prevent rumors from spreading further, you are to be confined to you room for the rest of the day."

"I-I understand. I will return to my room and wait."

"Please reflect on your actions so that you will not disrepute your Father."

"…Thank you very much….sorry to trouble you, Teacher Yuzu."

You bow deeply and open the old ebony door.

Leaving the apologetic murderer's profile behind you, you leave the student counselling room.

===◇◇◇351 Pages until Memory Loss===

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-11-13T15:42:13Z

Teh Ping:

==630 Pages until Memory Loss==

===◇◇◇630 Pages until Memory Loss===

As you may imagine from your classroom number being over a thousand, the lecture tower of the ‘Apothecary’ has countless classes, and therefore, lots and lots of students.

All the students will leave the classroom at the same time, and start to migrate toward the cafeteria. Thus, you can imagine how crowded it is during lunch break.

Tch…we’re late. Who knows how long it’ll take for us to get through the crowd …?

The murderer walking before you mutters in disdain. The spiral staircases connecting to each floor of the lecture tower is filled with a dense crowd of black-haired people (there are people of other hair colors like blond and brown, at least half of them anyway). The mass migration of people is why the ‘Apothecary’ has a lunch break lasting an hour and a half.

(A-As expected from the famous ‘Apothecary’, just the number of students is amazing enough…)

''"There may be several hundred people within sight.it will be impossible for this true ancestor to appear and fight."''

(No, it’s probably unlikely that we’ll fight here. Since she didn’t expose the vampire (me), this murderer probably wants to interrogate me or torture me into submission.)

During the argument in the classroom, the murderer did not reveal your true identity. In that case, she probably has a reason for keeping you alive. In that case, even if she, who has much better magic than you, probably won’t use magic that would kill the interrogation target (you) instantly.

(…And besides, I have the immortality of the High Daylight Walker and the absolute protection magic in my talisman. I may miss an opportunity to win, but I won’t lose and die…!)

You gently lay your hand on your chest, feeling the talisman crystal.

To protect his beloved son, the Doctor Magna gathered all his skills to create this magical tool.

This one and only relic sealed in this ‘Apothecary’, the absolute protection magic of Okutsuki—the most powerful mage of the ‘Apothecary’.

(…Despite that, this protective charm only works once. Father’s magic is truly a last resort.)

''"Umu. Given the risk of your identity as a vampire being exposed, I shall appear to fight if push comes to shove. I swear in the name of High Daylight Walker and I shall not let any harm befall my dearest!"''

(…I don't need a vampire’s help. I’m the one fighting.)

In response to the ultrasonically whispered confession of love, you reply with a soft sounding rejection. Even you, who may not be truly familiar with the concept of love, are not so foolish as to trust the love a vampire speaks of.

You and the vampire have a common agreement, that both of you are antagonistic towards the murderer…but this is merely a fragile partnership based on mutual interests. You do not think the love spoken of by the High Daylight Walker is true, and It is also dangerous to rely too heavily on Arteria's fighting skills.

(…I don’t think the High Daylight Walker is likely to save humans for no reason. Vampires are a natural enemy to humanity, and it’s possible she’s trying to use it…I can’t rely on her power.)

A High Daylight Walker is a natural enemy species of mankind, and also the most powerful monster in Library Labyrinth. You do not know how why she granted immortality to a human…but in any case, you cannot expect on her assistance. You should abandon the optimism that the vampire will help you, and fight the murderer seriously.

…Oi, murderer, how much further do you plan to walk?

Can a vampire not be so friendly towards me? My ears will rot.

Hmph, it’s better if its those bullhorns that rot instead of those ears. Maybe you can look more like a human…eek!

You try to gauge the Murderer’s reaction, and the moment you speak to her, your right index finger suddenly disappears. There are many around you, but the savagery of the murderer remains merciless.

''"D-Did she just attack you in a public place…?"''

(Damnit, I was stupid to expect common sense from a murderer!)

You hide your right hand in your pocket, waiting for the severed fingertip to regenerate. The amount of blood smoke is higher than when you were stabbed in your flank, since part of your flesh is missing.

(…This is bad. Let’s hope nobody around us notice my aura …)

You remain alert to your surroundings so as to avoid being suspected of being vampirized.

…Did you see that? That transfer student’s giving off that red aura again…

I-I see it too! I can’t believe it materializes to something so thick…!

Oh yeah they’re going to '''do''' it. He said it comes out when he's emotional.

D-Do it, as in, erm, '''that''' thing!?

No doubt about it!

The absolutely '''wrong''' conversation can be overheard a few meters away behind you. Your classmates have misunderstood your relationship with the murderer, and are tailing you to peep on your date.

However, you are unable to notice them due to the crowd and your wariness against the murderer.

Now then, get ready to turn left. If you want to run, you can choose the right.

If I turn right here, wouldn’t that mean that I’ll be in the air?

Oh my, don’t you understand that I’m telling you to jump from the stairwell and kill yourself?

I know! I mean I don't want to die!

The main staircase of the 'Apothecary' connects the upper levels of the Labyrinth to the top of the tower, a distance of nearly a kilometer, so a fall into the central stairwell means a certain death.

Well, in your case, you will not die due to the fall, but will be tried in a vampire inquest for not dying, and will be submerged in a sulfuric acid bath and converted into black charcoal.

After walking for nearly 20 minutes in fear of your death, you eventually step out into the outermost shell of the tower. This is the place that protrudes outward from the center of the main lecture tower, similar to a terrace.

(…Somehow we ended up outside the lecture tower…?)

You squint in the fierce sunlight and scan your surroundings. Upon this terrace built from the advanced architectural techniques excavated from the Labyrinth, there are little aquaducts formed by sunbaked bricks.

The aquaducts are decorated with sculptures of angels, and the green roof is made of vines intertwined with the pillars. The young leaves of the planted trees sometimes rustle with the wind, and though they do manufacture the perfect atmosphere for a man and a woman to meet. …

(…It doesn’t feel like anyone else is around. Is she going to turn this place to a battlefield…!?)

As long as the murderer is next door, you shall never ever have a a peaceful lunch break.

(…It’s quite a large space, but there’s hardly any obstructions. It’ll be troublesome if she summons stone shapes or shoot stone spares at me like yesterday …!)

Oh my, is the world of daylight that unusual for a vampire born in the darkness?

The murderer asks as she walks to the center of the terrace and turns her head back. The Mediterranean sea breeze blows upstream the lecture tower from the city below, swaying the murderer's golden hair and causing it to sparkle.

Phew. The fragrane of the sea sure is pleasant, though I imagine vampires prefer the smell of death and darkness.

I-I usually prefer the fragrance of the tide too…though the sunlight does burn my skin a little.

You can feel a tingling warmth on your exposed face and the backs of your hands…fortunately however, there is no sign of turning into ash, as per a typical vampire.

… And? You didn't bring me all the way down here just to fight, right?

You wonder about your enemy's attitude, expecting spears to fly the moment you two are alone. Given her actions till this moment, you have assumed she is a lunatic who delights in murdering…

…I’ll be honest, I want intel. Confess obediently, and I may spare your life, you know?

How surprising, she offers to spare your life in exchange for information!

(That’s a lie!)

''"That is a lie, no?"''

It is a lie.

The cold murderous intent that glows deep within those blue eyes is telling you 'I'll kill you after squeezing out every last bit of information'.

''""…But that means there is more doubt that she is involved with your sworn enemy."''

(Yeah. If she’s just an ordinary berserker, she wouldn’t have said to her prey ‘I can spare you’ while alone…!)

Yes. Since the murderer is not attacking you like last night, it shows that she has some information she wants, for some reason.

And the information she wants is not her—but '''someone''' controlling her.

…What will you do if I say I don’t want to answer.

You reach for your book binder and flank, getting ready to pull out a pencil and a grimoire.

…Of course, I will pry your mouth with brute force.

The murderer too puts her hand on her left shoulder, getting ready to pull out a grimoire.

Y-You! A Doctor Magna might notice if you battle at such an open place. I cannot appear and help you battle!

(…I don’t need the power of a vampire. If I can’t defeat her, I can’t get information. It’s alright. As long as I have the memory tampering of the “Last Prayer’, I can counter the murderer’s magic! And I’m an immortal now. I definitely won’t die in battle!)

Well, you have a really powerful ally in the ‘book’ (me)

Due to the nature of magic that can only be exercised by chanting spells, you still have time to write memories before you are attacked. With the abilities of memory tampering and immortality, you probably won’t be mortally wounded easily.

(… I need to beat her. I need to protect myself, to test the power of this ‘Last Prayer’, and also , just maybe, to discover the truth five years ago that she might know of!)

Let's go, murderer…!

You pull out your grimoire, resolving yourself as you shout,

-I'll finish you off in five pages!

You give a declaration of war that echoes.

Hmph, you sure can howl for a vampire! I’ll send you to the underworld as you wish!

The murderer too pulls out her grimoire from the shoulder mail, flips a page, and casts a spell.

Activate key Jc102k! O little king, Serpent Lord crowned with an eight-footed gecko!!

''"You, this is the chant of the ‘Stone Serpent Fang’. Stop her before she can cast her spell!"''

(I don't need a vampire to tell me that! Rewrite…my memory!!)

As you hear the voice that chants, you write the following words in your memory/

'''"I am an expert at bare-handed combat."'''— 193pgs.

Execute—Stone Serpent Fang!!!

As soon as your pencil finishes this sentence, the bricks forming the balcony rise up. The magic that is the legacy of God twists reality, transforming the building materials into sharp spears that are fired away.

The moment you looked up from the page, the spearhead tip came at you with a fury—

Dodge!

Zoooooooo!

The robe that has just contained your head until a moment ago is pierced through along with the hood.

Wh-what!?

I dodged it…I can dodge! I dodged the spell that killed my yesterday!

Your body smoothly avoids the torrential downpour of stone spears that are fired at tremendous speed. Having mastered the fundamentals of combat, you can’t possibly fail to see through such attack.

The murderer has invoked a continuous spell that will continue to function until the Magitzkveins are deactivated. The firing rate of three to four shots per second is comparable to a master spearman, but once the murderer has set her sights on you, they can only fly in a straight line over a distance of nearly five meters.

(… That’s right. No matter how many magic spears she has, the one aiming is still human! Now if I can read the murderer’s aim…!)

Such magic is no different from dealing with spearmen!

Hence, by rewriting your memory, you can even evade these magic spears!

My body’s moving on instinct...! This is the ‘gained experience’ through memory tampering!

Ku…you didn’t have such evasive ability during the battle yesterday.!

The murderer probably intends to stop your movement at in a single hit, for she starts to look anxious. The spears are shot out from the raised floor one after another, but you continue to avoid them with all your might.

(The barrage’s not as dense as yesterday! I can still handle this!)

Umu! She is limiting the Mana inserted into her Magitzkveins to capture you alive!

The advantage of a continuous spell like ‘Stone Serpent Fang’ is that it does not have to be chanted again. However, Mana has to be continually inserted into the Magitzkveins for it to remain functional.

And since humans have only one main vein that can be used for chanting magic—this may cause a fatal opening.

''"You! She cannot chant any other spells unless she stops firing! Grab a spear to strike back and defeat her!"''

(I don't need a vampire to tell me that! You’re saying that I should attack her when her Magitzkveins is occupied, right!?)

It is currently a deadlock, but the murderer has to disarm the magic in the Magitzkveins to cast new spells, and she may expose her during this opening created by the tiltowait and the chanting.

On the other hand, you don’t have the remote, high-powered offensive speels, but you have a tireless, immortal body that allows you to continue evasive maneuvers while taking other actions.

You can’t afford not to take advantage of this tactical advantage resulting from the response difference!

‘While controlling spells, the circuit can’t be used for other purposes’…it’s fine. I haven’t forgotten the basic principles of antimagic combat…
You duck through the rain of stone spears, thrusting your pencil beneath the hem of your robe, and pull out your right hand. You then time the trajectory of a flying stone spear and catch it in mid-air.

''"Well done! You, throw the spear at her!"''

Woooaahhh!

You step on the balcony bricks and swing your right arm in a wide arc to throw this stone spear.

The spear pierces the air and flies at the murderer in a sharp parabola—

I-It’s useless!

—Giiin!! The stone spear is deflected off a transparent wall, deviating from it’s original course.

! A logic wall!?

H-Had she used both the main vein and the sub vein together?

The interference light scattered by the Mana etches complex magic arrays in the void.

The ‘Logic Wall’ is a generic term for an automatically deployed defensive spell, one of the most common means of self-defense in Library City Alexandria.

By equipping a ‘Logic Wall book" in the sub vein and loading it with a chant, one will deploy a defensive spell in response to a crisis.

And as it is a very common spell, the Logic Wall created by a skilled caster is extremely sturday, capable of blocking any physical or magical interference!

Y-You’re great at evading, but it seems you’re lacking in offenses! It’s the right choice to retrieve the grimoire from the Labyrinth yesterday!

!! Did you steal the grimoire I brought from Japan!?

You can’t cast chanting spells without a medium like a ‘book’ unless you’re a vampire lord-level True Ancestor! You can’t penetrate my wall!

Ku…you’re basically a robber and a murderer!

''"You! This is no time for talk! Evade!"''

The murderer adjusts her aim as she tries to drive you away so that you cannot grab her stone spears. You stomp onto the balcony, keeping your distance as you ponder how to counter the Logic Wall.

(A Logic Wall is an automatic permanent spell that’s deployed automatically! I can’t close the gap towards the murderer)

''"Also, you cannot break her defenses with the stone spears that has no piercing ability! Another strategy is required!"''

Ku…! It’s true there wasn’t much Mana scattered in the attack just now!

The Mana released from the Magitzkveins emitted an interference light when your attack was parried. The automatically-deployed Logic Wall consumed Mana to change the trajectory of the stone spear.

Considering the intensity of the interference light however, it appeared she used a negligible amount of Man. Given the murderer’s impressive magical ability, she would have recharged that amount in mere seconds. The impact of the stone spear can’t penetrate the Logic Wall.

(Think…! Recall that magic theory that should be ingrained in my memory! Any automatically deployed spell like this logic wall are usually set meters away from the caster to prevent damage from accidental contact! She probably can’t trigger her wall up close either…!)

Yes. And to add on, a logic wall automatically identifies and intercepts high-threat objects approaching the caster to prevent any attack that may approach out of sight. Conversely, it can’t defend against any slow approaching object or object within the wall to begin with.

(…That means that if I can get into close ranged combat against her, I can break through the wall! I can use my close ranged combat skills that I gained from memory tampering and my physical strength as a vampire!!)

You plan to support your evasive moves and approach the enemy through your strong physical abilities.

Under normal circumstances, humans unconsciously limit their muscle output to avoid damaging their bones and tendons. The average untrained person can consciously exert only about 20% of one’s original strength.

There will be irreversible damage caused to the muscle fibers, bones and tendons if one is exerting 100% strength, and that person will immediately lose the ability to fight…but for a Nosferatu (you) that is not a problem.

For even if the tendons snaps as one leaps, or the arm bones shatter as you punch..

The immortality of the strongest species can regenerate the body in an instant.

(I don’t have much memory left, but now’s not the time to hold back! Time to—'''write''' my memory!!!)

'''“I can temporarily forget the limitations of my muscle output.”'''— 24pgs.

The moment the lead crumbled from the pencil tip, weaving these words—''boom!!'' A sound echoed.

The mighty muscular force completely ruptures your left Achilles tendon, the deltoid, and the anterior cruciate ligament,

And having paid the price, your physical body accelerates to 30 meters per second!

“U, aahhh!!?”

Zoom!! As the wind rips through, you jump 10 meters aside, scraping the sand-brick platform of the balcony with the soles of your shoes to decelerate.

Your body, having forgotten the fear of self-destruction through memory tampering, has broken through the limits of humanity and stepped into the realm of the vampire!

“What!? Do-Does a vampire have a grimoire to buff the body?”

“I jumped…I jumped as if I can use magic even though I can’t!"

You tap your legs against each other, leaping from side to side to test your mobility. Your body has accelerated and decelerated rapidly while destroying and regenerating, completely out of the murderer's aim. The combination of memory tampering and immortality gives you the power to overwhelm your enemies!

“I-Impossible! How do you gain such mobility without chanting any spells!!?”

“Guuhh…my muscles rip apart whenever I jump, and I feel really ticklish inside my legs!!...But I can fight! With this physical ability!”

You read the trajectory and timing of the stone spears, and accurately grab one by its center of gravity. All you have to do is to avoid the flying spears and step into the wall!

“D-Don’t come close!”

(They’re firing with more density…! But if I can approach cautiously and jump…!)

You jump to dodge while getting close, seeking a position right next to the enemy the moment you jump.

(Alright…this can work! I just need to jump high here and break the murderer’s aim!)
The moment you feel you can approach her with your next step,

''“—Halt, do not advance!”''

“!”

The voice from within the robe stops you at the last moment.

“—Veins on, Number Two (Tetralix)!! O primodial spirit that lies within the depths of the earth!!”

“!? Mu-Multichant!?”

The moment you hear the '''second chant''' that shakes the atmosphere, you instinctively jump backwards and pull your distance.

(I-Impossible! A human should only be able to load a spell charge at most!)

You shout in your heart as you dodge the hail of stone spears that intensifies.

As per what you learn in magic theory class, a Magitzkveins that has an active spell can’t be reused. This is the physical limitation that can’t be overcome with skill or training.

''“A-Absurd…! It is possible to use the main vein and the sub vein together if one has tremendous magic control, but the rule that ‘a Magitzkvein can only cast one spell’ cannot be broken! P-Perhaps, she…!”''

A typical human will only have a main vein that’s based on the nervous system. In other words, aside from the sub vein that can be used without chanting, a caster can only chant and use a single spell.

''“—No mistake about it, she has ‘dual veins’!!”''

In other words, this murderer is not an ordinary spellcaster, and not an ordinary murderer.

She has a second Magitzkvein through certain means…probably a hereditary skill of her tribe, or a unique skill ordinary people know not of, and is an extremely unique magical combatant.

She’s someone who hones her magic for the sake of killing—like say, being the assassin of your Father.

“Hear the earth tremor!”

''“Depths of the earth, primordial spirit, earth tremor…! This is the middle-level spell of matter formation, ‘ancient king’s warhammer’! It shall be finished after chanting for twenty seconds or so! Your power shall not withstand it!”''

“Damn it!!”

You plan to attack before she finishes her chant, but your instincts as a close-ranged combatant doesn’t permit you to do so. The closer you approach the source of the stone spears, the smaller the intervals that allow you to evade them.

And the hail of stone spears intensify—this is the murderer’s magic at full power.

(Th-The firing speed is getting faster…was she holding back the entire time until now!?)

''“…Is she forced to show her full strength…you, change your thought process! She is no longer your opponent from before! She is an ‘enemy’ attempting to kill you!!”''

(Ku…I can’t do anything if she finishes her chant! Let’s not attack for now—'''write'''!!)

You decide to stop your attack for now, and fortify your defences.

You pull a great distance, pull the pencil out from your robe, and start to write words in the ‘book’ (me).

(…That’s right. Since I can forget the ‘limiters of my muscles’, I should be able to forget my mental trauma! If I regain my magic now, I should be able to activate the Logic Wall in a sub vein!!)

A Logic Wall is the most common form of defensive magic in the Library City. Until five years ago, you were still a promising mage. Naturally, you had a ‘sub vein for barrier use’ implanted within you.

If you can falsify the trauma in your memories and regain your ability to use magic—

(I probably can use a logic wall to block this murderer’s magic!)

'''“I forgot my traumatic memories and regained the ability to operate magic.'''—1ℓ
.
You desperately write this one line in the ‘Last Prayer’ with the fastest speed possible, but at that moment,

You feel a tingle in your nerves.

“…Eh?”

“Y-You?”

...... eh, huh?

A black mist rises from the ‘book’, scorching your thoughts.spread out from the "book" (Me) like a gush, burning and scorching your thoughts.

“G-Gah!”

''“H-How strange! Such massive magic…is not something a human can handle!”''

The voice of the True Ancestor quickly fades away, and your consciousness is flung towards a certain abyss far away. Your vision that’s swallowed by the darkness shrink quickly, and before you know it your memory instantly harkens back to the Labyrinth five years ago.

The tragic night when your father was killed.

“…Ga, ha.”

The ■■■■ that’s stabbed through the crimson robe as though it was all a joke.

“Fu, ghh…!”

The ■■ and ■■ and ■■ landed upon your tender face.

“S-Stop.”

The ■■ and the ■■ fall devastatingly from your beloved father’s body, letting out a ripping ■■ sound. The ■■ and ■■ were shone upon by the shining lamp, and the ■■ was rolling on the floor. The ■■ and ■■ and the ■■ were like puzzles often played during New Year, and even the ■■ was ■■■■■■■■■■ and ■■■■■■■■■■ vampire ■■■■■■■■■■ absolutely ■■■■■■■■ dead ■■■■■■■■■■ demon ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■

“Execute...ancient king’s Warhammer!!”

Your thoughts, almost devoured by the darkness, hear the chilling chant,

A huge rock plate with debris falling from it strikes you hard.

“Ack…!”

Creak creak! Your bones can be heard breaking.

Your head is struck with a deadly acceleration, dragging you back to reality from your trauma-induced flashback.

Your half-awakened thoughts are smashed to smithereens by this rock with overwhelming force.

“Aaaaahhhh!!”

Your bones are hammered like candy hit by a metallic hammer, completely crumbled to dust. The impact has nowhere else to go, and sends you flying to the outer wall of the ‘Apothecary’ along with the ‘book’ (me).

“Guaahh!? Ack, w-what?”

(I’m a vampire…but it '''hurts'''! It just '''hurts''' all over!)

You feel ‘pain’ after half a day has passed. As a vampire with an overwhelming physical regeneration ability, most external wounds would not hurt or itch at all..

''“Y-You!! Hurry and stand, or you shall be tortured and killed!”''

(Impossible…I did tamper my memory to falsify the memory of my trauma…!!)

You try your best to sort out the thoughts that were scattered by the impact.

(Did the memory tampering…fail…!?)

Yes. You wrote ‘I forgot my traumatic memories ‘. This sentence alone is unable to overcome the mental trauma that is etched deeply in your mind..

Please recall. This 'book' function is to ‘preserve and falsify memories’.

As you write a memory within me, I shall '''create''' the scene necessary to obtain that memory and duplicate it into your brain. Thus, you need to know ‘how to obtain that memory’ in order to allow for memory tampering. ".

(Wh-what in the…!?)

My memory tampering can only offer information without physical changes. For example, in order to grant you the ability to use magic, you have to be granted Magitzkveins, and this involves the ‘reality tampering’ that I can’t possible do.

Thus , this ‘Last Prayer’ is unable to change moments like,

‘Knowing the location of a particular ‘book’ or person’, ‘regaining the ability to use magic’, or ‘increasing muscle mass’.

I am the ‘Last Prayer of a Thousand and One Pages’.

I am your memory itself.

Thus, even if you are to write on my page, ‘I learned the truth of five years ago’ on my pages—

You will never know the truth.

“Gah, ugh……!!”

“…Haa, haaa…you really caused me lots of trouble, vampire.”

Her shoulders huffing, the murderer pants as she curses you.

It appears that due to the multichant of this mid-high matter spell and the highly dense barrage of spears, her Magitzkveins were considerably burdened…

There is no doubt that once the tiltowait ends, she will slaughter you.

''"Y-you! Stand up, stand up!”''

Arteria's voice echoes in your inebriated brain, but your body, stripped of its skeleton, is unable to stand. Even as a kin of the strongest species, you’re unable to quickly recover from the fractures within half your body.

(Th-This is bad…I’ll really be killed if this keeps up…!!)

You are in no mood to unravel the enemy’s identity, or even to extract information about your foe. You try to crawl with the left half of your body that still had its skeletal frame left—

“You’re not getting away, ''Teacher's enemy''!”

“Gaaaah!”

A stone spear zips through the air and pins your leg onto the balcony.

It’s impossible for you to escape unless you rip the tendons of your left leg apart.

''"Th-This fellow knows exactly the weak point of vampires (us) …!”''

“You vampires are weak to stakes, no? Once any foreign object penetrates the flesh, the vampire’s immortality is unable to remove them and regenerate.”

The murderer emits an icy, murderous intent as she looms towards you, who have fallen onto the ground. The grimoire in her hand is glowing with magical power, and she’s wielding something resembling an executioner's axe.

“No more futile resistance…I shall first petrify only the head, and then gather any necessary information from the '''neck down'''."

“Gu, uuuu…!”

“—I shall destroy you, along with the evil scenario of the ‘author’ (scenario writer).”

In the depths of her icy blue eyes, flames of fury and murderous intent flickers.

“Oh, King of the Evil Eyes who rules the earth!”

''Boom!'' The grimoire howls.

The murderer infuses lots of mana as she begins to chant a spell that was unlike before, neither to smite nor to weaken one’s combat ability.

''“Th-this chant is, a middle-high level matter-altering petrification spell, ‘All Petrifying Poison Fang’!?”''

It is an execution spell designed to petrify and bury vampires (you) along with their immortality.

''“Th-This fellow…is not intending to simply kill you! She plans to eviscerate you along with your immortality!”''

A vampire’s immortality can still regenerate from beatings or stabs on the flesh. However, one’s thoughts will cease immediately if the brain is petrified, and you shall be rendered mentally dead immediately.

(I-If my brain is petrified here, my life's definitely end…!!)

“O Serpent Lord crowned with an eight-footed gecko!”

''“Y-You! Please, stand and flee!”''

(Ggh, damn it! My muscles have no strength because my skeleton has been shattered!)

The chants, echoing with murderous intent, sears at your thoughts intensely with the heat of intense impatience.

(…I can't move! I can’t use magic! I don’t have Magitzkveins, and Father's Talisman will lose its effectiveness immediately! It’s hopeless! I can’t do anything!!)

Your brain, exposed to the fear of death, is unable to come up with a way out.

(Think, think, think! Or else, over here, I'll …!)

“Grant the unforgivable pulse of life…!”

You are doomed. The moment the murderer's magic is complete, your entire body and thoughts will be transformed to stone, and you shall die forever this time.

(… Is this the end? There’s an evil magical criminal, one probably related to the Truth, is before me, but, am I going to die here?)

Only now, after being exposed to the fear of death, do you realize the true nature of the battle.

Since you have something to gain if you win, you have something to lose if you are defeated.

And if you lose your life—you shall never get it back.

“N-no! I can’t die here! I haven't gotten anything back yet!”

“Jaws of great poison!!"

…Hiii!

You instinctively place your trembling left arm onto the talisman.

Not to defeat the murderer, but to pray for your Father to save your spirit that has been completely filled with dread.

(I don't want to die…I can’t die yet…!! Think, think, think!! If I don’t think of anything to break out of this, I’ll…!)

Curse of Endless Slumber!

"…No, I don't want to die! I don't want it to end here!!—Faaatttthhhheeeerrrr!!”

Faced with the ultimate loss, the despair of ‘death’, you beg your Father’s image for salvation—

Execute... All Petrifying Poison Fang!!"""

With a thud.

The black stake, a deadly poison that petrifies all phenomena, pierces Arteria's left chest.

“…Eh?"

The fresh blood gushing from the wound splashed crimson upon her silver hair which fluttered in the wind.

The High Daylight Walker, who had regained her true form, took the petrifying black stake with her own body.

…'''This time'''…'''this time''', I shall not squander, again.

The blood tricked down the virulent stake, and petrified right before it touched the balcony’s bricks.

…Vam, pire…?

Why, are you still, bewildered, fool…

The vampire was starting to morph into a statue as she slowly tilts towards you with her hardening muscles..

While this tiltowait occurs, shred your legs…

Blood spitting from the edges of her mouth, the strongest vampire slowly leans forward—

…Leave me, and run!

And so, with a thud, she collapsed upon the crude, burnt sand bricks.

You did not understand.

You had no idea what had just happened.

For there was no reason vampires would risk their lives for humans.

There was no reason why the most powerful species, which could have struck down a swarm of stone spears with a single blow, would lose to a stake of petrification.

Her goodwill towards you was surely nothing more than a monster’s sham to lure its prey.

There is no way that the High Daylight Walker, hailed as the eternal night, can be destroyed within mere seconds of chanting.

She, the talent eater, should never die protecting her kin—

But Arteria's body lets out a shrieking sound as she begins to ossify.

…Wh, y…?

You eke out a question, unable to understand anything.

Grr…silver vampire, why do you interfere to protect your kin?

You had no idea as to why the vampire was hurt when you encountered her the previous night.?

…Umu…my beloved, kin…

You also have no idea as to why the vampire whom you just met professed her love towards you.

—Why do you look like you’re dying, vampire!

And you have no idea as to why the strongest vampire is dying.

[[Image:ToMei_v1 Illustration 06.jpg|thumb]]

"…Hah, haaah …! The Magitzkveins are burnt out…but I managed to strike with the petrifying fangs when it’s hard for her to suck blood…!

!"""

The murderer was panting as her Magitzkveins were burned out by the continuous chants, but she readied her grimoire once again.

Even if you can regenerate yourselves, I can destroy you by petrifying your bodies…! Even though you are an immortal vampire, since '''you are already so weakened'''…!

(!? This…High Daylight Walker is already weakened…?)

The Murderer's mumbling triggers an electric shock deep within your mind.

The silver night of Library Labyrinth, the talent eater, Arteria.

Twice she had shown you glimpses of her power, said to be the strongest of her kind.

'''Once''' when she regenerated instantly from a fatal wound to her flank.

'''The other''' when she repelled the Murderer’s stone spear strike with a single swing of her arm.

Arteria, the undead king, wielder of the power of the High Daylight Walker—

Did so only '''immediately after she had sucked your blood'''.

…Vampire, have you…

You see the back of the mightiest Nosferatu rapidly ossify, consumed by the gray-black disease—

Your thoughts lead you to a fatal conclusion.

'''"Have you lost the power of a True Ancestor?"'''

The High Daylight Walker Arteria had lost her immortality.

…If so, why, me…?

Your lips, quivering in confusion and shock, seemingly eke out a question.

Arteria creaks her neck as she her neck and slowly looks back at you.

You, fool…how many times, have I mustered, my courage, to confess…

The cheeks, gradually overwhelmed by the gray color of death, show a haughty smile.

The High Daylight Walker slowly looks back at you, her petrified ribs creaking,

I loved you…ever since the moment you saved me.

Because she loved you, she wanted to save you.

…I don't understand, vampire.

You could not understand.

How can you, the High Daylight Walker, protect a human like me…?

Why will a vampire save a human despite losing the power of the strongest species, doomed with death?

You call yourself the strongest species, so why did you get hit by a petrification spell?

You cannot understand as to why she, who only met you for the first time last night and sucked your blood, is so affectionate towards you.

Why do you love me so much when we just met yesterday?

And you cannot comprehend this love that Arteria professes to you.

What you can understand is a single future.

And that is, if this goes on, Arteria will die here.

…I won't let, you die…!

You scrape at the coarse sand bricks with your fingers, clenching your fists.

I don’t understand. But that’s why I can’t let you die here…!

Yes. You may not understand everything, but you cannot simply let this vampire die.

If Arteria dies, you shall never know the reason for this ‘love’ she speaks of, and why a vampire saved a human..

(…Five years ago, October 16, on the night Father was killed, I made up my mind…! I won’t let anyone within my reach die…!)

The deep despair and darkness of sorrow darkness, the memories sealed within the abyss.

You, who were saved by a Doctor Magna, had sworn upon your Father’s death.

You swore to regained your memories and magic that were caged by trauma, and to become someone who can save others (Doctor Magna).

I’ll…!

So you breathe in despite your creaking, shattered ribs.

Your nearly extinguished heart pulsated, and you eked all your strength, yelling,

—I swore to be a mage (Doctor Magna)!

You swear not to let Arteria die.

I won't let, you diiiieeee!!!!

You let out a wailing scream, exerting all your strength into your left leg that is fastened to the floor.

Your Achilles' tendon, stretched to their limits, shred with a snap, and your physical body is released.

!? Y-You’re not getting away!

The Murderer senses your intention to escape, and infuses the grimoire with Mana, creating a hail of stone spears. You instantly pull out the ‘Origami paper set’, rip some pages out, and swing it.

Exterminate, vampire!

I won't let you die…nor anyone!

As soon as you flung out the bundle of ‘Origami papers’, the wreckage of the stone spears distorted greatly. The magic left as God’s legacy warps reality, transforming the rubble of burnt sand into sharp spears that are fired.

Facing the hail of spears that will rip through your body, you take a little breath.

"Transform into ‘clay’, ‘Origami Paper Set’!!"

And so you order to all the folded ‘Origami papers’ at once.

(…Since it is ‘paper before transforming’, and ‘able to become matter instantly when folded’.)

The stack of ‘Origami paper’ received its Master’s command, and begin to fold away—

"I can build a barrier!"

The stack transforms into heaps of sandbags, instantly forming a barrier!

"Wh-what!?"

'''Heaps of earth''' rained down, blocking the murderer's magic.

The rapidly intensifying thoughts coagulate the abilities of the ‘Origami paper set’" and the ‘Last Prayer’ to form a defensive tactic.

(‘It’s possible to block any projectile spells like those stone spears as long as there’s enough cover before the caster’. That’s what the magic theory knowledge written in my mind tells me!)

"I want to save…! That’s what I came here for!"

"Ku…you cocky vampire, just let me kill you!!"

The moment the murderer snaps sharply, the stone spears begin to fire at a faster rate than before. They like a torrential downpour, ripping apart the sandbags and destroying the walls.

(…The beginning of the ‘Last Prayer’ states that the vampire revived from the brink of death after sucking my blood. If memory serves me right, I should be able to save her from petrification if she sucks my blood!)

Through a crack in the crumbling barrier, you affirm the vampire's location.

The body of the True Ancestor (Arteria), which had taken on the black stake to protect her kin, is now nearly 90% swallowed by the ashen black.

(…! ‘Less than a minute to complete petrification’! I need to think of a way to get there!)

"Hmph! There’s no point in hiding! Release, Number One (On Australis)! Oh King of the Evil Eye who rules over the earth!"

While you are pondering hard, the murderer finally breaks free of her tiltowait and began chanting again. The cold incantation echoes like waves, awakening the memories written in your brain.

(…“This is the ‘All Petrifying Poison Fang’, and there’s another 20 seconds until the chant is complete. I can’t defend against her direct attack with the ‘Book’ I have!)

"In that case…’Origami paper set’, activate!"

While the murderer is still chanting, you activate a new page.

The Origami paper, ordered to be a ‘long clothesline’, rapidly lengthens in your hands—

"I’ll break through the spears!"

Your physical body leaps out towards the downed vampire like a pole vault!

"O Serpent Lord crowned with an eight-footed gecko…what!?"

You instantly leap ten meters into the air, and catch sight of the astonished murderer and the blackened vampire.

"G-Got to aim again—"

"I won't let you!"

Right before the aim of the stone spears can be recalibrated towards you, you throw two rolled up sheets of ‘Origami paper’ at the murderer.

The pebble-like pages arrives one meter or so above the murderer—

"‘Lamp oil’ and ‘burning coal’!"

Obeying your command, they transform into a rain of burning napalm upon the murderer.

"Wh…yaaaaaaahhhh!!"

"Wooooooh!!!"

You jab at the floor with the tip of the long clothesline and fling your body towards the High Daylight Walker.

Your gravity-accelerated body falls through the torrent of stone spears and slams into the sand-brick balcony.

"Gah! Grr… ugh!!!"

Oof! The impact shakes through you, breaking apart your newly regenerated legs.

Using the speed of your fall, you roll over the rubble and reach the side of the vampire statue.

You exert all your strength into your arms, enduring the creaking pain of your crushed legs.

You are within a meter away from the High Daylight Walker.

Even though your body is heavily damaged, you should be able to crawl towards her!

"…Wait for me, vampire…!"

"Kuuu…! I’m not letting you escape even though my body’s burning!"

The murderer deploys a logic wall from her sub vein as she shrieks through the vortex of flame.

There are still a few seconds until the chant is completed. This will be all the remaining time you and Arteria have left!

"O poisonous jaws, grant this unforgivable pulse of life!"

You claw at the bricks of burnt sand, wading forth in the sea of ashened blood.

(…Vampire. All this time, I thought you’re '''just a vampire'''. I thought that you, the strongest species with eternal immortality, saved my life in a whim. …!)

"Curse of Endless Slumber!"

(I don't know why you hid the fact that you lost your immortality as the High Daylight Walker. There might be a chance that you’re just bluffing humans (me) so that you can steal back the power that’s taken from you…!)

Ignoring your peeling fingernails, you eke all the strength out of your body as you keep crawling forward.

(I don't understand what you're thinking at all! I don't even know why you’re saying ‘I love you’ when I only just met your yesterday!! But I…!)

"Execute!"

I don't want you to die. …!"

Finally, you reach the High Daylight Walker.

And with your trembling fingertips, you clutch the talisman crystal...

"All Petrifying Poison Fang!"

"Ar, te, ria!"

You shout the vampire’s name, unleashing your father’s magic.

——Giiiiiiiii!!!! A violent interference sound echoes.

Countless magic arrays, highly dense logic walls reminiscent of mandalas, are deployed instantly…

The Okutsuki-style absolute defences gnaw at the black petrifying stakes.

"Th-This rune array, the highly dense logic walls are '''teacher’s'''…"

This is the strongest defensive spell that decomposes hostile substances and magical activity, extinguishing them from this world.

It is the protective shield of great love the Doctor Magna bequeathed to his son.

"…Don't die, Arteria."

Basking in the glittering deep blue-purple residue of the magic, you call out to the High Daylight Walker.

You call out to this foolish, kind vampire who professed her love for a human (you), and even sacrificed her life to save.

"…I don't care if you're a vampire. I don't care if the love you speak of is real or not, or why you even grant immortality to a human (me)."

This is all for the sake of saving her from the cage of pertrification, using everything you have.

"I believe you. So—suck my blood, High Daylight Walker."

You stab your palm with the crystal tip of the talisman.

The dripping blood moistens the lips of the vampire that is being petrified.

"…What, a great fool."

The gray skin cracked.

"For I told you to run away, but you really are one who never listens."

The once stiffened joints creak and squeak.

"Reckless as always, a hopeless fool you are."

The closed eye lids slowly lift.

The crimson eyes, seemingly encasing blood, blink towards you..

"A dim-witted fool you are, no?"

The moment the utterly elated whisper gently softly spread through the air.

"Does this not cause me to fall more and more in love with you? Fool ♡."

''—Kasshhhann!'' A small breaking sound echoes.

The strongest vampire awakens from the stone hearse.

"Ehehe♪ It has been five years since I woke from awakened from death so comfortably.♪"

The flying hair is a silver wind. Her long, silky, glossy hair spreads out, covering her white skin.

Her sparkling eyes are jewels of blood. The eyes dyed in fresh blood red are as clear as polished rouge.

"Certainly certainly, so you do believe in I~♪ Mufufu~, ehehe~certainly, for you have fallen for I too, no♪?"

The blood stains on her silver hair is gone, the black stake that pierced her body vanishes, and the dust-covered skin is now sparkling a cold, porcelain white.

The vampire, risen from the dead, grins to seemingly show her joy.

"For now you and I are in love! Surely I must reciprocate your feelings!"

Her smile is arrogant, undaunted, cocky and joyous.

This High Daylight Walker Arteria shall repay your love with all my might, Sōshi ♡"

She seems to shine brilliantly in the sunlight.

"Now then, time to discipline. It is time to punish those who abused a kin of I."

"Wh…ah, servant, skewer her!!"

"Hmph, useless!"

Having witnessed Arteria's rebirth, the murderer foolishly fires the stone spears. However, the countless volley of spears are instantly disintegrated by the logic wall right in front of Arteria.

"H-How is that!? Has she absorbed the logic wall too!?"

"Do not underestimate this talent eater of I! For I have 39 subveins and a total of 937 logic armor layers! Even if you bring 100 trillion of these stone spears, they are useless without any piercing capabilities!"

"Kuu…i-in that case, I have to use '''this trump card'''…!"

Muttering so, the murderer places her hand before her chest. She might be intending to call over Doctor Magna and have the vampire (you lot) executed!

"Mhm…such a conceited fellow. Then witness the true power of the 'Silver Night'!"

As soon as Arteria calls out, a swarm of bats gushes out from her body, transforming into a silver wind. The exponential proliferation of thin wings cast a huge shadow on the balcony.

"!? I-Is this bat swarm actually…!!"

''"Umu! Now I have expanded my domain over the entire balcony! Even if there are witnesses, they shall only see a fog magic!"''

Arteria, having transformed into a misty '''domain''', answers with tremors in the entire atmosphere.

The silvery-white bats cover the skies, and their wings form a pitch black darkness.

Such is the absolute domain of the High Daylight Walker, the strongest vampire of the Library Labyrinth, and also the reason for Arteria's moniker—the ‘Silver Night’ of the Library Labyrinth.

"Guhh…I-I can’t breathe! Vampire, what did you…?"

The murderer, having been blinded by the dense fog, gasps for breath.

The ‘Silver Night’ is the True Ancestor (Arteria) herself. Those who cannot see in the darkness will lose their sight, and the survivors of the domain will have their knowledge drained. Only those immortal kin who inherit the bloodline of a True Ancestor shall have their abilities enhanced exponentially.

''"…You may have noticed that I have lost most of my immortality. It is far from the prime of the ’Silver Night’ (magic)…but it can still heal you!"'

The beautiful dusk whispers into your ear.

The moment the silver-white fog lovingly embarces you, your wounded body is instantly regenerated.

(!? My shredded legs and crushed bones are healed! My body’s gaining strength…!)

The pure white dusk that scatters upon you activates your vampiric immortality, fortifying your body.

—‘Night’ is the domain of vampires.

And the ‘Silver Night’, with its magical power, is the ultimate night (Nox Polaris) ruled by the High Daylight Walker.

(…This is the ‘Silver Night of Library Labyrinth’, a fragment of the strongest species’ power!...I can feel it! I can feel Arteria’s ‘night’ flowing all over my body!!)

The gentle magical power fills your body as it if caressing a lover.

This proves that the love the vampire spoke of is not false.

It is proof of this deep love Arteria professes to you.

(…I can believe it now. This magic of High Daylight Walker…Arteria’s heart!)

''"As long as you remain within this ‘Silver Night’, vampires (us) are truly immortal! Her magic is nothing to fear! Now, time to counter!"''

"Grr… Veins on, Number Two (Tetralix)!! O primodial spirit that lies within the depths of the earth!!”

Right as the ultrasound strikes the eardrums, the murderer begins her third chant.

You look into the dark night with your vampiric eyes, spot the enemy, and say,

"Arteria, lend me your strength. Give me the strength to protect you from death now that you have lost your immortality."

''"…Y-You…!"''

As a kin of the True Ancestor Arteria, you want to protect her using the strength she grants you.

''"Un…uu!!! This true ancestor Arteria shall repay your trust!"''

'''"Yeah. Let’s defeat this murderer, '''together'''"

You decide to trust Arteria and fight.

''"You!"''

"I got it!!"

As soon as you stomp onto the floor, a blue flash races through the pure white darkness.

At that moment, your vision is accelerated with a buzz, and you immediately close your distance against the enemy.

(!! My body’s mobility really is completely different from before!)

''"This ‘night’ is the very Magitzkvein of a High Daylight Walker! Chantless spells are easy peasy!"''

As the True Ancestor exclaims so, the flash races through the night once again, forming a blade in your hand.

(…Got it!! I’ll cut through her logic wall!!)

You accelerate through the hail of stone spears, and charge right into the murderer’s range!.

"!? A-A hundred mighty arms—"

Too slow!

The silver-white blade slashes vertically through the automatically deployed logic wall.

Since the logic wall is a form of magic, a tiltowait of the circuit, or the opening after its destruction, is unavoidable.

Seizing this gap, you step through, twirl the blade in your palm—

"Haaaaah!"

And you strike a powerful back slash against the blank of the murderer!

"Argh…!"

''Clang!'' The and the silver steel blade sank into the dark indigo robe.

Now a master of melee combat, you snap the murderer's body by the waist.

"Haah!"

The forcibly swung blade sends the murderer flying hard..

The murderer flies aside, bounces a couple of times off the balcony, and slams into a shattered angel statue.

"Ack, ka, fuuu…!"

The murderous chanting stops, and the gray book spine falls between the murderer's fingers.

In order to use chanting spells, a ‘book’ has to be connected to the Magitzkveins before a chant is muttered. A mage that has lost a grimoire poses no threat..

"H-How can I, be defeated, here… …!"

"…The inheritor of the title of Doctor Magna and a kin of the High Daylight Walker will never lose to a mere murderer."

"Ku, uuu…"

The murderer’s thoughts are suspended due to the pain, but she tries to get up and grab the grimoire…

"It’s our win."

However, she loses to her exhaustion caused by the battle, and collapses with a thud onto the coarse sand brick balcony.

"…Hah! Hah, hah, hah…!"

Finally released from your extreme state of tension, your shoulders heave wildly as you gasp for oxygen.

The disadvantage left you unable to relax, and the struggle left you asphyxiated, but you manage to turn the tables.

You execute the function of the the ‘book' to its limit and break through the the murderer's magic, even saving the petrified Arteria from the brink of death.

"Haa, haaa…! Arteria, are you fine? The petrification!?"

''"…Umumu. A little tired, I suppose. I can no longer maintain the 'Silver Light'…!"''

"!? Ah, Arteria."'

The moment the voice ring from the depths of the silver-white fog, a gust blows through the ‘night’.

It seems the High Daylight Walker that has been sustaining this domain has stopped providing magical power, for the silvery-white dusk quickly fades away, fizzling and vanishing into the atmosphere.

"The ‘Silver Night’…! A-Arteria!?"

''"Fear not. It is just a matter of magic weakening! Do not worry about I."''

You call out the vampire's name, and a bat flaps its wings as it appears on this completely cleared battlefield. It appears she’s slightly weakened because you have drained some magical power from her, and thus she is no longer sustain the night.

"Arteria, thank goodness …!"

''"You, it is more important to extract the Truth instead of worrying about I!"''

The strongest species hides itself beneath the hood of your robe as she urges you on through ultrasound.

Arteria willingly risked petrification to protect your will to ‘regain the truth’.

If you wish to repay that sacrifice of hers, you should not squander the perfect opportunity to take knowledge from the murderer.

"…Got it."

You place the shattered talisman in your robe pocket, and turn towards the murderer.

The murderer has lost her grimoire, her logic wall shattered, and her Magitzkveins are depleted. However, her ultramarine eyes continue to stare at you with hostility.

"…Vam, pire…you…!"

''"…Since she was near the study yesterday, it appears she has some relation to your father. Given her intent to murder you, surely there is a higher likelihood of evil intent!"''

(Yeah. It’s not weird for her to be at such a low level of the Labyrinth if she’s planning to kill '''any person visiting the study'''. She knows about the incident five years ago, so that’s why she’s trying to kill all witnesses (me)…!)

''"The ‘enemy’ has waited five years for you, who once fled this Library City Alexandria, even attempting to assassinate you. Surely she is none other than the one who murdered the Doctor Magna! If you suck her knowledge…!"''

"Then I can get information about Father's enemies!"

You pin down the murderer, pressing down upon her legs with your knees, basically riding upon her.

The murderer tries to resist, but it's futile!

"…Kill, me. Instead of being humiliated by being a vampire’s captive, I…!"

"Fool me not, murderer. I seek truth, not vengeance!"

You seize her by the collar to prevent her from biting her tongue.

"Ugh…!!!"

"…I’ve been seeking the truth since that day five years ago. I lost my magic and my memory, but I still return to this Library City Alexandria to retrieve the truth!"

You stare sharply into the ultramarine blue eyes of the murderer and question her,

"—Answer me, murderer!! Who killed Father…Kai Okutsuki five years ago!!?"

You yearn for the truth behind your Father’s death, that truth five years ago.

"…'''Father, you say'''?"

Her deep blue eyes narrow slightly, seemingly reflecting her inner doubt.

"…Is your Father’s surname Okutsuki? But the vampiric sacrifice…no way, the 'Scenario Writer'?"

The murderer’s eyes remain fixated on you and start to ramble madly as she utter a spiel of unintelligible words…perhaps she knows you are far from knowing the truth, and wishes to befuddle you with falsehoods.

"…You’re still playing dumb…! What a shallow method befitting a criminal!!!"

Your sworn enemy, having lost in magical combat and is pinned by you, still plans to conceal the truth with deception and falsehood. You tug at the collar of the despicable assassin and mutter in a low voice.

"Guh…l-let go of me, vampire! Th-there’s a huge misunderstanding between you and I…!"

"Unforgivable…! If you're going to stop me from finding the truth, then…! "

Manipulating this murderer behind the scenes is the sworn enemy who took everything from you. It’s futile to seek out the truth with words from a criminal who had murdered a person.

Having decided that negotiations and interrogations are meaningless—you bare your vampire teeth and say,

"I’m taking it back from you, murderer…!"

From the High Daylight Walker, you inherit the ability to ‘absorb knowledge’. It’s a power to destroy any pretense, to reclaim the truth.

If the enemy refuses to talk, then draw information from her blood!

"I’m taking all the memories you have five years ago from your blood!"

You savagely tear at the bust of her blouse that is in the way, ready to stab your teeth at her neck.

—Kling. A cold metallic chain lets out a crisp sound..

A crystal talisman, '''one exactly the same as yours''', is dangling before her chest..

"…Huh?"

The protective talisman slides across the murderer's skin, shakes slightly amidst the valley of her ample cleavage, and stops.

The golden Venetian chain, reflecting the glittering sunlight,

The rouleau triangle crystals gives a blue-purple glow, infused with magic.

It is the very same amulet that you Father left you with.

''W-Why do you have this talisman…?"

Stupefied, you mutter at this inexplicable turn of events.

For this Crystal Talisman is a magical tool forged by the Doctor Magna, Kai Okutsuki for his beloved son, the only Magitzkvein of absolute defense that exists in this world.

It is the deep bond of love your father had bequeathed you..

Thus, the Doctor Magna, Kai Okutsuki, couldn’t possibly have given this talisman to the murderer.

"Why, do you…only Father is able to create this talisman!"

"! S-Since you know where this talisman comes from, then the logic wall just now…are you really '''Teacher Okutsuki’s'''…!"

"!!!? '''T-Teacher Okutsuki'''!?"

Once you hear the words eke out from the pink lips, your tug at the robe become more forceful.

This murderer is an enemy of your father, a comrade of the sworn enemy who took everything from you.

But with the talisman before your eyes, when there is no purpose in concealing her identity, there is no reason for her to call Kai Okutsuki as ‘teacher’.!

"A-Aren’t you the ‘Scenario Writer’ assassin who’s impersonating Kai Okutsuki’s son, trying to kill me…"

"Impersonating as Father’s son…y-you got to be kidding, murderer! You’re the one who know of my relationship with Father, and wanted to kill me so that the truth will never be known, right!?"

You scream in burning rage, increasingly livid at the growing frustrated at the mismatched conversation.

‘You’re part of those sworn enemies, and also the assassin who tried to kill you.’

The various circumstantial evidence all point to such a hypothesis…

Yet the lone fact that she calls your father ‘teacher’ is an unexplainable contradiction.

"…Wh-Who are you…!?"

While all doubts are swirling in your thoughts as you try to uncover the murderer's true identity.

"…Okutsuki-san. I’m the disciple of Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki…'''your father's disciple'''."

The voice quivering with despair and capitulation confesses its true identity.

'What about …, a disciple of the Okutsuki precept …Father, you say?'

"…Huh? Kai Okutsuki…Father’s disciple?"

The burning hatred and the tension ease up immediately. It seems there has been a dire misunderstanding has existed between you and the murderer.

"A-Aren’t you one of Father’s sworn enemies who is sent to assassinate me…?"

The murderer you assumed to be a sworn enemy is actually your father’s disciple.

"I-I made such a grave mistake…! I thought the enemy sent a vampire to kill me because I got too close to figuring out the truth to Teacher’s death. I-I-I… "

She, too, has been independently investigating the truth behind the death of Doctor Magna Kai Okutsuki.

In other words, the battle from before has been a meaningless farce.

"—Ehhhhhhh!!???"

"—You’re kiddddiiiiinnnnggg!!?"

Two overlapping screams echo through the outskirts of the ‘Apothecary’.

"So-So is this talisman what Father had given you?"

"Yes, that's correct! ! My savior Teacher Okutsuki gave this to me, and it’s very important…b-but I made such a great mistake against Okutsuki-san."

"Th-That’s too big a mistake! I got killed once!"

"Th-Then, you’re originally human!?"

"The manner you realize it is completely wrong! Didn’t I tell you since the moment we met in the classroom!?"

"T-That’s because!! Back then!! I-I was shocked, and I panicked…!!!"

"You wouldn’t be stabbing others with pencils when panicking!! Return me my pancreas!"

"I was certain that logic wall seemed familiar…I didn’t think you would be Teacher’s son! I-I really don’t know how to make up for this…!!!"

"Apologizing isn’t going to do anything now! Thanks to you, I’m now a half-human, half-vampire hybrid!! And more importantly, you’d be a real murderer if it’s not for Arteria!!"

"I’m sorry. I-I’m sorry…"

"I said apologies aren’t going to cut it! Don’t you remember what you did to me!? You stabbed my pancreas with 39 spears, chopped my fingers, crushed my bones, and almost petrified me!"

You continue to lambast the murderer, venting your agitated emotions.

Since you so happen to be attacked by your father’s disciple, and almost got petrified together with Arteria, you certainly have the right to be raging.

Due to the recoil from breaking free of the fear of death, you intend to continue lambasting the murderer,

"…Uu, uu…!"

A whimper.

A single tear fall from the murderer’s ultramarine eyes.

"…Murderer, you…!"

"…I'm sorry. I was only trying to repay Teacher's kindness…but I actually mistook Teacher's son for an assassin of the Scenario Writer,…! "

"‘Scenario Writer’? Wait, did you kill me because you mistook me for someone else…?"

You hear the quivering whimper, and finally realize the murderer’s reason to fight.

The murderer once said, " I thought the enemy sent a vampire to kill me because I got too close to figuring out the truth to Kai Okutsuki’s death". She ‘misassumed’ you to be the enemy assassin, and tried to defeat you in a magic duel.

…But that doesn't add up.

Given that the murderer has mistaken you for someone else and almost kill you in a magic duel, there has to be '''someone else''' who can be mistaken for you.

In other words, aside from you and the murderer, a '''third party''' has to exist.

"W-Wait, murderer. Are you saying that you’re attacked by someone other than us…!? "

So you ponder, trying to grasp the meaning of her words—

"Fu…fuunnnnnyyyyaaaa!?"

A really, really familiar cat-like cry interrupt your words..

…Now then, you left the classroom with the murderer, reached a completely unpopular balcony, and after a magic duel, pinned her down and ripped at her chest..

Through the obscene lenses of puberty, your actions can be described as such.

You forgot about a lunch date with your girlfriend, and try to appease this enraged girlfriend through a magic duel, only to be easily defeated.

And once your furious girlfriend pursued you, you summon the one you have an affair with, a silver-haired girl (who is completely naked to boot) and have her take an attack, suffer a grievous wound, and you move her aside..

And then you two were surrounded by a silver fog, you start to counterattack. You violently subdue your girlfriend, strip her, and pull out—

You’re about to put an end to this lovers quarrel through physical words (in another sense).

"Ah…wait, th-this isn’t it! Listen to me, Calmia-sa..."

"Okutsuki, yo-you pervert nyyyaaaa!"

The distinct high-pitched meow of the cat tribe echoes through the outskirts of the ‘Apothecary’.

"O-Oi Prez! Mood’s going well, don’t disturb them…uooooooh!"

"Let go!!! S-Such illicit relationships can’t be ignored here!!"

Calmia, whose ears and tail furs are bristling, hops out from the doorway leading to the lecture tower. Her cheeks are bright red, probably due to the combined effects of her intense anger and shame.

"C-Calmia-san!? And the classmates…d-don’t come here…!"

The murderer screams franctically as she uses her blouse to covers her voluptuous chest that can’t be covered with her hands. To an onlooker, it sounds like the sobbing of a girl who almost got raped…

"U-Uh oh, she saw our faces!" "Damn it, hey Prez, let’s scream!"

"Funyaa! Wait, don’t ride on me~!! You’re heavy~!!"

A male student resembling a dog hops out, restraining Calmia who appears to be trying to stop you.

He smiled very cheerfully and declared with a thumbs up.

"Don’t worry Okutsuki, Erika! We didn't see anything! We certainly won’t be telling anyone!!"

Well I certainly can tell you that he definitely will not abide by this promise.

"Wa-Wait, it’s a misunderstanding! Anyway, how long have you people been watching?"

"Gotta chant some escape spells! We’ll be in a bloodbath if the transfer student catches us!"

"I won't do that!"

"P-Pl-please…please let go of me Okutsuki-san!!"

You shout with tears in your eyes. At the same time, the murderer knees you in the back."

"Ugebu!?"

"Chant complete! Executing, grab Prez! Execute, twin tempest wings!!!"

You make a funny sound, and your classmates disappear like the wind. As to be expected of tenth graders studying in the ‘Apothecary’, they truly mastered the use of escape magic."

"Wa-woah! I-I got to shut them out! Before they can report about the result of this magic duel!"

The rules of the ‘Apothecary’ forbids students from having magic duels against each other. You, with your lumbar vertebrae and sciatic nerve destroyed, roll about on the floor, and next to you, the murderer stands up with a bewildered look..

"V-Vampire!...No-no, Okutsuki-san! We’ll talk about the details later! I’ll stop them and protect your secret!"

The murderer shouts and rushes into the walled area.

The only ones left behind are a paralyzed halfling, a vampire in bat form, and countless stone spears that have pierced the entire wall of the outermost shell.

''"…Good grief. It seems they are gone. Well, how long are you intending to crawl. Regrow your hip bones quickly and stand up!"''

"Ugh…I got my spine shattered, and my classmates got a huge misunderstanding right after I transferred here!"

You manage to stand up, tormented by a raging itch and embarrassment.

It's hard to believe that just minutes ago, you were having a life-threatening magic duel. Is your life cursed to never be able to be normal?

"Whew, whew…th-that murderer thought I’m ‘one with those enemies’…! So are there other forces aside from murderer and me…? "

''"…It is unexpected of that murderer girl to be your father’s disciple…but retreat is of the essence. Remain so here, and you shall be executed."''

"Ehh!? E-Executed by the murderer!?"

No, by Doctor Magna's magic.

Do recall. This is the headquarters of the ‘Apothecary’, the third of the four great powers. This is where Labyrinth explorers who boast of their overwhelming magic congregate.

Even though it is in the outermost shell where few people can actually see. Given that witnesses have seen such a grand magic battle, it is expected for a Doctor Magna to be notified.

"Y-yikes! If news of the magic duel gets out there, I’ll get killed by a Doctor Magna!"

You jolt up, terrified by the fear of death, and run away from the devastated balcony as fast as you can.

You must escape back to your dorm room before a Doctor Magna finds and executes you!

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter2|936 Pages until Memory Loss]]
| Return to [[Tosho_Meikyuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter4|356 Pages until Memory Loss]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-10-26T03:36:27Z

Teh Ping: I feel slow

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-08-17T23:46:06Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-05-21T07:39:35Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-05-21T07:37:51Z

Teh Ping:

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi

2022-03-27T16:42:06Z

Teh Ping:

{|English}}
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|thumbnail|right|250px]]
Sunday Without God (神さまのいない日曜日 Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyōbi) began as a light novel series written by Kimihito Irie, and illustrated by Shino. Irie entered the first novel in the series, originally titled Sunday People (日曜の人達 Nichiyō no Hitotachi), in Fujimi Shobo's 21st Fantasia Prize in 2009 and the novel won the Grand Prize. The first novel was published by Fujimi Shobo on January 20, 2010 under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko imprint, and the series has been completed with 9 volumes as of May 20, 2014.

==Story Synopsis==

On Sunday, God abandoned the world, after admitting failure. Ai is the 12 year-old child of a Grave Keeper, and a man by the name Hampnie Hambart. Her mother told her that one day, her father would come to the village. One day, long after her mother has passed, a mysterious man claiming to be Hampnie Hambart massacres Ai's village, and requests that she bury the dead, as a Grave Keeper.

==Series Information==

*Genre: Fantasy, Supernatural
*Original Title: 神さまのいない日曜日
*Author: Kimihito Irie
*Illustrator: Shino
*Published Volumes: 9
*Series Status: Complete

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Registration Page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5988&p=198423#p198423 Feedback Thread].'''

'''You can also help us with our editions on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6031 Edit Discussion Thread].'''

==Updates==
*March 28, 2022
**Project completed
*November 22, 2021
**Volume 3 completed
*November 20, 2021
**Volume 2 completed
*August 31, 2018
**Volume 1 completed
*August 22, 2013
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*August 7, 2013
** Volume 2 Prologue completed
** Volume 1 Prologue completed
*August 4, 2013
** Volume 1 Afterword completed
*July 23, 2013
**Initiated as a teaser project

==Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi by Kimihito Irie==

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume1|Volume I]]===
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - For Those Who Love Legends]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Test Me, Birth and Honor]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume2|Volume II]]===
[[File:Kamisama v02 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - The City and the Youth]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Bad Dragon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - The Stars]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Alone in Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume3|Volume III]]===
[[File:KnIN_03.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Egg is First]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - All Night Classroom]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Fifteen Monsters]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume4|Volume IV]]===
[[File:KnIN_04.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Living By]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The World Tower]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - W.W.W]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - An Episode Concerning a Certain Big Brother & Little Sister]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume5|Volume V]]===
[[File:KnIN_05.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Prologue|The Prologue of a Long Time Ago]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sealed Town]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Death Went Somewhere Far Away]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Academy Rules]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Life Leading to the Deadly Disease]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Epilogue|And the Unending Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume6|Volume VI]]===
[[File:KnIN_06.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Fallen Star Thinks of the Heavens]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Ai's Song]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume7|Volume VII]]===
[[File:KnIN_07.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Wind's Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Cross Horizon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Ashes and the Flames]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume8|Volume VIII]]===
[[File:KnIN_08.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Fireworks]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Baby Doe]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Alice in Nightmare]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Witch Hunt]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Silver Bullet]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9|Volume IX (Finale)]]===
[[File:KnIN_09.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Ghost Falls Over]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The World's Sounds]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Dead Friend]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude|Interlude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Sunday Without God]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6|Final Chapter - Like Ten Billion Ants and One Ant]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Appendix|Special Appendix - Ai's Hill]]
 

==Project Staff==

:*Supervisor: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*Project Manager: [[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:MyProjectAlicization|MyProjectAlicization]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[User:MochaCookies|MochaCookies]] (Chinese translator)

===Editors===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Rage|Rage]]
:*[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]]
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:dim1|dim1]]
:*[[User:Gsimenas|Gsimenas]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:KDTV|KDTV]]
:*[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

==Series Overview==

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
*Volume 1 - 神さまのいない日曜日 (January 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3477-1 
*Volume 2 - 神さまのいない日曜日II (May 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3521-1 
*Volume 3 - 神さまのいない日曜日III (October 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3579-2 
*Volume 4 - 神さまのいない日曜日IV (February 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3612-6 
*Volume 5 - 神さまのいない日曜日V (June 18, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3649-2 
*Volume 6 - 神さまのいない日曜日VI (November 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3699-7 
*Volume 7 - 神さまのいない日曜日VII (April 20, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8291-3738-3 
*Volume 8 - 神さまのいない日曜日VIII (July 20, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8291-3912-7 
*Volume 9 - 神さまのいない日曜日IX (May 20, 2014) ISBN 978-4040701103 
 

==More Information==
*[http://kami-nichi.wikia.com Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi Wikia]
*[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sunday_Without_God Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi English Wikipedia Article]

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Kimihito Irie]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9

2022-03-27T16:39:40Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "===Novel Illustrations=== {{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations}} {{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue}} {{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volu..."

===Novel Illustrations===
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter4}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword}}
{{:Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Appendix}}

<noinclude>

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume8|Volume VIII]]
| [[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Appendix

2022-03-27T16:35:49Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Appendix - Ai's Hill== They slowly made our way through the snow-clogged mountain path. They let out white breaths as they used their snowshoes like skis. Couldn’t we..."

==Appendix - Ai's Hill==

They slowly made our way through the snow-clogged mountain path. They let out white breaths as they used their snowshoes like skis.

Couldn’t we have waited until spring? Alice, who was almost buried in the snow, complained away. Well well, Ai calmed him down, and they hurried on. They crossed a peak, went past a stream, and got lost twice before arriving at the place.

The hometown was buried in snow.

There was hardly a trace of the destruction that Hampnie had left behind. The scars left by a year of wind and snow were emphasized. The warehouse was ravaged by animals and houses were crushed by the weight of the snow.

"Are you okay?"

Alice said.

"A little weird."

Ai answered and almost fell towards him. Alice hastily held her up. She beamed at his anxious face, and he too smiled back as he threw Ai into a pile of snow. The rest was war.

They decided not to go to her old house. She had better things to do than that.

They left the village and entered the hill again. They crossed fallen trees and bypassed falling rocks. Ai took three wrong turns, even though she used to be able to walk this path with her eyes closed..

It was as if the land had been created to be a graveyard.

The hill, which had once been fertile, was desolate, and fossilized stumps squeaked in the wind as the snow fell. There was no sign of life on the barren slopes, and the Dead were buried under the snow, not even breathing.

"Woah, they are buried under the snow."

"It’s a tough job."

The warehouse that was supposed to be at the foot of the embankment of the hill had already collapsed, and the two of them dug through the snow and wreckage to find shovels and hoes.

They shoveled snow, polished headstones, and tended to the graveyard.

They were sweating, and their white breaths melted the powdery snow.

Surely they would be buried under snow again the next day. She understood that. Despite that, Ai brushed off the snow.

She cleaned the graves of Yoki and Anna.

Yuto and Yoanna, Yuki and Abel. Kyon and Cain….

They cleaned up everyone, and finally, Ai,

"─ It's been a long time. Mom. Dad."

She felt like she was saying that she had returned home

Ai fell silent. For no other words came out.

Alice too was silent. He sat down next to Ai while silent..

The only thing that passed was a sad moment. Sadness, confusion, sleepiness, pain, love, hardship…

Kizuna Astin and Hana Astin.

They knew those two were not present here. All that remained here was a cold slab of stone and an old rotting body.

Still, Ai spent a long time there. If she could, she would have stayed with them forever, buried in the snow. But,

"It's cold."

Alice unfolded the front of her coat and wrapped Ai in it. The impatience weakened a little and soon became something different.

Ai smiled. She beamed, and grinned.

"…It's almost sunset."

"Are we done?"

Yes. She answered, and slipped out of Alice's coat. She stood up.

—If you ever feel lonely, you can come back. We have all the time in the world.

"Shall we go, Mr. Alice?"

Ai reached her hand out as if inviting him to dance.

"Yeah."

Their warm hands joined together, and together they stood up.

"Fufu, Mr. Alice."

"Hm?"

"We'll be together forever, won't we?"

Alice was surprised. He probably never dreamed that Ai would say such a thing. But,

"Yeah."

He grinned as he said so.

Overjoyed, he took that hand and walked away, holding her tightly.

There was an endless world before them. And there was an endless amount of time.

 

 

She still had an inkling of a feeling that she was dreaming.

 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Afterword

2022-03-27T16:34:58Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Afterword== Thank you for your time. How did you like the latest volume of ‘Sunday Without God’? Actually no, I'm not talking about this volume alone. As this is the l..."

==Afterword==

Thank you for your time. How did you like the latest volume of ‘Sunday Without God’?

Actually no, I'm not talking about this volume alone. As this is the last volume, it’s not just a thank you for finishing this final volume, but also a ‘thank you’ for finishing the entire series, and a question of ‘how is this series’.

Phew~, it's over. Really, it's over. I feel like I can't believe it. My soul is completely gone. What shall I say?.

I don't know, even though it's the last time, but I can’t think of anything to say. In the past, I had so many topics I wanted to write, but I just couldn’t because the story hadn’t ended. Most of them were just apologies or just some excuses, so I don’t think it’s very appropriate for this volume, to all the readers who’ve read this volume until the end.

So, I won't apologize this time! Oh, that’s a lie. I'm sorry it took me so long to publish this. (I'm really sorry!) Ugh, that’s too casual of me. Well, it should be fine now. It’s backstage, and if I’m really bag, the editor will probably grade give me an NG (← a useless technique I learned during my four years as a writer).

Anyway, we've come a long way, Ai, me, and you.

Let me explain as to how I got to this final volume. It happened after I won the award, and the editor-in-charge immediately asked me discreetly "Can you keep writing?" (Fujimi's a good place!). I quickly came up with it back then, and it went pretty much as expected. (Of course, I hadn't thought about the contents of each book, and volumes three and four were completely improvised.)

But well, the actual writing didn’t necessarily go according to my initial plan. Ai, Alice, or the others, none of them were the type to be obedient, and I ended up panicking all the time.

But because of this, this work could go further than I expected.

I had to thank them. I couldn't have made it this far on my own.

And to you, the same thanks.

Thank you very much. Thanks to you, this story has come this far. In recent years, many works have come to an end due to reasons other than content (such as sales), but it is definitely thanks to you that I was able to reach this point. Thank you very much.

Also, I know this is personal for me, but thank you, Shino-san. I’m really glad that you were my first illustrator. Thank you too, Abaraheiki-san, the manga version is a treasure of mine. To the previous editor-in-charge, thank you for the trouble you caused me as a newcomer who didn't know how to go about doing things. To the current editor-in-charge, thank you for your thorough care, and please continue to take care of me.. Thank you also to the designers, animation staff, Kadokawa Bunko edition editor-in-charge, and the distribution staff.

Thank you very much, everyone. I consider myself blessed.

Now, even though this series has ended, just as Ai and her friends' lives continue even after the series ends, the world of Kimihito Irie doesn’t end here. I'm currently working on a story called ‘Magical Child’. This is a modern fantasy. I hope you will enjoy reading it.

I thought this was unfair to my female fans, so I decided to publish a new story.

A-and well, ‘Magical Child’ is more directed towards the male demographic, and I thought it would be unfair to the female readers, so I decided to release a new work.

It's called ‘Princess Kokran and the Wish Demon’. The story is about a lamp genie who can make any wish come true (who’s damn handsome), and a girl who happened to be the princess of the largest empire in the world (all my wishes have come true, so what?). This is, to put it mildly, my best work to date, so regardless of gender, please pick it up.

So, I'll see you again, somewhere, sometime soon.

Bye bye.

 

Kimihito Irie

 

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 11.jpg|thumb]]

 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Appendix|Appendix]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter6

2022-03-27T16:33:16Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 6 - Final Chapter - Like Ten Billion Ants and One Ant== "That shocked me." The two of them were the only ones left behind.. "I never thought you'd say something l..."

==Chapter 6 - Final Chapter - Like Ten Billion Ants and One Ant==

"That shocked me."

The two of them were the only ones left behind..

"I never thought you'd say something like that."

Alice stood right in front of the shattered window and said.

"Oh? Someone's eavesdropping."

Fufu. Ai giggled.

Her words were not just directed at Nein. They could also be directed to the boy with the hellish eyes.

"Mr Alice."

Ai waved her hand, Come here, come here as he would to a shy dog. The dog, however, seemed to be a wolf and was unwilling to be beckoned.

"I’m fine with standing here…I’ll be leaving right after whatever I say…"

"Mm, you’re saying such things again…I got no choice now. "

Jumping off the bed and covering herself with a blanket, Ai teetered in the darkness. On the way, she picked up Madame's lamp and incense stick and sat down next to Alice.

"…Hey, at least sit on the chair."

"That's my line. Seriously, it’s my room, so why do I have to sit on the floor…? "

Ai look out the flame, placed it beneath a kettle, and boiled some water to brew tea. She had noticed recently that incense sticks would become more fragrant when slightly roasted.

She covered herself with the blanket while staring into the flames. After a while, she felt like it was similar to when she was traveling.

"Here you go, Mr. Alice."

"I'm good…"

"I see. Then you can go home now. If you don't like it, sit down and have your tea here."

"….Tch. All right!"

Alice ruffled his head, and sat down with a loud thud.

"Tea …."

"Yes. Please drink it diluted."

"Food!"

"Here are some sweets, I don't eat any more, so you can eat them all."

"—------～!"

It seemed something in the current conversation hurt Alice, and he made no attempts to hide his displeasure as he wolfed down the sweets. He did not seem to be letting out stress by eating, and simply had not eaten in a long while. Ai felt somewhat comforted by his appearance.

"Another one!"

"Yes, yes."

Finally, Alice drank all the water in the kettle, and burped loudly.

"Have you calmed down?"

"…Yeah."

"That's good."

Ai was a little relieved to see him finally look like his usual self. It seemed Alice too was heavily pressurized by the presence of Nein, and he finally relaxed now that they were alone.

"…Say."

"Yes?"

"Are you sure you don't want to revive?"

"You’re still talking about that again?"

Ai licked the tea to wet her tongue. She already had an answer in mind, and it was something she discussed with many.

"Nope. I don’t plan to."

"Why not?"

"Because once you revive, doesn’t that mean that I’ll have to keep reviving? "

They say that when there is two, three comes after, but that saying was wrong. Strictly put, there should be infinitity.

Those who had experienced a miracle once would always wish for a second. Those who experienced it twice would wish for a third time, those who experienced it thrice would wish for a fourth until. The miracle would cease to be a miracle and would simply become ordinary.

When that happened, Life and Death would merely be reduced to completely similar concepts.

"I don't want that. I don't want Life and Death to be the same thing."

"Ahh damn it!"

Alice scratched his head as though he was shooing fleas away.

"I don't care what you want! I don't like it!"

"That's not my problem. Do something about it."

"Damnit!" How could you be so calm!"

It was thanks to Ulla and Tanya. Thanks to them, Ai was able to say those words to Nein.

If only Alice was the same.

"Poor Mr. Alice."

"Huh!?"

Ai patted his head. His short, hard, spiky hair was like hedgehog spines. His eyes widened, not knowing why he was being pitied.

"You should have looked for me right from the beginning, just like Miss Nein. Things wouldn’t have ended up this weird. Seriously, I wouldn’t know what would have happened if you delayed until past the deadline."

"Oi, was your three days deadline directed at us?"

"You see? You notice these unimportant parts right away."

The three-day period was meant as a threat to Alice and Nein, as if to say, ‘If you don’t come back by now, I don’t care what happens next’

"Back on point, Why didn't you show up in the first place?"

"I told you, didn’t I? Nein ran away! I needed her power to revive you –"

"You were scared."

With a single slash, Ai severed Alice's excuses.

"……"

No, Ai herself was probably the same. She was terrified of meeting Alice too..

Nein felt guilty, and was too afraid 'failure' to come to see her.

Alice was the same. He felt guilty, and was scared of his change..

"Both you and Miss Nein dared not to meet me. That’s why you two ran away.."

"~Ahhh that’s right!"

The magic bullet that destroyed the world stomped hard. Unable to bear the awkwardness, he raised his voice.

"Really, you're really an idiot…"

Couldn’t you have met me before you went off deciding on your own?

"I don’t know why you’re like that…you’re acting as if you're all alone in the world, worrying and deciding for yourself, and you ended up getting to that point,…"

Ai carefully stroked his sandy, coarse hair.

"I don’t know why you’re like this. "

"…How would I know? It just happened before I realized."

"You had so many chances to change…but you didn’t. Hmm~, what should I do about this?"

"…Oi."

A dark energy arose in Alice.

"Don't tell me you still think there’s still hope for me?"

"What do you mean by ‘still’?"

"…Like, you think I can possibly put down my gun, destroy my despair, and become a normal guy."

Menace was seeping out from the depths of his eyes.

"Hmmm~well I think the normal people you speak of can’t exactly be found everywhere, but, well, yes."

"I can't do that anymore…I'm probably not Alice Color…"

"Yes? What are you talking about?"

"…The fifteen-year-old Alice is nowhere to be found. All that remains now is what's left of him…"

The soul of a man whose dreams had been stripped away again and again, whose life and death had been repeated so many times, was so exhausted that he could not even remember his original form.

"…Ahh, so this is what you're talking about. I see, I get it, somehow. I died and lived so many times, so I will probably be worn out into something else. And once I do that, I can never go back…I'll probably turn to stone someday."

"But you're not a rock yet."

"No, I'm already one…a gunpowder-fired bullet.…oi, Ai."

The bullet found its target and took aim.

"You told that brat earlier, didn't you? If you can't change, that's okay. You also said it’s fine not to ‘fail’, right?"

"Yes."

"Then leave me alone, too. I'm just like the Witch after all. I can’t give up…I can’t change."

Suddenly, a pale glow suddenly seeped out of Alice's body. The color, which looked like melted silver, easily slipped out of the blanket that covered him and gathered before him.

He was certainly no longer a person, but something else.

 

"I’ll revive you."

 

Perhaps such an existence was called God after all.

"I've made up my mind. I won’t change."

The God of justice started to disappear after saying those words, without care of what concerns humans might have. His body began to glow again.

"And then I’ll disappear, and we won’t meet again…"

The light was the same color as silver. Alice and the otherworldly power were thus completely merged and indistinguishable.

"See you…."

The magic bullet tried to fly away. But,

"What are you talking about? Of course not, Mr Alice?"

Ai naturally pulled his hand and stopped him.

And there was more. She flipped him over, got him to sit down, and covered him with a blanket.

"Hey, Ai, ugh!"

Ai ignored him. In the meantime, she stuffed tea and sweets into his mouth and pat his head. Ai did not care if he was some bullet or some God. How could she let him go?

"You just love to say what you want…you don’t think about how I can agree…."

"Mofugamogu… gulp—.You! What you're saying is crazy!"

It appeared Alice had a proper upbringing, as he chewed and swallowed the contents before he started spitting words at Ai.

'Yes? What's so crazy?"

"You said that if I you can't change, that’s fine!"

"Yes, I did. But not you, Mr. Alice."

"Why not!?"

"Huh? Goodness, you don’t know that? You really are an idiot, Mr Alice."

"Yeah, sure looks like it! I have no idea! If you don't mind, I'd like to know!"

"Oh dear, I got no choice now."

Ai had a hand on her forehead as she shook it. She simply did not expect Alice to not notice something that obvious. It was fine if it had been just Nein, but not Alice. Was that not obvious? It was so obvious that she did not need to think about it..

Because...

"Huh?

"… Oi, what’s with the ‘huh’? Wait, are you—"

"P-Please wait a minute. Huh? Huuhhh?"

Ai reeled back her confident expression and tilted his head. This overly obvious thing that she did not need to think about seemed so illogical on second thought.

"Huh? That’s a little weird. Why? Why? Ehhh~?"

"…Oh, yeah, I forgot you’re such a scatterbrain…"

"Don't be a sore loser, Mr. Alice, help me think about it! Why am I helpless when it comes to you, Mr. Alice? It's not right! Do something!"

"Sure~ I'll take care of it. Rule of thumb, gotta knock a scatterbrain in the head to repair it."

"No violence!"

"Then no unreasonableness!"

Ehh~? Woah~? Why? Ai covered her forehead in shock. She felt like she was a great fool, and that her confident look just moments ago left her ashamed. She had no idea why she was so confident."

"…I’m sorry Mr Alice, I was wrong…it looks like you are right this time…"

"No, no, no! You never admitted wrong before, and now you’re doing it!? Are you that devastated!? "

"Because~~"

"No because!...ahh goodness, seriously. Why do I have to say this …?"

"Eh? Mr. Alice, you know why?"

"Probably."

Ai was not expecting anything, but Alice said he knew the answer.

"Please tell me!"

"Okay, but don't get mad at me, alright?"

"Of course!"

"Like hell you won’t…"

Somehow, Alice assumed a position of one who was about to be beaten up as he said,

 

"Isn’t that because you like me?"

 
+
 

"Huh?"

Perhaps as the speed of sound was slow; it took Ai a few seconds to understand the words.

"Like? Me, Mr Alice?"

"Y-yeah."

"……Like, the kind of like, between, a woman, and, a man?"

"Yeah."

An eternity of about a second passed.

"Haaaaah!?"

Ai screamed so loud that Celica woke up.

"What are you talking about!? What are you talking about!?"

"Ca-calm down!"

"Are you an idiot!? I mean, you're an idiot! You're a big idiot!"

It was a huge commotion. Ai threw everything she could find at Alice.

"How can I possibly l-l-l-li--"

—Like Mr Alice? Ai’s words trailed off midway through. It was very difficult to retort so out loud.

"~!! You idiot! I mean! Stupid!"

"I told you not to get mad!"

"There's a limit to how much I can control myself!"

Ai truly was glad that she was dead. If she was alive, she would be blushing, and even hyperventilating.

"Are you an idiot!? What are you talking about? There’s a limit to how conceited you can be!"

"No! I told you it hurts! Don't throw things!"

While Alice had been enduring for a while, he lost his temper when he was hit with the tea table,

 

""Then why did you kiss me the other day!?"

 

Ai froze up while she carried the cupboard.

'Ki-kiss?'

"Three days ago!"

"Th-That's..."

She involuntarily remembered an abominable memory in the back of her mind. Three days ago, I knew that number.

"You woke up after Nein and I battled! You spoke to Nein! And then when the three of us decided to go home!"

"Kya kya kya!!!"

Ai shouted, overpowering his words with a shout.

"N-no, I don’t mean that, alright! It’s a greeting because I got excited! And it’s just the cheek! It’s like a hug!"

"You liar!"

"A-and on this topic, didn’t you do the same too, Mr Alice!> See!? Over here! Here!"

The bangs were brushed back to expose an outstanding forehead. She was referring to the moment the sealed world collapsed. At the very last moment, Alice kissed Ai on the forehead.

"'Oh yeah I did! So what!!?"

"Straight to the point!? Th-that’s not fair! What’s that about!? "

"I am not inconsistent in my actions. Don't compare me with you who act without knowing what you’re thinking of!"

"I-I worry before I act too! But you…you’re horible!"

"I’m not horrible!"

"No! You’re horrible!"

"No! I’m not! That’s because!!"

 

"SHUT UP!!"

 

At that moment,

The bedroom door was slammed open, and appearing there was a fuming Julie, a half-asleep Scar, and a bawling Celica.

"…I would have kept my mouth shut if I could, but I had enough! You're bothering the neighbors! Shut up!"

""Yes.""

They instantly hushed their voices and lowered their heads while being scolded.

"Hmph, good that you know…as for you, Alice, I’ll give you another two, three slaps. Look for me later."

"Eh, why only me…"

"Kiss!"

"Alright."

Boom! The door was slammed shut, so hard that the snow on the roof fell off.

"……"

"……"

They returned to the window in silence., put away the mess and covered themselves with blankets.

"Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee~…"

Ai cupped her head.

"That’s not real~!"

She had romantic feelings for Alice. Dee too said such a thing, but Ai herself could not believe it. She felt that her feelings at this point were no different from how they were back then. She liked Alice, but not in a ‘fiery’ or ‘passionate’ sense as depicted in the books. This probably was different.

Then why did she kiss him?

…… Huh?"

Resting her chin on her knees, Ai pondered seriously. She felt like she had buttoned wrongly, and that everyone had realized it except for her. She had always been like that.

"…Mr Alice."

"What?"

"Do I like you, Mr. Alice?"

"No, I don't know."

"Huh?"

She felt as though the rug was pulled out from beneath her feet.

"Y-You jerk! Didn’t you say such things!?"

"Didn’t I say maybe?"

I can’t believe you…"

She was certain at that moment. She did not like Alice. Instead, she hated him. Yes, that was right, she really hated such people with no sense of delicacy.

And once she thought about it…

"…I feel angry for some reason."

The devil's tail grows out of Ai's rear. A horn grew on her forehead and a temper tantrum in his heart ordered him to lecture this yawning fool next to her. So Ai fought back.

"Hmmph, if you say that I like you because I kissed you, then by that logic, you like me too, don’t you, Mr. Alice ?"

But more counterattacks awaited her.

"Yeah, that’s right.."

This time, Ai was speechless.

"…………......Eh?"

"Eh your head. I told you I'm not contradicting myself."

"……Eh, that means."

I like you.

Ah, the moon was up. A full moon. Yay.

"Oi."

"Ah? Sorry. I wasn't listening. What were we talking about?"

I'm talking about me liking you.

"…………...…..."""

"Oi."

"…………Hya."

"Hya? What do you mean by 'Hya'?"

Her throat let out a sound she had never heard before.

"Hya, hyaaaaaa…"

"Ah, oi! Where are you going, Ai!"

Ai ran away, no longer knowing why. She hid her face and covered herself with a blanket as she ran to the other side of the bed.

"Wait, you!"

"Hyaaaa. Hyaaaaah…"

"Let me say something at least!"

Ai fled from the bed to the desk, the desk to the cupboard, and even part of the wall. The only words that came out were hyaa. Her heart, which should have stopped, was beating.

"Why are you running away!?"

"Why are you chasing after me?"

"Isn’t it because you're running!?"

"Because…because, because~!"

In the end, Ai ended up on her bed. She ducked under the blanket and hid inside, curling up like a dung beetle.

Ai would curl up like a dung beetle under the blankets. Hiyaaaaaaaa…"

"Hey! Get back here! Ai!"

"There’s no such person here! She’s not home! She’s not at home!"

"You idiot Alright, I get it, you idiot!"

Ai was in disbelief. What was going on? What was the situation? this? What is this?

Just a moment ago, she should have had a huge advantage! Alice was suddenly to be a stupid tangerine pumpkin who did not know what he was talking about!!!

I don't know, I don't know, I don't know. I don't know anything anymore

"Oi, enough already. I really put in the effort to say this."

"Hyaa. Hyaaa…!"

"……What, you went to bed after I confessed. Are you trying to tempt me? "

What is he saying!?

"! Mr Aliceee...ack ack ackGoho! Ugh—"

"Ahh, ahh, ahh! My bad, my bad! Those words were horrible! I apologize, so calm down a little! Okay!? "

"Ack! Ack! Uehh, ahem!!"

Ai kept coughing even though she did not have to breathe, and her head did not have to be overheated..

"Stupid…Mr Alice's…stupid…ack…"

"Yes yes I'm an idiot. I’m sorry. You don't have to say it while coughing like that, I know. Calm down."

The cause of all this spoke with a kind voice, gently patting her back. Ai was happy with this, and the confusion in her heart cleared in a jiffy.

"…That's a lie."

"What?"

"You say you like me, Mr Alice…that’s a lie."

"Why not? I thought I was pretty blatant about this."

"Huh? Like what?"

"Like say…I kissed you, as you said, and we held hands, and we lived together…and didn’t we play basketball together?"

"…Does basketball count?"

"Isn’t it obvious?"

What should she do? His definition of blatant was completely diffierent…no, perhaps Alice was in the right, no? She did not know. Ai did not know anything.

"So now what? How blatant do you want me to get?"

"Eh, like, a confession…"

"I just did."

"……Going out on holidays, shopping …"

"We did that a lot before we came here."

"Giving presents…"

"Birthday."

"A-And kisses…"

"I did that too. And you kissed me too."

……Huh?

"B-But! "

"Woah, you shocked me! "

"But Mr Alice! I feel it’s different when you do so! Even with all these examples you said, I’m not convinced at all! You didn't give me that feeling at all."

"Of course not. I didn't really want to say this."

"Ah …"

The denunciations fall away.

"Actually, I really shouldn’t be here."

Again with that. He was making his own decision again.

He had been suppressing his life all these years, never confessing to the ones he liked, so that he could disappear without leaving any pain in their hearts.

For he sought death.

"…You idiot."

Ai collapsed onto the soft blanket and mumbled softly. An idiot. Alice was an idiot. And she was an idiot..

"…I’ve been shocked so many times…but this might be the biggest shock today …"

"Sorry about that."

"Mmm. Why are you so calm? I've been suffering."

"That’s because we have different life experiences. And I’m good at hiding things like this."

"That’s not something to be proud of."

"Sorry."

Ai put her cheeks by the pillow as she listened to Alice's rambling. She felt like she was listening to a bedtime story. The words were light and soothing.

Suddenly, Alice stroked her forehead. He was exceptionally adept at such timing, but one had to wonder if there was such a skill.

He was really good at such timing.

"…Hey, Mr Alice."

"Wha?"

"If you really like me…"

Ai hesitated to say everything thereafter, for it sounded like a threat. It sounded like she was taking a hostage and threatening him to do what she said if if he did not want anyone to be killed. Ai felt it was not an appropriate feeling for this. But even so,

 

"Please, stay with me…."

 

Still, Ai said so. She looked into his eyes, trying to sound as pathetic as possible, as if she was begging. She had a blade at his heart, ‘Do as I say’ threatening him.

It did not matter whether it was pretty, or despicable, or whether she had to get dirty all over. That was fine.

"Please don’t go anywhere, stay with me…"

Ai did not know. She never dreamed that deep within that feeling of liking, of love, was something so dirty and sticky. She never realized that the desire to be with someone was made of iron chains, and at the bottom of her affection, flames were swirling.

Ai finally understood why she had never noticed this feeling. Because love, the feeling of desiring the other person, definitely contained some 'evil’.

"Please change for me. Don't think of being alone anymore, and take care of yourself. You don't have to revive me…please don’t be sharp on your own."

A hand quietly reached out from the cold floor and touched Alice. It was a cold Dead hand.

"…I’m sorry."

But still, there were some things that could not be reached.

"'I like you, and I want to be with you. But …"

Ai nodded quietly. She knew. No matter how much she yearned and liked him, there were some things he could not compromise.

"…I can’t change after all…"

Just as overflowing water would never return to its vessel, a fired bullet could never return to the warm magazine.

No matter how much one yearned for it.

It was just an unfulfilled wish. Just as an adult would harbour hopes for a child, it was at the realm of God, tearing up in nostalgia.

"I tried to change, but I couldn't. Even if I wanted to change, I couldn't…so I guess I’ll definitely be such an existence…no matter what you say, Ai, I’ll insist on my own way."

"…You’re really hopeless."

"You said it’s fine."

Ai smiled. She was rejected, but she did not feel dejected. For she knew that it was something to be achieved, even if love and hatred were betayed. She called it a dream.

"So, Ai, I’ll definitely revive you!"

"I refuse."

Thus, she should remain at the exact opposite position.

"Why! Did you lie about what you said to Nein?"

"No, those were out of my own beliefs. Not you though, Mr Alice."

Ai knew. She knew that some beliefs could trump emotions.

But at the same time, there were also emotions that could trump beliefs.

"I don't know if this feeling is love or what. But, not you."

"So …why …?"

"I told you I don't know. "

"…Say, youuu."

Alice finally ran out of energy and lowered his head by the bedside dejectedly. Ai found him pitiful and cute, ‘good boy good boy’, patting his head.

"You poor thing, having someone be so clingy to you."

"…That coming from the person herself…?"

"Really, your wish could have been fulfilled by now."

"Yeah…"

Alice said listeless. Truth be told, if it was not for Ai being clingy, Alice would have disappeared a month ago, and there should have been many more chances to vanish..

"Prepare yourself."

She just could not stop grinning away. She really enjoyed having his head in her arms.

"You know, your wish will never come true. And you’ll never be alone. Because I’m here.."

It was the same line she used to say to her father, who was afraid of being alone in the world. But Ai had no guarantees back then, and and nobody could believe her words..

"What now? Don't you believe me?"

"…No, I'm freaking out because it's realllllyyy going to happen."

Alice lifted his head, clearly looking bewildered. Ai still could not help but laugh. This God-like existence was at a loss because a person fell for him..

"Let’s have a match."

"A match?"

"Yes, which is stronger? Your beliefs or my feelings? It's a match."

"…Woah, sounds like I’ll lose."

"Really? I think it’s pretty close. I might go ‘kyaa’ and all if I meet someone more handsome and has a better personality than you."

"… Ah?"

"Oh, are you angry? Nfufu! You’re angry~! "

"…, no, that's fine."

"Eh?"

"It’s fine if you can forget about me…as long as it makes you happy …."

"Ah! Hey! That’s unfair! Foul!"

"Then don’t say such things! You caused my heart to jump just no—!"

"Eh? Your heart jumped?"

"Huh!? What are you saying, you idiot!? Like hell I did!"

"Please don’t contradict yourself in two seconds! Your heart jumped, didn’t it? "

"Shut up!"

Ai sometimes stood up on the bed, or sat down, or rolled around, or ducked as she teased Alice. On the other hand, Alice sat in one corner of the bed and listened without moving.

They kept talking. They talked about their unbending beliefs. They talked about feelings that could not be erased. It seemed as if a conclusion had already been reached, or not at all.

The topic slowly drifted off, Ai talked about her friends, about how Tanya had gained some weight, about how Ulla's eyes were black, Alice talked about the last three days, about Nein's escape to the moon, about being frozen and buried under thousands of years of snow, about seeing his classmates outside on the southern prairie.

It was a moonlit night.

They were finally at peace; Ai's death and Alice's sharpness were gradually annealed by the conversation, and the stupid bedtime talk continued on..

It was happiness.

She had lost her life and would start rotting the next day, but she could lift her head proudly and say that she was happy. She felt remorse, but no regret.

She truly felt the ‘me’ and ‘you’ here were the smallest units of life.

"…Mr. Alice."

The sleepiness finally set in. She did not really need to sleep or feel sleepy, but her eyelids were getting heavier. Perhaps it was the peace of mind that made her feel this way.

"What?"

"Can you please tell me you like me one more time?"

"……"

Ah, he was embarrassed.

Ai knew very well as to what Alice was thinking. He started off a little embarrassed, and then tried to escape by making a joke.

"Hey, Mr Alice."

But Ai did not want him to do that. She wanted to hear him say that line again. She wanted him to put it into words.

"…I like you."

Alice actually said so. One had to wonder what feelings caused her to feel this way, but he said so earnestly. Her heart swelled. Her face started to smile on its own.

"Look. Is this okay?

"Fufufu, thank you very much. Ah, but one more time if you can. …"

"What? You should be happy with one."

"Because you’re so hard to understand, Mr Alice. Please express your attitude better."

This would not have been a finicky situation to begin with otherwise..

"Hey, Mr. Alice, why and since when do you like me?"

"Why have you been asking me the entire time? Then what about you?"

"I-I don't know yet, and it’s too early for me to talk about it…"

"Ahh, I see~. So you're in your own safe zone."

"I-I can't help it! I really don't know! I don’t know about myself…or your feelings. "

Ai was still insecure. She had been told that Alice liked her, but she still did not know his feelings. For he was too good at hiding his feelings.

"…I still don't understand why you like me, Mr Alice…hey, why? When did you start liking me? "

"Ahh…I don’t have a choice…"

Alice probably never thought of it before, let alone speak up. He started to talk about his own feelings.

"It's probably the last day when you saved me from the sealed city when I wanted to die."

"…Yes."

"Looking back, that's how it all started."

"…Ehhh~? What now? So it doesn’t matter whoever it is as long as that person saves you? Heh~ oh, I see~ "

"Maybe…but there’s no one like that who showed up."

Alice narrowed her eyes and recollected his past.

"For me, I seem to be very focused on becoming ‘this’. I feel alone at the very end. And it’s the same when I’m alive. Even my buddies who played basketball with me were like ‘your skills suck, so why can you keep playing?’."

"That's harsh of them."

"No, they weren’t bullying me or anything. I really was hopelessly untalented at shooting the ball into the hoop. To them, they just found it miraculous. It’s one thing if it’s about ‘the joy of playing a match’, or ‘being popular with girls’, or even ‘the joy of growing up’, but even I found it strange how I could be so passionate about basketball..

Still, it was Alice who could remain so devoted.

"Basically, I’m the kind of guy who’s so obsessed that no one’s able to keep up with eventually. No, that’s not the case, nobody could have kept up with me anyway, because my standards are different. I guess my reasons for playing basketball are different from others to begin with."

"Mr Alice, why do you like to play basketball?"

"Isn't it fun chasing bouncing balls around?"

"Well, yes."

"That's all."

"Are you a cat or something…?"

No wonder he could not improve.

"So before I know it, I'm all alone…some guys just look at me with kind looks, saying that this lonely me is one who’s ‘alone and proud’, but these guys admired me for how I was, and weren’t willing to be with me."

"Ah…"

"Wasn’t this the case at the final moments of the sealed world?"

Indeed, when that world crumbled, they respected Alice's wishes.. They cried, they suffered, but in the end they did as he said. It was because they were friends and they knew that Alice Color would never waver.

But just as beliefs and feelings were two different things, even Alice had his loneliness. He always concealed them, but he did have a will to live on.

"But you were different."

Ai only was the one who shattered it.

"Now that I think back to it, you were horrible back then…you dug up the fears I finally managed to bury, and even showed it to me. How much of a demon are you, …?"

"B-Because…"

"And in the end, you even destroyed your own dream just to save me. It’s really stupid…but even so, I’m…a little happy. Back then, I didn’t believe it. I felt that you couldn’t catch up to me one day, and that you’d find your own happiness . That’s what I thought…"

"Fufu. You underestimated me, right? "

"Yeah. No matter how I shoved you away, you kept leaning over and challenging me. At this point, if I had to be honest, I already lost."

"Too bad."

"Haha. Yeah."

Alice laughed. He did not seem so disappointed.

"It's just you, Ai."

This time, he looked a little disappointed.

"I've died so many times, reset the world so many times, and yet I’m still me. The only one who followed me and even dragged me along…was you, Ai Astin. You saved me, Alice Color, when even I had given up on myself…"

So,

"I love you, Ai."

Alice said.

"Well, you just saved my life, but to me, it’s almost a miracle…I’m very happy. I might look this way, but I’m a very simple man. Someone saves me, and I fall for her. "

"I see, so that’s how it is…"

"Yeah."

"……Hyaa."

Ai almost made another weird sound, and escaped to the blanket again.

"Oi, what’s wrong? What’s with you? "

"Hyah …"

Alice liked her.

She was finally convinced.

"Hey! I’ve said it already! Why don’t you confess too?"

"Con-confess what?"

"Do you like me? Or do you hate me?"

"[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]])!"

Alice was truly unfair. He said he liked her, and even talked about his memories,

"Th-that’s not fair!"

"So which one is it, dammit!?"

"!"

Alice went berserk. The blanket was pulled off.

"No! Nooo! Give it back!"

"Ai!"

On the contrary, Alice even breaks the gentleman's agreement and got onto the bed.

"Hey! Wait, mr Alice! I’m calling for people if you come here! Mr Julie will beat you up good!!"

"Call him."

"…Huh?"

"If you really hate me, call for him. I’ll relent if you do that."

Th-That was not fair!

"Ai."

"Hyah!"

Both hands that were flailing meaninglessly were caught.

"P-Please let go of me!"

"Then why don't you just shake it off? You have more power than me."

!" That's not fair! It's intimidation!"

"Who started it first? Come on, fess up!"

Ai really hoped that he did not look at her with such a face.

For her heart would stop, and she would be unable to breath.

"---!!"

Ai said,

 

"Hmph! I hate it when you’re like this, Mr Alice!"

 

Aww.

"Let go of me! Please go away!"

No, it was not the case.

Yet the words did not stop, and they flew out of his mouth, directed at Alice.

'I hate rowdy people!'

"……"

Shouting in the smallest voice possible, Ai did not struggle even with her hands caught, and just continued to reject him verbally.

"'…Understood. "

"Ah."

The flames left her hands.

"…Ssorry for scaring you."

Alice was seemingly doused in water as he cooled down. He got off the bed, faced outside, and slumped down, his back dejected like a dog that had been scolded.

Ai too was the same. She sank to the bed, cupping her knees.

She blurted out. That was her reply. She felt it was not right, that Alice was not right, that it was too unfair, too despicable. She felt that forceful interrogation was not the way to go..

Then, was she not unfair too?

"……"

Ai was silent. If he was cheating, so was she. He expressed his true feelings, yet she gave an excuse, saying that she did not know, and escaped. It was too despicable of her..

Then, what was the right thing to do?

What was the proper way to communicate her feelings?

"…Mr Alice."

"…What?"

"Can you turn around and look at me?"

She was certain she felt somewhere. A look of mixed grumpiness and regret looked back at her.

"……"

"……"

They looked at each other. The height difference was different from usual.

"…Sorry. Please turn your head the other way."

"What now?"

He went back to his original position after all. In such situations, both sides should be able to look at each other, but at this moment, this was the most she could do..

The bed creaked.

"Mr Alice…"

"!"

She inched her legs towards the edge of the bed and hugged him from behind.

"O-Oi."

"…I beg of you, please don’t talk. I’m already at my limit now…"

She could hear a heartbeat. It was Alice’s.

"……."

At this moment, Ai was still unsure of her feelings.

She was happy being with Alice. She enjoyed chatting with him. She wanted to be with him him.

As a matter of fact, she felt that she liked him.

But she was unsure if this feeling was love. It was not love at first sight as depicted in the stories, and it did not ‘cause her heart to race’, or ‘get hot all over’.

Thus, time to make a decision.

Just as some people decide and grasp even sadness and love for themselves, she too would have to decide.

Thump, thump, thump. Her heart beat faster and faster. She gulped.

She took a deep breath. Just one line, just one sentence would do.

"……I… like…"

And yet she could not finish the sentence. She was afraid fro some reason. This was the case whenever she tried to reveal her feelings.

But he did it.

"Mr Alice…"

"Hmm?"

So Ai said.

 

"I like, you too…"

 

The heart raced loudly. It was like a reply.

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 09.jpg|thumb]]

"…Maybe, but... "

You idiot, you didn't have to add that. …

Ai shrank like a slug being doused with salt, and leaned against Alice's shoulder. She felt hopeless, as though she did npot have the courage to do this. She should have asked how Julie and Scar did such things.

"Nn, me too."

Even so, Alice accepted such a useless Ai. He patted her on the head without roasting or laughing at her.

It was very good timing, and they remained motionless.

"…Fuaaa. "

Finally exhaling this huge breath, Ai flopped down on the bed.

"Haha, hey, are you alive?"

"No, I’m dead."

They laughed at this joke that was made in poor taste.

"I've never thought so hard in my life…"

"Sorry about that. "

"Really…fuaahh …"

Alice propped his elbows on the side of the bed.

"I'm a little tired."

"…Do you need some sleep?"

It was long past midnight.

"…I guess. This might be better."

It was said that it would be better for the Dead to live as similarly to the previous life as possible to avoid being ‘selfish’. Ai put her feet up in bed and crawled under the blanket.

"…Mr Alice, please get some rest too."

"In the same bed?"

"'You idiot… I meant your own room…"

She reached out and touched his cheek.

"…I’ve cleaned it."

"Thanks for that."

"…I don't want you to go away while I'm sleeping. If you like me, stay with me…"

Somehow, Ai felt awfully sleepy. Her body that was already asleep wanted to revert to such a natural state. e.

"Since you say so, what can I do? My fault for liking you."

Alice smiled.

"I'll stay with you."

You liar. With that thought, Ai fell asleep.

 
+
 

Perhaps because she was half human and half Gravekeeper, or perhaps because she had the body of a Dead, the sleeping potion he had put on Ai took a very long time to take effect.

"Now…"

Alice slowly got up before Ai, who slept silently. He could not let Ai know what he was about to do next. If she did, she would not forgive him. She would even hate him.

"…What are you going to do to Ai?

A voice came from behind him. He turned around and saw Nein standing there.

Nothing had happened a moment before, but Alice was not surprised.

"It's bad manners to eavesdrop,"

"I-I was merely keeping an eye on you in case you do anything wrong!"

"I won’t do anything wrong. In fact, I think you'd like it."

"…What are you going to do?"

Alice smiled.

"How many times have I said this? I'll bring her back to life."

"…That's not what Ai would want."

"So what?"

He knew how Ai felt. He also had a love to respect her will."

But still.

Alice Color would not stop.

"I don't want anyone else to die because of me… much less Ai Astin… "

The simmering magma in his heart overflowed. He could not live on like this. Alice just could not give up.

"…What are you going to do? You don't have the power to revive people, do you…ah, just to say this first, I’m not helping!"

"I know, Witch. Like who’s going to make a wish to you?"

"Ugh."

Nein, who lived to grant other people's wishes, showed an awkward face.

"Anyway, how did she die in the first place?"

Alice asks, pointing to the heart.

"That’s…."

"Yeah. I killed her."

Nein fel silent. Alice took the opportunity to rip off the blanket and put his hand on the corpse's chest.

"Wait! Hey, you!"

"I knew it."

"What do you mean, ‘I knew it’? You pervert!"

"It was the bullet back then that stopped Ai's heart."

"???"

Alice moved aside, "Touch it" and prompted Nein to touch. There was a hard block at the heart, within the gap between the fifth and sixth ribs.

"What's so odd about that?"

"It’s obviously odd. That bullet was my everything. But Ai blocked it, and changed me to my current self. So what is this bullet?"

"…Huh?"

"I knew it, Ai failed to catch it. That's why she lost his life, and I couldn’t regenerate completely."

"S-So you're saying the bullet in her chest is part of you too?"

"No, if anything, that's my main body."

Kneeling on the bed, he put his hand on Ai's chest. He focused his will on the stopped heart and the silver bullet on the other side of it.

Buzzer Beater. He recalled the feeling of that moment, the warmth with which Ai received me, and he would do it all over again.

"Alright Buzzer Beater, wake up. Let’s continue where we left off."

Alice whispered. A silvery light filled the room, as if crushed silver had melted. The light immediately and violently illuminated everything, filling Nein's vision.

"Wait! What are you doing!?"

"Continuing on from where I left off. I’m going to end this bullet that couldn’t hit the target and kept flying in the air!"

"You don’t mean…"

"Yeah!"

And so the end began.

 

"I'll give my bullet to Ai."

 

The light went rampant. Dreams were shattered.

"Stop!"

"Shut up!"

"This isn’t what Ai wants!"

"Still!"

Still,

Alice could not bear it.

"I can’t! Let this happen! "

Alice cried. He bawled like a child.

"Do-Do you want to die!?"

Of course. How could he be unscathed after killing someone and wanting this person to revive? The power of the magic bullet came from himself.

An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, then a heart for a heart.

"No! It’s one thing if you die! Do you know what you're becoming!?"

Nein could only watch. She granted all wishes, and she could not prevent anyone's wish from coming true. Even if it belongs to her enemy Alice.

"~! Ai won't forgive you!"

"I know!"

"She’s going to break up with you! She’ll say she hates people like you!"

"But still!"

He saw her smile. He saw her skip around. She usually looked happy, sometimes dejected. He heard her voice call for his name.

He knew Ai Astin, who was more dazzling than the sun, gentler than the moon, warm like a flame.

But eventually, the smile would harden, the feet that ran everywhere would rot away, and the heart would become thirsty and ‘selfish’.

And he could not endure the fact that he was the cause of it.

Will he die if he did it? No, or even worse? So what? It was already Hell for him. If he could not, his mind would simply die first.

So this was just selfishness. It's an imposition in the name of love. He knew very well. Ai did not want this, and did not want him to be like this. No, it was a selfish assumption. She would probably say, "It can't be helped," and eventually forgive him. He should stop using her as an excuse. Ultimately, it was just Alice who could not forgive his own ‘selfishness’.

"But I still want her to live…"

Why? Alice wondered. How did it come to this? He initially started off feeling happy about living, that just chasing a bouncing ball was fun, but before he knew it, the landscape had changed, and he ended up all alone.

He had no idea what went wrong. Was he wrong in stopping Ai? Was it when he tried to protect the town from Madame? When he tried to free his classmates? He did not think his sentiments were wrong. Then were his methods wrong? Was it wrong to choose self-sacrifice? But what else could he have chosen? Or is it wrong to think that way?

It was the same at this moment. Alice just wanted Ai to live. He was so fatally mistaken.

"That's enough, … as long as you're alive, that's all that matters…"

The light then began to reach Ai's physical body. As if in resonance, light also emanated from inside the body, revealing the shape of a bullet within.. But that light immediately changed shape, and became a mass the size of a fist.

The bullet began to pulse. At the same time, the light began to subside. Boom, boom, something disappears inside Alice. It was the familiar sensation of death.

"For that, I'm willing to be ‘selfish’."

Then the light converged and Alice's heart began to beat.

 

Goodbye.

His final words to her were a farewell.

 
+
 

Thud, thud, Alice slowly went down the stairs. Thud, how tedious and unbearable was it? His mind and body were not moving well. It took him at least ten minutes to get down to the first floor.

"…You’re leaving?"

It seemed this day was one where he was often called from behind. Alice wanted to slip out of the back door, but he did not react. He was in no mood for that..

Julie was waiting for him.

"Seriously, didn’t I tell you to meet me later…?"

"Old man…"

Julie apparently did not mind the cold and waited in the hallway that was unheated.

"I didn't know you were awake…"

"Coming from you after all the fuss you caused?"

"…Sorry, I just couldn't face you after all this time."

"Again with that. It’s going to be tougher from now onWhen you apologize, apologize right away."

"…I know, I know, but …"

That means you don't understand.

Alice was frankly depressed after being told something so typical of his elders. At this moment, he still felt guilty for being dishonest.

"Hmph. It’s rare to see you this obedient."

Bak bak! Julie slapped him on the back as he typically would.

"Looks like you got hit enough. I’ll let you off the hook for today."

"Ha ha… thanks …"

"'Mm…but what's with you?"

Julie pointed to Alice's chest. Apparently, the pep talk was also an opportunity to check on him. Julie was very shrewd when it came to such matters.

"Hmm? Ahh, this?"

Alice pried open of his shirt to reveal his chest. The chest was dented.

"…You don’t have a heart?"

"Good observation."

"…But that's weird, you look like you're alive though?"

Julie tilted his head.

"I don’t really get this either. I’m not sure about this, but I'm definitely alive."

"Even though you don’t have a heart?"

'No, it's not that I don't have it. I gave it to Ai after all."

"??? I don't get it."

"I know this is just a theory I have, but it seems that not only "death" changed fifteen years ago, but also ‘life’. Now that I think about it, it’s to be expected."

Since death had changed, life too would have been affected. In a very difficult way to understand that.

"For example, if a person's head works but his body does not, can you really say that he is alive? Conversely, what about someone whose head is the only thing dead?"

In the past, those who straddled the line between life and death would immediately fall to the side of death, and the line would be drawn. In this changed world however, the line was wide and thick, and people could even have the space to wander on it.

That was where Alice was.

"I’m now at a state where I can’t say that I’m alive or dead. I don’t know if I’m a suspect at large, but it seems like people will be sent back to this safety net."

"Hmmm…I don't know what that is, But in other words, you’re alive?"

"Well, that's the way it is."

"Oh, yeah! That’s good!"

Julie finally smiled, apparently worried about that.

"Well, when you started talking about giving your heart to her, I really wondered if anything would happen. If that's what you meant, no problem! Good job!"

"Haha, thanks…"

Julie's attitude that all was well as long as he was alive was both comforting and unsettling at the same time. There are people who were alive, but were in Hell.

So this old man has a peeping interest, he thought. And to think he said that the commotion woke him up. This bear of an old man.

"Well, I should be going now…"

"Going…where? "

"For now, I'll just head west on the Continent Highway…to any port town and seek out for information."

"What information?"

As expected, he had to explain this after all…

"A way to revive."

Julie stopped moving.

"…Eh, isn’t Ai revived already?"'

"No, she's still dead. She's the opposite of me. She got her heart back, and there’s a heart beating, but ‘she’s dead even though she looks alive’. Maybe there’ll will be a Gravekeeper who’ll pop by to bury her. Please take care of her then."

"……"

""What's with that face? Don't worry. It's not like I don't have any idea...

"No, that's fine. I’m not referring to that…"

Julie sighed, seemingly unsure as to what he should say,

 

'You're leaving Ai?'

"…What's with you, old man? Where's your usual overprotectveness? It's refreshing to get rid of the bad kid, right?"

"You idiot. That’s just my test. If you can't overcome such an obstacle, how’s that even love? When I had my first wife, her dad chased me with a hunting rifle."

"Don't carry on that tradition…"

"The fact is, the old you wasn’t a suitable partner for Ai."

"……"

Alice could not make a sound.

"But it's different now, isn't it? You got the resolve at leats. Do you still have to go? "

"Yeah…"

"I guess Ai will naturally get angry and not agree with your actions, but she’s not going to dig out her heart and go all ‘I’m returning this’, right? Maybe …probably…most likely."

"But still, I’m going."

"…I see."

Julie probably had plenty to say, but he swallowed his words.

"I get it. Then get going…but take this with you."

A silver light flies toward his nose. A light impact hit his right hand.

"What's this?"

It's a key to the west guard house. There’s equipment and stuff there, and a motorbike. Use them as to please.."

"Are you sure?"

"It's all right. I'll be merciless and pretend you stole it though."

"Ha, ha, please do…thanks."

"… Yeah."

A hug. A man's hug, A man hugging another man hard, slapping him on the back..

"…It’s way too obvious to go by the front door. Leave by the back…"

"All right, take care of Ai for me. …"

"I'll do it without you telling me."

Alice opened the door, and it was dimly lit. Dawn was already near.

 

"Alice!"

 

Julie shouted from inside the house.

"At least stay alive! It would make a big difference to a fool like you!"

That was the hardest part.

Alice darted off into the darkness.

Beneath the stairs he skipped past.

"Kya!"

"…Woah, who’s hiding here…wait, Dee? "

This time, it was completely unexpected. Dee Ensy was sitting on the hedge at the bottom of the stairs.

"What are you doing here …?"

He could understand why Julie was waiting in the doorway, but he had no idea why Dee had to wait here..

Until I saw those tears.

"Hic! Why are you here, Alice…"

"Wait, you don't have to run."

The moment she saw his face, with the corners of his eyes swollen, Alice figured out what was going on.

…What's with the 'use the back door', that old man….

"…You’ve been snooping too…?"

"Wh-what could I do? I came home and there was no one there…I went upstairs and saw Uncle there…so."

"I’m not blaming you. Don’t mind."

He was in no mood to think about how many were spying on him..

Morning was near. It would dawn in a few moments. There was a hint of morning glow in the east, and the dogs were howling for no reason.

For some reason, the two of them spent a long time in silence. No, in fact, it was short enough to be an instant, but Alice felt that it was dozens of minutes long. Dee most likely felt the same. If there had to be a reason, it would be because the vast amount of time that had stopped between them had already begun to flow.

'B-But I'm glad, Alice. You two got your feelings too!"

With a smile on her tear-stained face, Dee began.

"'You know, I never doubted that Ai liked Alice! But I wasn't sure if Alice liked Ai!"

Tears fell. They melted the snow and froze again.

"I was like Ai! I didn’t think you would fall in love with someone, Alice! That's why I couldn't even confess! I thought for sure I would be rejected! I mean, I didn't even think Alice would like anyone!"

"Dee."

"Even though you could get through to Ai! I didn't think your feelings would ever reach each other! That’s why I was relieved! I thought we could remain in this vague state forever! It’s just a misunderstanding on my part!"

"Dee!"

Alice hugged Dee. He knew he did not have the right to do so, but he did.

"I’m sorry…"

"Ah!"

Only the two of them knew how many meanings there were in that apology.

The story of Alice Color and Dee Ensy, born together, raised together, learned friendship and love, and then killed each other, had reached an end.

 

"U, uuuuu."

 

Dee cried. No matter how many tears she shed, they never dried up.

"I should be one…saying sorry…I-I…hadn’t looked at you properly, Alice…when I overheard you, I realized…I…I…I…"

"It’s fine I was horrible too. …"

If it had been just Alice and Dee here, and not Ghost or Magic Bullet, this might have turned out differently.

But it was like counting the years of a dead child, and there was nothing they could do.

"I'm sorry…I'm really sorry…you really felt painful, right? Lonely? But I…I…I didn’t notice it at all, and I say it’s just you, Alice…that’s why I couldn’t…and I gave up…"

"You're not wrong. That’s me, I really believed this about myself before I met her. I felt I was cool for being a loner.."

"Yep…you were cool …"

"Haha, thanks …."

Dee distanced herself.

"…But are you still living? She discovered such an important part about you, and you’re still leaving her…"

"…Yeah."

"…I'm sure you’ll go back to how you were, without Ai…"

"Even so, I’m going."

"I see…"

Dee did not try to stop him any further.

"…Take this."

"What's this?"

"A signature by the Mayor of Ostia and the Ghost, I guess it’s still useful in some places. Though if used in the wrong places, people may end up hating you…"

"That's good enough. Thanks."

"Nn…"

He could not remain for long. Morning was near.

"Bye bye, Alice."

"Yeah, bye bye."

It was a parting word they had said umpteenth time, but this was decisively different form the past.

 

"Bye bye, Alice…"

 

Even when his back was out of sight, Dee repeated the words.

 

"Yo Alice, you’re up early."

A stranger who was out shoveling snow said.

"Ah, young Alice. Just in time. Please have some of these freshly cooked food."

An unfamiliar old woman who had opened a stall gave him a steamed bun.

"Big bro Alice! What’s going on!? You’re out early in the morning."

"Just some stuff" He said to the security guard who was clearly older than him, and entered the guard room. It was still early, and a few men were resting inside. All of them looked at him and spoke to him in a friendly manner, "Anything you need?" "I’ll help." "Just tell us what you want.".

"Sorry, please pretend that you didn’t see it.."

Alice stole two pistols and 150 bullets from the armory and packed them in a sack that he had stolen as well. Also, he brought along some dried food in case of emergency, a blanket, and even a jacket worn by the man before him.

He took so much, and they did not complain, "Another secret? It’s fine. We’ve been with you for a long while." They had no intention of stopping them..

"Thanks."

But Alice knew nothing about them. Not their names, not their faces.

The same was true of those who spoke to them in a friendly manner back at the town. They knew Alice and adored him, but that was the trust built up by the old Alice Color..

Having had his memory reset so many times, it was common for him to be treated like a brother by strangers. But he just could not get used to it. The heroic Alice Color they described was different from him.

It was no wonder, for they did not match to begin with.

What they saw was Alice who gave up his own life to save his classmates. That ‘real hero’ who hid his fears, acted as a hero, and even believed himself to be one..

That Alice was not this Alice. This person’s name was probably a monster..

"But then again…the real me…isn’t around anymore, either."

He chose a motorbike. It was the worst situation for him as he had to ride on the snowy path, and so he wanted one that was light and had a firm grip. Also, one that had a sled. Alice filled it with gas, lifted the stand, and slowly pushed the bike. The crew did not notice anything unusual until the last minute.

He started the engine and let it warm up. Dawn was almost breaking. He pushed the bike onto the road..

"I don't remember…what kind of guy…I used to be..."

The overflowed water could never be regained again, and the shattered dishes would not mend. A fired bullet too would never return to its magazine..

Whether they hit or miss, they were destined to shatter and scatter.

He felt heavy. He was cold. He was hungry. Thinking about it, he had not slept in a long while.

"I'm being extravagant, really. … I'm such a …

But that fellow called God certainly really loved his irony, and actually let a hero who could somehow fool himself to meet an extraordinary one.

She, too, was a hero, a hero as great as he was. If not for him, she might have fulfilled her tremendous dream.

Their meeting was the best of times and the worst of times. The dream was shattered and fell to the ground.

The bullet that missed its mark was destined to rot there.

But Ai was different. She stood her ground.

And she reached out her hand to Alice.

And yet...

"Why can't I … change …?"

His breath was white. He had an increasing urge to cry.

The snow was harsh. His feet were heavy.

"I didn’t even think…of changing…"

Abandoning the people who loved him as a hero, and even the one who loved him as a person, Alice could not stop.

He did not want to stop.

This probably was where the biggest problem was. Just as one could not wake up a person that was awake, or put a sleeping person to sleep, he could not stop being himself..

Alice would become more Alice, just as the old Alice Color became Buzzer Beater, and Buzzer Beater became Magic Bullet, and surely, he would lose his name one day.

He was looking forward to that day.

"Yo Alice, you going away?"

Someone he did not know called out to him again.

"Shut up…"

"Wh-what’s with that greeting…it’s snowy out here. Be careful.."

He wanted to go somewhere else where nobody knew him, and die at a place where nobody would bother him.

He wanted to die alone in silence, by the sea.

He wanted to become a bullet, a dream with a direction. There was too much stuff attached to this body, like a sword with many blades. Once it stabbed in, it would not split, and would cling onto his body, not letting go.

And yet, there was someone who said she liked him.

There was someone who understood and accepted him as a person and as a hero.

…Someone…like him…

"Ah, Mr Alice, are you going out?"

Again. Someone called his name again.

"Shut up already…don’t talk to me when you don’t know anything…"

"Oh dear, you're in a bad mood."

Alice walked past silently and ignored this place. The bike was heavy, and even though it was winter, he was sweating all over just by pushing.

"We'll be out of town if we keep going. Where are you going to?"

This certainly was a persistent person."

"…I'll go anyway…even to the sea…"

"That’s tough."

"…Enough already. Don't follow me. …"

"My my, I’m not following you. We just happen to be on the same road. I'd rather you didn't follow me, Mr Alice."

 

At this moment, finally.

 

Alice realized that something was amiss.

 

He looked up. The morning sun begins to rise behind him.

 

"Woah!"

The sun emerged from the top of the hills, and shone upon the earth. The microscopic ice crystals, less than a micron in size, were instantly seared away and turned to dew.

"It's morning!"

Then Alice looked up.

"It's pretty."

The world was being reborn. The surface of the lake was stark white, and the white rabbits that had fully grown their winter coats were hopping around. The smoke from the furnaces were thicker, and people were all looking at the sun, which had not appeared in a long time.

"Right, Mr Alice?"

Standing in front of him was Ai.

Ai, dressed to the point of being bubbly, with an oversized furry coat, was snivelling due to the cold. She squinted her eyes at the morning sun.

Her hair was shining golden. Her eyes were moist wet with green.

And her breath was pure white and warm,

"…Ai."

Alice had the urge to weep.

"…You’ve…revived?"

"No no, what makes you say that? I haven’t come back to life. I’m pretty much in the same state as Mr Kiriko."

"Ahh…I see. …"

This puffy penguin-like fellow frowned.

"What's wrong with you? You’ve been spacing out for a while.".

"……Oi, what are you doing here?"

Alice spoke harshly..

"Erm, actually, I found out in my room that someone forgot something, so I thought of returning it."

"Oh?"

Alice straddled the bike as the engine warmed up sufficiently.

"That’s quite an idiot. Have you found him?"

"Yep. I found him."

A sparkle full of life spoke up, ready to abandoned its life.

"Mr Alice, I’m giving you back your heart. I don't want it."

"I refuse."

Brrrrrrrrrr, And the wind blew past. The air was like a rapid-fire gunshot; Alice had her hands on the grips of her bike, and Ai took a running stance.

"Then I don't have a choice."

"Huh?"

The moment the tension reached its peak, Ai quickly took a step back.

"Maybe some other time?"

"…Hey, could that be …?"

"Ah, don't get me wrong. This is a coincidence. We just happen to be on the same road…alright. "

"…Hey, by what coincidence are you riding on my tandem seat?"

"I guess it's called ‘inevitability’ …"

"Like hell it is! Get off!"

"Whoa! Whoa! Kya-kyaa! Ahahaha~!!"

Alice shook the bike from side to side, but Ai was enjoying it.

"It's useless, Mr Alice"

It was the biggest smile she had shown.

"You're a hundred years too young to run away from me!"

"Ha, then I'll spend a hundred years running away with it!"

"Ah! That’s a lie! Two hundred...five hundred...no! You’re a thousand years too early!"

"That’s way too long."

"Not really. I guess it’ll just be a moment."

Ai hugged the back before her. Her body was warm and soft.

"…So we’re going to stay together until then…"

"……"

"Alright?"

"…Like hell I know!"

"Ah, you’re embarrassed again."

"Shut up! Watch your tongue!"

"Ah, wait, I still got stuff to say—seriously! You’re always like this, Mr Alice!"

And then they started moving.

Out of the heavenly town, into the white wilderness, and back on the road again.

 

"Where are you going!?"

"I don't know!!"

 

They left their endings to each other.

Without knowing a single thing about the future.

 

Ai and Alice set their sights on tomorrow.

 

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 10.jpg|thumb]]

 

END

 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-03-27T09:16:33Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-03-27T08:52:32Z

Teh Ping:

Tosho Meikyuu:Volume1 Chapter3

2022-03-25T08:50:07Z

Teh Ping:

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter5

2022-03-23T14:59:00Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 5 - Sunday Without God== On Monday, God created the world. On Tuesday, God distinguished the order and chaos. On Wednesday, God honed the numerical values...."

==Chapter 5 - Sunday Without God==

On Monday, God created the world.

On Tuesday, God distinguished the order and chaos.

On Wednesday, God honed the numerical values.

On Thursday, God allowed the Time to flow.

On Friday, God overlooked every corner of the world.

On Saturday, God rested.

And so, on Sunday, God abandoned the world.

But those who loved fables were beaten to the ground, still thinking about Heaven.

They were tired of the life caused by fatal diseases, and had wishes and wishes and wishes.

But when fulfilled, there was no ‘me’.

People tilted their heads at the sky.

They could no longer move forth, nor look back.

And there was no reason to move.

For ‘my’ wish.

Was fulfilled with a ‘snap’.

And thus, the balance between life and death would be restored, and the glory days would come and go.

When did the dream become ‘I’, and when did ‘I’ become the dream.

Everyone became a dream, and ‘I’ disappeared and became a God.

But the end of the celestial sphere remained far away, and the newborn gods wept. ‘I didn't want to be like that,’ they wept and sang of their love.

Surely one day, God and Man shall part again.

Life and death shall be separated, dreams and people shall be separated, and the world will go past Monday.

Thus, the time Man (Ai) and God (Alice) could remain together would be no more than a thousand years.

<center>+</center>

In the end, nothing worrisome happened and the third day passed peacefully. Ai and Tanya held hands as they toured an entire row of stalls. In the afternoon, they visited Dee and the triplets with snacks. Ai had to visit Ulla in particular, as there would be quite a commotion if she visited Ai instead. The Dead suburb that was built overnight on the outskirts was surprisingly crowded with people, and even the Living, visiting with trepidation, were mesmerized by the masks and perfumes.

After returning home, Ai again wrote letters. This time, she wrote everything that happened recently and directed them to the addresses of the other classmates she heard from Tanya..

Time flew by.

It was night.

It had been a long while since Ai was alone, so she decided to sort out her luggage. There was a mysterious piece of paper she received from someone in Ortus, writing materials from Goran Academy, owl accessories and penguin containers from the World Tower and various other places, and a few other things. She removed these precious junk and dusted them off.

"Oh?"

Among them, Ai found several items that were really important. A fox mask given to her by the Lion, a makeup kit from Tanya and her friends, a snow globe given to her by Dee,

And Anna's perfume.

"…It’s very nostalgic."

This perfume was contained in a glass vial, and was used by Anna, her foster mother, one of the few mementos that Ai took along from the village.

The contents of the perfume had hardly diminished. Ai was reluctant to use it, and it had a strong smell as it was made for the Dead, so she had rarely used it until now.

Now, however,

"……"

Drip drip, Ai tilted the bottle silently. The fragrant drop landed on the back of her hand, spread out thinly, and was released into the air.

"Ah."

The memories themselves rushed through her nostrils.

‘That moment’ returned like a storm. The last night she stayed in that village, the manner in which she cried like a fool, packing her luggage, the night where she gave up and stuffed herself with sweets, the night she put on perfume for the first time.

"…Mama Anna. I'm sorry. You're right, this smells good. …"

Bowing her head in the direction of Heaven, Ai apologized politely. In her imagination, Anna and Yoki at her, goodness you. The stinging scent of soap and lemonade was pleasant to Dead's nose.

"…Maybe I should start putting on makeup and stuff.'

Ai capped it back, and put it away in the box, letting out a melancholic sigh. She had to learn how to put on makeup, not as a fashion statement, but as a matter of etiquette. Perhaps she should go back to Ortus and ask Lion to make a new mask for her.

She then unpacked the backpack Julie had been keeping care for. In hindsight, this backpack was a very important item that she had used since the beginning of their trip. The right button was loose and the corner of the lid was torn.

Ai took out the synthetic yarn she bought at lunchtime and knitted the backpack. She added three reels to thicken the bag, and and strengthened it with oil and wax.

Next, the straw hat. It was dried and tattered after two winters. It was a pity, but Ai decided to throw it away. It was woven during spring and to be discarded in winter, so she had no choice..

These were the Gravekeeper's clothes. They were tailored to fit her recently…but she probably would not wear it again. Ai I sprinkled camphor on it and folded it carefully.

A shovel.

"…I really feel nostalgic the more I clear them. "

Ai held up the shovel to reflect the light of the lamp. There was a blurry reflection of herself on the dull bent surface, It was a crying and smiling face.

In the end, there was only one Dead buried with this shovel.

"……"

Kizuna Astin, her father who was with her for only four days, a kind man who was unwilling to stay with her.

……"

Ai took out a rag and some polishing powder, and took extra care of the shovel. She cleaned off the parched mud and polished the blade nice and shiny.

She then applied oil to it, , wrapped it in paper, and put them deep in the closet with the clothes.

"… Thank you so much for all you have done for me. Good night."

Bam, she shut the closet, and the tools reflected light for the last time.

She felt a little tired.

Deciding to take the rest of the day off, Ai put the tools away. She poured the washing water out from the window and closed the shutters. She went to bed and put a cup over Madame’s flame.

Within her blanket, she waited for the sleepiness to come. Recently, she felt unbearable as she had been forced to think about such bitter things at this time of the night, but on this day, she could finally get some peaceful sleep. Such was the power of having decided on something.

Starting tomorrow, she would probably be very busy again with surgeries and other things. However, she was glad that she could make this decision. The deadline of three days she had set was correct after all. While it was important to take the time to deliberate, if it got too long, she would be caught in a deadlock.

No, there was one thing Ai had yet to do.

"Mr Alice and Miss Nein didn’t return after all…"

She had assumed she would not get angry, but the moment she said so, her voice was unexpectedly resentful. Apparently, she was really in a bad mood.

"…Seriously, what were they doing?"

She said that, but she knew what they were up to. Most likely, theywere doing some really, really, really stupid stuff.

Three days. The time limit of ‘three days’ was actually meant for them. Her intention was for them to return by then.

But it was fine. Since they would not return, Ai knew their intentions, and she would take the initiative to look for them..

"Fuaa…well, whatever. We’ll talk about all these, tomorrow…

The sleepiness finally arrived, and Ai wriggled under the blanket. She stopped her fake breathing and sank into the depths of death.

Kon.

And it happened right at that moment.

"?"

Kon. She heard that sound agao. Ai got out of bed and approached the window. Kon. There was a muffled sound banging on the lowered shutters. Kon.

Ai was struck by a premonition.

Kon.

The sound was probably caused by a pebble, hitting the same exact spot.

What should she do now? Ai’s face naturally curled into a smile. It was the smile of a cat that had seen its prey. She approached the window and leaned her face against it. Perhaps she should just ignore it until morning.

Kon!

"Whoa!"

The moment she had this thought, the sound got louder. It seemed the stones used were getting larger. Goodness, this violent guy. Immediately after that thought, the sound becomes louder. It seems to be turning into a big stone step by step. What a violent man. What will you do if the window breaks?

"…Well, I got no choice now, right?"

She opened the curtains, unlocked the glass windows, and opened them outwards.

The first thing she saw was the moon. The snow seemed to have stopped before midnight, and there was not a cloud in the sky. Looking down, the town below was a world of shadows. Flames and snow swayed away/

Alice was standing at that corner.

He was next to the tree right before a house. He was just about to throw a pebble, and his raised arm was lowered awkwardly as he raised his eyebrows. "You could have hurried out earlier." He murmured with his lips.

Ai, on the other hand, simply closed the window without saying a word. The pebbles seemingly panicked as they started flying over. Ai opened the window slightly and had a peek downstairs, only to see a head three stories below her, bobbing up and down.

‘Next time, if you make such a face again, I’m slamming the door on you’, Ai gave such a look, and forgave him.

Alice heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly grabbed onto the wall. Eh? Before Ai could react, he he used the gaps in the stone and the gutter as footholds and quickly cleared the height of the building, three stories high.

"Hey! Wait, what are you thinking?"

"Just get me in there."

"Ah goodness! You’re really an idiot, Mr Alice!"

"I know that."

And with the midwinter cold wave blowing in, Alice climbed into the room. The curtains fluttered and a slight powdery snow fluttered.

"Goodness, you."

Ai closed the window angrily. There was no courtesy in Alice’s words at all, and she felt like an idiot for being so happy just a moment ago.

"Why didn’t you just come in normally?"

"…I can't…if I get caught by the old man, I’ll be in trouble."

"Then you should have taken the scolding there. Don’t you know how worried everyone was about you?"

"…Even so."

Both of them knew the place so well that they could walk through the dark room like deep sea fish. Ai sat on the edge of the bed, and Alice dropped his bags and sat down in a chair. There was no light. The full moon was enough.

Looking up at him from the corner of the room, Ai saw that he was very battered. He was wearing a shirt and pants that he obtained from somewhere, wearing a thin coat. He was also dressed like a saint from a picture book, carrying a large bag.

"What's with the baggage? Sp,e present for me by any chance?"

"…No way…no, actually, I did spend three whole days for this, so I can’t say this isn’t the case… "

"Woah, woah. Can I open it?"

'Wait, so it's not like that. … Hey! Don't touch me without permission! Sit down!"

"Wait, I told you that’s not it…oi! Don’t touch! Sit down."

Yes! Ai answered firmly, and sat back down right when she was about to stand upright. If she had a tail, she would have been shaking it. The last time Alice bought a present for her was on her birthday.

Ai naturally smiled. To her, having such a conversation with him was very precious, and valuable.

Speaking of presents, this conversation was already one. She was elated just thinking about what he wanted to say next, and what he had intended to give her. After all, it had been three days since they had met, and they were meeting under the full moon, without telling anyone.

Hence, Ai was silent. She acted like a maiden pretending not to know about the gift hidden in her date's pocket, smiled and waited for the words.

"I’m here today to talk to you…"

"Yes, yes."

Alice looked very serious. He tried several times to speak up, but he ended up stammering every time, worried about Ai’s reaction. Ai really treasured such a reaction, and was delighted as she thought about what he would say (the present)..

Thus,

"……You really are dead, aren't you?"

That one line left Ai grumpy immediately.

The smile stiffened into something completely different. The imaginary tail quickly disappeared and went someplace else. Ai crossed his legs and sighed.

"…Haha, I really don’t have the right to say this…"

Alice, however, did not seem to notice at all, as his voice sounded as enthusiastic as an actor who has just finished a performance without being able to capture the excitement of the audience.

"…But it’s not too late! Ai, you can come back to life..."

"Stop. Stop, Mr. Alice."

Ai gave a gaudy , taps his forehead with a thump, and tells the stage manager to give him some acting instruction.

"…Is that what you want to talk to me about??"

"? yeah. What else?"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 07.jpg|thumb]]

Amazingly, the actor had no idea what was the mistake he had committed. Ai let out a long sigh, having assumed that she had received a present, only to receive a trash can instead.

"Mr Alice, you really have such a habit, don’t you?"

"Hey, I'm being serious.""

"Oh my, you’re making it sound like I’m not."

Ai would have liked to have had a more meaningful conversation. No choice but to go with the flow though.

"Have you been busy about this over the past three days?"

"Of course!"

Predictably, Alice must have been running around the whole time looking for a way to save herself. It was so predictable to Ai, that she was not amused at all.

"After all, it seemed that I killed you…"

His face winced in pain. Ai did not want him to show such a face, and it might sound blunt, but she felt it was a little troublesome..

But, well, there was no other way to ask, so Ai had no choice but to lead him on.

"I don't really know what's going on around here, but can you tell me?"

"…How far back do you remember?"

"Up to the point where the three of us were coming home in the morning."

Even till this day, Ai could remember. It was a day when autumn was about to end. They woke up at the border of the town, and returned together.

"It happened after that. You got in the car and started to sleep. … and never woke up."

On Julie's drive home, someone noticed something was off about Ai’s breathing, and she was immediately taken to the town council infirmary. But by then, Ai's heart had long since stopped.

"Why did that happen? Was it a heart attack or something?"

"You idiot! How could that be possible?

Listen seriously! Alice lashed out, but Ai was no longer interested in the cause of death itself, nor did she want to hold anyone else responsible for it. If Alice said that he was the one who killed her, she would simply leave the matter as it was.had killed him, it would have been fine.

"Didn’t you try to block me when I turned into a bullet…"

"The final blow. The magic bullet (Alice).

That day, in order to defeat the Witch's daughter, he turned even his own heart into a bullet and fired it. Thus, his heart was shot out ‘as a bullet for himself’ and was targeted at the Witch's daughter.

However, at that time, Nein had already eroded the law of the world and became an existence equivalent to reason. Thus, Alice's target grew and flew towards the concept of ‘evil’. He could not counter Nein if he did not target such a great goal.

But it was also a dangerous act. ‘Evil’ and ‘people’ were inherently inseparable. Soon after, his bullet would evolve to the limit and shoot down even the tiniest of evil, and surely would kill even the kindest of people in this world. Even Ai would be no exception. After all, ‘good’ and ‘evil’ were just two sides of the same coin.

It is impossible to target evil only, but the magic bullet still primed itself at it. It was similar to Nein Saikavathi’s act of ‘destroying the world while trying to save it’.

The two dreamed of defeating an ‘evil’ that did not exist and ‘saving’ a world that had already been saved. And because of that, they wanted to destroy the world.

But they met. The Witch was born in a world without evil, and the Magic Bullet was born in a world without threat.

Therefore, the two of them finally came to be able to save the world. There was ‘evil’ and ‘those that would destroy’. Once both clashed with each other, they would disappear, and the ‘world would be saved’..

But there was a third person who hated that outcome..

Ai Astin, who loved them both, was there.

She became a shield, exposing herself before the silver bullet. She received Alice with her body, which was deemed the ‘the furthest thing from evil’.

"—But the story’s not going to end that nicely. It’s just that the last thing that was supposed to happen came first."

That was the view that would happen after Alice had destroyed all humanity.

After shooting down everything, Alice would revert back to being human, alone. In a world without humans, there would no longer be good and evil.

"There."

Alice's index finger reached out and pointed to Ai's left breast. There, wrapped in pajamas, two buttons were undone, revealing a little bosom.

Thank goodness the Dead would not blush. Ai quickly covered her bosom.

"…Thanks for telling me. But please don't stare at me too much. It's rude."

"You idiot. Like anyone’s going to look at such an unimportant thing."

"… Unimportant …"

"That’s not it. I’m talking about further inside."

Ai again looked at where the finger was pointed at, and found it was aimed precisely at her heart.

"…You didn’t hear from the doctor? My bullet is there now."

"Eh?"

Ai hurriedly looked into her chest and touched it with her right hand. There was no such wound, but her finger clearly felt something amiss..

"Do you understand now?…The one who killed you, was me…"

"So…that’s how it was"

An awkward silence filled the room. Murderer and victim. Living and Dead. There was an unprecedented divide between them, binding whatever he wanted to say. Alice's expression was that of a sinner who wanted redemption.

"Well, that’s fine."

"Huh?"

"I forgive you, not like I can do anything about it now."

"…Oi. I’m not joking. I’ll get angry if you don’t take this seriously."

"That's my line, The moment I wanted to see you, you were gone for three whole days, and when you finally showed up, you’re angry at me!? It would be one thing if you had asked me before doing all that. Then you’d understand how I feel in a few words."

"… no, but that’s."

What can I say, Ai could not help but show a wry smile. Alice was still unable to understand her feelings, and hastily dragged over the bag that was by his side..

"…Sorry that I didn’t come to see you…but! What else could I do to get you to revive!? "

"I told you that you should have looked for me. "

"Even if I did, you’d have rejected it!"

Oh?

Ai, who had been caught off guard by what she thought was an unfolding stupid conversation, started to listen intently. Alice smiled.

"…What, you thought I didn't know you? Don't take me for an idiot. I know what you're thinking. It’s not about you. It's about what I want."

"My my, how barbaric of you. I prefer you like this though, Mr Alice."

"Hmph, thanks."

Conversations should have some elements of surprise to be fun. Ai smiled once again and sat uprigt.

"Please…"

Alice hung his head weakly as he seemingly cupped her knees.

"At least, please revive…Ai."

"Hmm, what shall I do?"

"Let me pay for my sins."

"Oh, that's no good. Then I don't want to."

Alice really had been saying such annoying stuff. If he really wanted to atone for his sins, he just needed to buy a flower, anyone would do. Ai did not wish for him to pick off some flower off a precipice.

"…I’lll definitely revive you."

"I'm fine either way."

Ai did not really want to stay dead or revive. He just did not want to rely on powers or miracles to determine her own destiny (rule).

For she was certain this was the right way to walk the path of eternity.

Thus, she was willing to be persuaded if it was acceptable..

"…Goodness, you really are."

For the first time today, Alice smiled.

"It’s way easier for me if you go all ‘I don’t want to’, but you’re saying 'I'll listen if you can convince me’, and you’re so stubborn. That’s terrible of you."

"I don’t think I’ll get persuaded though."

"Don't regret those words…alrighty."

The saddlebag was placed before her. This was definitely Alice’s secret weapon. It was big enough to hold at least one child.

…? Somewhat, this luggage was….

"Get out."

Alice then turned the bag over. The content rolled out in a recoil, rolling under Ai's feet and facing the sky.

"Mmmm!"

It was Nein Saikavathi, completely bound ang gagged.

"Huh?"

Ai uttered in a dumbfounded tone, noting the condition rather than the person. The young girl was tied up with rough ropes on her arms and legs, and she was bound so tightly that it felt like her joints were locked together. Also, her eyes and ears were covered , and her mouth was stuffed with cloth.

"I've been chasing her over the past three days…"

Alice rubbed his shoulders hard.

Ai wondered why Alice was giving off a ‘see, I really worked hard at something, right? vibe.

"…Mr Alice"

"What?"

"In the meantime, would you mind jumping out the window there?"

"Why?"

"…You really don't know the reason…?"

After feeling very disappointed, Ai released Nein's restraints anyway. She cut the rope, and removed the earplugs and blindfold.

"…Puhaa!"

'Oh dear, you poor thing. It must have been hard for you to be chased for three days and three nights by such a brute… ruining your beautiful skin."

Rubbing the mercilessly carved marks of the rope, Ai removed the mouth gag. But,

"Hiii! Nooooo!! "

Nein fled, fearing her benefactor, She retreated back over the distance she was rolled, and hid behind Alice.

"I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry…"

"…What’s going on? I'm so shocked."

Covering her ears and closing her eyes, Nein hid behind Alice as if to escape something scary.

"Get out…"

"Noooooo!"

But of course, Alice was not going to stand on Nein’s side, as he messily grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out.

"Hey, Mr. Alice!"

"Look, Witch of Omnipotence! Look at what you and I have done!"

"I don’t wanna! I don’t want to see her! I can’t see her!! Nooooo!!!"

"If you don't like it, revive her! bring him back to life! ‘Fail’ for your sins!"

"Mr. Alice!"

Ai leaped with explosive force, and with her first step, she cleared the room and grabbed Alice's arm hard. It appeared that even as a Dead, her power as a Gravekeeper was still effect. Ai practically dislocated his arm.

"…Let go."

"Wha!"

However, Alice overcame Ai's strength with his arm strength alone. The ‘final blow’ was the power of probability manipulation he had shown in the previous battle. Even at this moment, he was still using this supposedly limited ability.

Ai finally understood the reason why she felt amiss. Alice never returned from that relalm, and thus, he had such hellish eyes.

"I told you, didn’t I? I don't care what you think. Come on Witch's daughter, bring Ai back to life quick…"

"No! I don’t wannnnaaa!"

"Oi, don't lie, brat. Tell us what you really think."

"R-really?"

Fending off Ai with his left hand and Nein with his right, Alice stared at the Witch with his fiery eyes.

"You want to revive Ai too, right?"

"Th-that’s…"

"I know. That's why you didn't want to see her. Because if you see her, you'll 'fail' …or you'll know you're not human…"

"No…no…that’s not it!!!"

"Of course it is."

Alice sneered like a villiam. He spat out venom that cornered the Witch.

"It’s simple, being able to 'understand' is already the beginning of corruption."

"!"

"Now 'fail' and bring Ai Astin back to life!"

"No—!!"

"Now!"

"Mr Alice!"

And Ai snapped.

She threw a bedsheet at Alice, robbing his vision, and sent a sweeping kick at him, sending his weight flying.

"You—big idiot—!!!"

Ai then launched a kick toward the center of gravity that had nowhere to escape to.

Alice shot out like a fireworks display. This was the first time Ai saw a human body bouncing off the wall like a ball.

Oddly enough, just as Ai said, the ball finally broke the glass window and flew outside.

"Heh…heh…heh…heh…"

Ai panted even though she had no need to, but it was to be expected after seeing such an inhumane act from Alice. Ai even felt that her heart that was supposed to stop had started again. That was how angry she was at his behavior.

"Ai! I just heard something…"

"Dad!"

A large man barged into the room, and Ai immediately barked an order.

"There's the dumbest guy in the world under the window there! Yes! There’s one amazingly stupid idiot! Please get him back here! "

"A-alright."

Julie listened obediently even though he probably had a lot of questions on his mind. Ai had the urge to go downstairs and lecture him, but compared to this trivial matter, there was something more important she had to do.

"Miss Nein, it's all right now. The idiot has gone away. …"

"…I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry…"

Again with this reaction. Ai had enough. Her heart was shattered.

"Calm down. Don't worry, I won't do anything."

"No! Don’t come here, Ai! Get away from me!"

The little hands where the rope marks remained clear slapped aside Ai. Her feet, as thin as dead branches, clawed at the floor as she scurried away.

"Miss Nein!"

Ai held her body tightly, but determined not to let go as she hugged Nein. The child was hot like a flame.

"Hii!"

Surely Nein felt the exact opposite coldness, for she showed disgust on her face, and immediately realized this about himself as she got rid of this expression.

"I-I'm sorry…I…"

"It's okay."

Ai felt that anyone would be shocked and disgusted by touching a dead body, and felt that it was a natural reason. She did not think Nein truly meant it..

However, a child would not think of such logic, and this ended up hurting her. The look of fear deepened, and despair washed over her tear-stained cheeks.

"I'm sorry!"

Nein shouted again. All the stalling and deception crumbled and turned into a scream.

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"

"Goodness, what have you been apologizing for all this time?"

"I'm sorry! A! I’m sorry for killing you! "

"Oh, that's…really not an easy thing to apologize for."

Ai was bemused by this. At the same time, she knew why Nein was struggling.

In other words, they both believed that they were the ones who caused Ai Astin's death. It was stupid.

"If only I had…given up on my dream…none of this would have happened."

"Please don’t mind. It’s not something anyone could have dealt with."

"…It’s not that we can’t deal with it."

A voice came from behind. It seemed they came upstairs.

"Seriously! Can you not say such things? Mr—Alice?"

"…What?"

Have you reflected on your actions!? Ai was about to lash out at him, but she turned around to see Alice’s red and swollen face, and he looked strangely unhappy.

"What happened to your face?"

"…The old man hit me?"

"Why again?"

"…Because I stayed out."

"…Pfft."

Ai could not help but burst out laughing. On a closer look, there was a familiar slap mark on the red swollen cheek.

As to be expected of dad. This really is something suited to be settled with a slap.

"Pffkukku. Ahahahaha!"

"…Oi. No laughing."

"I'm sorry. Fufufu. Mr Alice, you’re right. Dad’s quite a nuisance."

"Yeah."

That Julie had already gone to sleep. Ai could not thank him enough for his thoughtfulness.

Ai…Ai…

Nein buried her face into Ai’s clutches, crying like a baby. No, it was not a figurative speech. She was indeed still a newborn child.

"I'm sorry…I’m sorry…"

She was just a child with tremendous power.

"…Ai, I need your help."

"Help?"

Another strange term was uttered. Why was she supposed to help him here?

"Yeah, so that she can 'fail' …."

"You keep saying that, but what is this ‘failure’ you speak of?"

"…Didn’t you experience it before? That ‘failure’"

She remembered. The ‘failure’ they could refer to was that incident alone..

The classroom at dusk. A collapsing world.

That was where Ai ‘failed’.

"…Just as when you revived me, I’ll get her to revive you…"

"Ahh, so that's what you mean by ‘fail’?"

It was the biggest mistake Ai made, a mistake that shattered her dream of saving the world.

Ai, who had vowed to make everyone's wishes come true, had trampled on Alice's wish to ‘disappear’, and revived him on her own accord.

Of course, at this moment, Ai willingly embraced the failure. Despite that, she was utterly defeated given the perspective of her fulfilling her dreams.

"You probably don’t wish to be revived, right…"

"Well that’s right."

"So if I force a revival, this one here will be ‘selfish’…"

"Hii!"

A ragged right hand grabbed the shoulder, and a Ghost whisper melted the Witch's brain.

"Hey, Witch's daughter. Don't you regret it?"

Once again, the flames of obsession flare.

"Aren’t you really sorry? Don’t you regret so much that you want to die? —But don’t worry. You have the power to make amends."

"But-but it's …"

"Betraying your dreams? That's all right, though, isn't it?"

He grab her slumped chin and forces her to look at Ai's face.

"You said it before, didn’t you? Even if you ‘fail’, you don’t care, and you can start over again. Then all the more you should use this chance to ‘fail’.. "

"T-That's…erm…that's… "

Nein's face shook with hesitation; Alice's face showed a fiendish grin.

"Now, do it, ‘Fail’. ‘Fail’ at everything and be happy…"

"Wait, hey, both of you, stop! Stop! "

"…Seriously, what’s with you? "

"That's my line."

Alice shot a hostile look towards Ai as though she was a referee. Ai in turn glared back with the same face.

"What are you doing, Mr. Alice? I don't like this."

"I thought you wanted her to fail too!"

"I did, but …ah seriously! Mr. Alice, please go out. Out. Out."

"What? I just …"

"Mr. Alice!"

"Alright!"

Chased away like a dog, Alice went to the corner of the room.

"Uuuu. Ai...Aiiii…"

"Yes, yes, I won’t ask anything now."

Ai let Nein cry on her belly without asking any questions, as though she was hiding a bird in her clutches. She gently stroked the marks of the rope and combed her damaged hair. She wanted a brush.

"Mr. Alice."

"…What."

"Can you grab that brush over there?"

"…Hey. Is that something I have to do now?"

"Of course."

"……, here."

Alice unwillingly handed over the brush. Ai received it and combed Nein’s hair. Each of them became neat and tidy upon being combed through. A brush or two, and Nein’s hair quickly regained its former richness.

"Alright now, Miss Nein, look up."

"…Don’t wanna."

"But your nose must be stuffy and painful, right?"

"……"

"There you go."

"Ue, nnn[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]])"

Ai wiped away Nein’s tears and let her blow her nose, and was reminded of many times. She recalled how her hair was braided in this room, how they slept together on the same bed. She loked the way the hair looked.

"Heree, it's done." "

"Ah…"

Ai turned the mirror towards her at an angle where the moonlight could be reflected.. The girl, still a little red around the eyes, had her hair tied in a bun.

"Have you calmed down, Miss Nein?"

"Uu. Uuuhhh~~"

It appeared this was not the case, for Nein cried again. However, her tears were a little different from before, and they were clear and pure.

"Uuu. Ai…Aiiiiii…."

"Good girl good girl."

It appeared the tears were not going to stop for a while as Ai just kept petting her head.

…Even then. Ai thought.

Alice's hell-colored eyes were waving flames.

Nein’s face was teary, for she was terrified of her own power.

In contrast to how severe they were, Ai’s normaly was a stark contrast to them, and she wondered where the difference came from. Of the murderers and the murdered, the latter would have suffered more, yet she was so normal, and could still care for others. In contrast, Nein and Alice had become as sharp as a plague.

She was not going to escape with the answer of ‘because everyone’s different’. It was to be expected, so it was simply a matter of fate and time.

Ai had Julie.

Ai had Julie and Scar.

She had Celica, Dee, and Tanya. The triplets, Ulla and Kiriko.

It was because of all of them that she was able to stay so calm. She had no shred of doubt in her mind.

Because they wre around, Ai could cry. Because everyone’s face shed tears for her, whose body was parched after death..

Because they laughed, Ai could smile. Because her friends rejoiced and taught her that even at the end of death, one could smile.

If she had such people in her life to begin with, perhaps she would not have harbored a dream. Most dreams were made at the expense of loneliness.

Those two were the result of that extreme.

The magic bullet ‘Alice’

The Witch ‘Nein’

"Hicc, Ai…Aii…"

Ai stared at the lonely back before her and the shadow in the darkness, and felt her heart was on the verge of tearing apart..

How lonely would people be if they had dreams that they could not share with anyone? How tragic were those who save the world, only to be stoned thereafter?

That was what frustrated Ai. As a part of the world that made these two lonely, She was increasingly filled with anger.

'Uu…uu…Aii…"

"Yes. What is it?"

Finally, perhaps calming down a bit, Nein bit her lip, lifted her head, and said,

"Ai…please…."

"Yes, yes, I'll listen to anything."

"…Please, give me a wish…"

"Wish?"

"Yes.…yes! That’s it"

Fire filled those eyes.

"Please! Please ask something of me! Please, like ‘revive’ me! "

The Witch begged. She probably knew the answer by now, but she still sparkled with her last hope.

"When that happens! I won’t have to fail!"

Nein hugged Ai's lap like a a child begging for her parents to buy something, beaming away as she hugged Ai’s legs, beaming away. She felt like as long as she did not look at the dire reality, her wish would come true.

"Yes! Let's do that! That’s all you need to wish, Ai! I can remain perfect then! I can save the world!"

"Miss Nein…"

"Please! Think of it as saving me! Yes? Okay?"

"Miss Nein!"

Ai hugged Nein’s shoulders. The coldness of her body stopped Nein, right when her words could not.

"…before you do that, may I ask you one thing?"

"! A wish, right? Yes! Of course! I'll make it all happen!"

Nein was elated with the unexpected result. Her smile hurt Ai.

"I’ll ask then."

"Yes!"

"You won't call me 'big sis'?"

"…Eh?"

It was the last promise they made.

(Can I call you big sis?)

Nein asked bashfully when Ai woke up In the wilderness.

"That's …."

The Witch’s Daughter, Nein Saikavathi.

The girl who had inherited everything from the Omnipotent Witch and was imbued with god-like powers was frozen before that question.

"Are you willing to?"

"…Will you make a wish if I call you that? "

"No. It has nothing to do with that. It just makes me happy. Miss Nein, you never called me that before, even though I told you so."

"…Big…"

"Big?"

"Big…sis?"

"Woah. Good girl. Thank you."

Ai kept clapping away, but Nein's face grew darker.

Ai actually did not know why those words pained Nein so much. She simply missed not being called that..

"…Big sis."

"Yes. Sounds good."

"Big sis…"

"yes yes. Wonderful."

"Big sis…big sis…big sis…"

However, Nein,

"Uu."

"Uuu?"

"Uuu, uuuuuuuu~"

Tears began to trickle down again.

"Mi-Miss Nein!"

"Uuu~?"

"What's wrong?" Does it hurt anywhere?"

"…I…never had a big sister…"

"Ah, that's terrible…"

"I…never had …any friendssss!"

"……"

"I…just need a dream…that’s all …!"

There was an emotion smoldering inside Nein that could destroy the world three times over. But none of that power leaked outward, only raging within her.

"Why!"

The young God is crying.

"Why did you have to enter my heart!"

A frail person would cry when things would not go his way.

"All I have is a dream! If only I could save the world! I don’t need any big sister! I don’t need any friends! Stay out of my heart!"

"Miss Nein."

Ai did not meant to bully her, nor did she mean to hurt her.

Still, Ai had to say this.

"I don’t intend for you to revive me."

At that moment.

"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!"

Nein cried.

"Waaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!! Don’t!!"

"I'm sorry, Miss Nein…"

"Noooo! Donnn’’’ttt! I don’t want you to diiiieee!"

"I’m really…sorry …"

Standing between God and Man, Nein was about to be torn in half. Nein as a human desperately wanted Ai to come back to life, and yet Nein as God could not accept the fact that Ai did not want a wish.

"I'm sorry, Miss Nein…"

Ai embraced her with a body that no longer warmed her and stroked her cheeks, even though she was the very cause of her grief.

'Nooo nooooo! Waaahhhh!! "

Nein cried. The manner in which she grabbed Ai and cried was akin to that of a little sister who had lost her older sister.

"I’m sorry, Miss Nein…"

Ai could only apologize. Their wishes had completely missed each other, and no matter how they tried to get close, they would never intersect.

"Now then, what do you want to do?"

The magic bullet seized this chance to whisper. He put his hand on Nein’s shoulder, and lied to her,

Only this time, Ai did not stop him. She was no longer qualified to do so.

"Your last hope is gone…now all you can do is 'fail'."

"Fa…il…?"

"Ah, yes. Give up on saving the world, ignore Ai's wishes, and do what you want."

"Bu-but…"

"What? Didn’t you say so before? You said that you can always start over as many times as you fail…so what’s wrong with that? Even if you fail, even if you become happy, there’s nothing wrong with that…’… even if you fail, so why not? It's okay if you fail here and be happy …another ‘Nein Saikavathi' can do this ‘success’…"

"Another, me …"

Nein stumbled to her feet alone. She heard the devil's sweet whisper, and got up between dreams and reality.

"Come…."

Alice gently budged her back.

But Ai did nothing. She did not stop them, and did not encourage them. She silently waited for Nein to make her decision.

'It's okay…to fail…, it's okay for me…to be happy…."

"Ah yes."

The final whisper entered Nein’s heart, and she basically cried and smiled with a human expression.

But still,

"…No. …"

Eventually, Nein shook her head.

"! You!"

""No…even so…I don’t want… I can't give up my dream,… even if big sis dies…even if I can’t revive her…I can’t give up on this…"

"You'll never be happy!"

"Still!"

The die was cast. She made the decision never to return.

"'Still, I want the world!"

Teary, battered all over, her heart torn to shreds, Nein still did not give up her dream.

"I don't care how painful it is, how much I crash! I'm going to save the world!"

"What are you saying—"

"I'm willing to destroy the world for the sake of sake it!"

"What!?"

Alice was slackjawed. Nein was fine with destroying the world to save it. He was speechless in the face of this absurdly contradictory statement.

"Even though I killed Ai! Even though mama died! I still want the world! I want to save everything and everyone!"

That would be a declaration that no living person in this world would agree to. A metaphor for it would probably be a millstone that has lost its axis, a lawnmower that would grind everything over, or a blast furnace that was out of control. It was a disaster for everyone.

Except one.

"So be it!"

So Ai stood up, standing and crossing her arms like a senior to a junior.

"In that case, I have nothing to complain about! Please continue to work hard!"

Yes, that’s all. That was her implication as she clapped and returned to the bed, clearly glad that they were able to resolve this.

However, the two people before her looked like they had witnessed a bipedal pillar clock.

"…………... ...Huh?"

"What's with the looks on your faces, you two?"

Nein's shock was especially noticeable.

"Is-is this fine!?"

"Yes."

"But, but! Ehh!?"

"To be honest, I was a little lost, but since you could argue against Alice ven then, I got nothing more to say."

"Bu-but, I can’t revive big sis…"

"Seriously, how many times have I said that you ‘don’t have to’?"

Once she said that, Ai waved Nein over. After that proud boast, Nein sheepishly hesitated for a while, before leaping into Ai’s clutches.

Ai exerted strength in her arms.

"There’s nothing good or bad about that. You’ll do whatever it takes to save the world, won't you?"

"Y-yes."

"Then I have nothing to complain about…of course, deep inside me, I really think ‘I really hope that you don’t do that’, but since you insist so, I can’t do anything about it.."

Burying her face into Nein’s soft hair, Ai kept sniffing her scent. Nein’s scent was sweet, with a bit of scent, and some otherworldiiness..

"I told you once that you should 'fail', didn't I? Otherwise, he said, you'll never be happy."

"…Yes."

"I’ll correct that."

One could never be happiy unless loneliness was forsaken. That was what Ai had assumed, but she was mistaken.

It was just an experience, the same thing as saying to someone, 'I feel sorry for you’.

Ai learned then that there were two kinds of loneliness.

One was the loneliness of being alone. a double-edged sword to attain one’s dreams.

The other was the loneliness that was created for others. It was a cage others created to protect themselves, pointing to one person and saying ‘that guy’s different from us’, a cage for humans to watch a freak show..

Ai was so close to being a part of that.

"There is nothing to cry about, Miss Nein."

Ai lovingly embraced the Witch’s Daughter who would destroy the world.

"Live as you wish, as you are, as you want to live."

"…Can I?"

Nein began to cry again, like an abandoned dog that has been betrayed and still believed in humans.

She would cry whether she was happy or sad. Ai thought about how Nein really took after her senior, and could not stop her wry smile..

"Can I…really?"

"Even if I say it's wrong, you'll still do it, won't you?"

"I don’t mean that."

"Fufuf. Sorry, just being mischievous here."

Saying that, Ai kissed Nein on the forehead. The bullied got angry..

"Even if the whole world denies your dreams and says you're 'evil,' I'm on your side."

"……Fueh."

"I won’t let you be alone. I may look like this, but I’m very clingy?"

"Really?"

"Yes."

"Really, really?"

"Yes. Really really. But can you be this happy? "

Nein lifted her head and looked at Ai’s eyes.

"That means, 'I will never be saved by you,' you know?"

"Ah…"

Nein's tears temporarily stopped. She realized who she was fawning towards, her worst enemy.

"I support you, Miss Nein, but I'm not interested in the dream itself. Actually, I think it's absolutely impossible."

"Th-That's not true!"

""Really? Well then, there are already two people here that you can't save. Maybe there are many others."

"Uu, uuu~~!"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 08.jpg|thumb]]

Ai realized for the first time as to why Dee and Alice loved to mess with her. It was really fun.

"Someday!"

"Yes?"

I'll save Ai someday, I promise!"

"I see. I'll be waiting then."

"Argh! You’re making fun of me!"

"I'm not making fun of you. I'm just worried."

"Ah."

It was then that Ai was glad that she had cried lots to Ulla. It allowed her to remain calm at this critical moment.

"'It'll be a rocky road…I know it very well. You’ll get hurt, you’ll be lost, you’ll be battered."

"Big…-sis."

"'If possible, I really want it to be like this. I want to hold you and let you hold me forever."

"Y-yes! I…feel the same."

But still, they could not stay together, for she could not give up her dream.

Thus, Ai wished for there to not be any loneliness, at the very least.

"…Thank you, big sis…"

It was time to say goodbye.

"I’ll…be going then…"

"Already?"

"Because I'm saving the world! I can't stay here!"

"I see…take care then, Miss Nein. Be careful of cars, okay?"

"Yes."

"Don't follow strange people, okay?"

"Yes."

"Don't drink unprocessed water. And be careful of what you eat…and.."

"A-argh, big sis, you’re naggy!!"

"Mm, how rude."

Ah. Before she realized so, Nein had slipped out of Ai’s clutches..

Light began to dance in the darkness. By some miracle, the Witch turned herself into light and faded away.

"…Whenever it gets too hard, you can always come back."

"Hmph, I won’t. The next time I see you, big sis, it’ll be when I save you!"

"You’re so lonely and you like to act tough."

"I-I won’t feel lonely!"

Nein's former bravado was back, and she puffed his chest with oomph.

"…See you then."

"……Yes."

Even so, she nodded obediently at the end, the light burst out, and returned to darkness.

Ai gently chased after the remaining speck of light. She reached out with both hands and caught it in her palms.

And the light vanished just before she could do so.

"……"

Still, Ai held on to what little warmth was left and did not move.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude|Interlude]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi

2022-03-23T14:51:59Z

Teh Ping: /* Volume IX (Finale) */

{{Status|Active}}

{|English}}
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|thumbnail|right|250px]]
Sunday Without God (神さまのいない日曜日 Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyōbi) began as a light novel series written by Kimihito Irie, and illustrated by Shino. Irie entered the first novel in the series, originally titled Sunday People (日曜の人達 Nichiyō no Hitotachi), in Fujimi Shobo's 21st Fantasia Prize in 2009 and the novel won the Grand Prize. The first novel was published by Fujimi Shobo on January 20, 2010 under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko imprint, and the series has been completed with 9 volumes as of May 20, 2014.

==Story Synopsis==

On Sunday, God abandoned the world, after admitting failure. Ai is the 12 year-old child of a Grave Keeper, and a man by the name Hampnie Hambart. Her mother told her that one day, her father would come to the village. One day, long after her mother has passed, a mysterious man claiming to be Hampnie Hambart massacres Ai's village, and requests that she bury the dead, as a Grave Keeper.

==Series Information==

*Genre: Fantasy, Supernatural
*Original Title: 神さまのいない日曜日
*Author: Kimihito Irie
*Illustrator: Shino
*Published Volumes: 9
*Series Status: Complete

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Registration Page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5988&p=198423#p198423 Feedback Thread].'''

'''You can also help us with our editions on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6031 Edit Discussion Thread].'''

==Updates==
*November 22, 2021
**Volume 3 completed
*November 20, 2021
**Volume 2 completed
*August 31, 2018
**Volume 1 completed
*August 22, 2013
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*August 7, 2013
** Volume 2 Prologue completed
** Volume 1 Prologue completed
*August 4, 2013
** Volume 1 Afterword completed
*July 23, 2013
**Initiated as a teaser project

==Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi by Kimihito Irie==

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume1|Volume I]]===
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - For Those Who Love Legends]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Test Me, Birth and Honor]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume2|Volume II]]===
[[File:Kamisama v02 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - The City and the Youth]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Bad Dragon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - The Stars]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Alone in Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume3|Volume III]]===
[[File:KnIN_03.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Egg is First]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - All Night Classroom]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Fifteen Monsters]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume4|Volume IV]]===
[[File:KnIN_04.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Living By]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The World Tower]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - W.W.W]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - An Episode Concerning a Certain Big Brother & Little Sister]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume5|Volume V]]===
[[File:KnIN_05.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Prologue|The Prologue of a Long Time Ago]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sealed Town]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Death Went Somewhere Far Away]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Academy Rules]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Life Leading to the Deadly Disease]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Epilogue|And the Unending Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume6|Volume VI]]===
[[File:KnIN_06.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Fallen Star Thinks of the Heavens]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Ai's Song]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume7|Volume VII]]===
[[File:KnIN_07.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Wind's Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Cross Horizon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Ashes and the Flames]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume8|Volume VIII]]===
[[File:KnIN_08.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Fireworks]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Baby Doe]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Alice in Nightmare]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Witch Hunt]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Silver Bullet]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9|Volume IX (Finale)]]===
[[File:KnIN_09.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Ghost Falls Over]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The World's Sounds]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Dead Friend]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude|Interlude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Sunday Without God]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6|Final Chapter - Like Ten Billion Ants and One Ant]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Appendix|Special Appendix - Ai's Hill]]
 

==Project Staff==

:*Supervisor: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*Project Manager: [[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:MyProjectAlicization|MyProjectAlicization]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[User:MochaCookies|MochaCookies]] (Chinese translator)

===Editors===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Rage|Rage]]
:*[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]]
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:dim1|dim1]]
:*[[User:Gsimenas|Gsimenas]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:KDTV|KDTV]]
:*[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

==Series Overview==

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
*Volume 1 - 神さまのいない日曜日 (January 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3477-1 
*Volume 2 - 神さまのいない日曜日II (May 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3521-1 
*Volume 3 - 神さまのいない日曜日III (October 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3579-2 
*Volume 4 - 神さまのいない日曜日IV (February 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3612-6 
*Volume 5 - 神さまのいない日曜日V (June 18, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3649-2 
*Volume 6 - 神さまのいない日曜日VI (November 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3699-7 
*Volume 7 - 神さまのいない日曜日VII (April 20, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8291-3738-3 
*Volume 8 - 神さまのいない日曜日VIII (July 20, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8291-3912-7 
*Volume 9 - 神さまのいない日曜日IX (May 20, 2014) ISBN 978-4040701103 
 

==More Information==
*[http://kami-nichi.wikia.com Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi Wikia]
*[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sunday_Without_God Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi English Wikipedia Article]

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Kimihito Irie]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Interlude

2022-03-23T14:31:52Z

Teh Ping:

==Interlude==

It sure was a mess last night. Julie Dmitriyevich thought. It was late at night when a hoard of of Dead suddenly appeared out of nowhere, including Kiriko, who requested to Ai. Really, it was exhausting.

Julie was not exactly as bloodthirsty as a mother bear herding her cubs. No, he might have such tendencies days ago, but he had calmed down now (probably), and he intended to agree when someone asked to meet Ai..

However, the guys had no idea of how civilian life was like, and when a bunch of people showed up (even the Dead that appeared to be performers!), they said something like ‘you may die if you hear the Princess talk, so please evacuate the folks nearby’, shooing out the neighbours..

Thanks to this, Julie was left apologizing all through the morning.

Furthermore the Dead kept saying things like, "Give Lady Celica back"! and "Is that a Gravekeeper!?" the entire time. Truth be told, if it had not been for the arrival of Dust Believer and Diva, it might have turned into a fistfight.

Those Dead left just moments ago. It was just before dawn.

"Puuaaahhh…"

It was quite late in the morning, Julie was having tea in the living room when he heard Ai yawn.

The sound of slippers being dragged along came from upstairs, the door was slowly nudged open, and behind it was a sleepy-looking Ai. With a subconscious homing instinct, she scrambled to her seat and sat right opposite Julie, the westside seat where the sun shone upon it. She probably looked drowsy or dazed as she pulled back her chair to escape the direct sunlight, and leaned to the back of the chair.

"Good morning, Ai."

"Good morning…Mr…Julie…"

"Not Mr. Julie, Dad."

"Good morning…dad…"

Ai was too sleepy, and was obedient. Julie showed a wry smile out of sight, and went to the kitchen..

"Looks like you had quite a blast last night."

"Nn…yes, that was, really…fufufu."

Ai probably recalled the happiness she experienced as she gave an unpleasant looking smile. Julie paid no heed as it was common to see..

"That's good."

"Yes, it was good."

Julie boiled some water and brew a pot of tea in a newly purchased pot. A few tea leaves were put in, but the water quickly turned black. It was the new tea for Dead which Julie had just bought yesterday.

"I brewed some tea."

"Thank you…m~ bitter!"

Ai chugged down the viscous tea like it was strong liquor, and had some sugary snacks. Her appetite had greatly reduced compared to her glutton self before, and Julie was saddened for some reason.

"Anyway, where did Miss Scar go to?"

"She’s taking Celica to those Ortus folk."

It might not be surprising after all. Celica was in that state, nbut she was very popular with the Dead. It appeared that she was viewed as an Idol back in Ortus. Apparently, as Ulla and Ai had monopolized her yesterday, the others had much pented up frustration.

"That is surprising. You didn’t stop them?"

"She’s happy to be pampered, so I didn’t really have any opinion…of course, I’m not going to hold back if they plan to abduct her like the last time…"

"Down boy. Calm down."

Julie felt that it was unreasonable of him to be spoken to like a horse or a cow.

A moment later.

The conversation ended.

The two of them suddenly stopped talking. Snow gently landed outside the wals, the sun was blotted, and the shadows on the table became hazy, disappearing into the wood grain.

Both of them drank tea together. At that moment, ‘I feel happy’, Julie suddenly thought.

And he was surprised at himself.

His daughter died, and might be gone forever in two days, yet he felt blessed, which really shocked him. To Julie, being ‘happy’ was supposed to be something more perfect. He felt that having a wife, a child, no illnesses, good life savings, a good job, and things went smoothly, and this would be what they called ‘happiness’.

But perhaps that is not the case.

His wife was murdered, his own child died, and even the new child died before him, but he might still be a happy man. So he thought at this moment.

That time without a single word said was probably a moment of perfection.

"…how are you doing?"

But Julie was just not used to happiness, and soon broke it up.

"Well, it's a little weird to say…but I’m fine…that's about it."

"Is that so?"

"Yes…dad, more snacks please."

"Fine, but no more for the afternoon then."

"Ehh~, stingy~."

"What do you mean, stingy!? How rude."

Suddenly, there was a hint of salt. His tear ducts had been I've been terribly tearful lately. He was not at an age where he was emotionally unstable, but he just had the urge to cry without knowing why. When sad, his eyes would tear up sadly, and when happy, his tears would tear up happily. He could do anything about it..

"…You seem more lifeless than me, Mr Julie."

Ai grinned away. Her smile still had the usual mischievous tone that prompted Julie’s tears.

"S-Shut it."

Julie had assumed that at this age, his personality would have taken shape, but it was then that he realized this was not the case. He reached to wipe his eyes, and turned his reddened eyes to his daughter.

And then, he raised the subject.

"…Today is the third day, right?"

"Yes."

"You said, ‘I'll think about it’."

To be exact, it would take another full day, or in other words, until tomorrow morning. Ai said she would spend that time thinking. Julie had no idea what she wanted to think about, but he knew there was something awaiting him at the end of it all..

"…I guess you’ll come to conclude next morning, right"

In other words, to live or to die.

"……"

He was the one who started this conversation, but Julie went silent without saying anything. What else could he do? Who could simply accept the biological death of his daughter?

Julie's wish is clear. He wished for her to not disappear. No, if possible, he wanted to catch that ‘Witch's daughter’ and revive Ai.

He said everything to Ai beforehand. He begged her right from the beginning, sobbing and showed no care for his own appearance. Perhaps that was why Ai said that she would ‘think about it’? This might be the result of Ai’s great compromise.

His best friend, Hampnie Hambart, bent his beliefs for the sake of his daughter and remained in this world for only one day more.

Ai, on the other hand, gave him three days. He was certain this number was beyond expectation, and he had to be glad about it. However, he just could not give up. Julie wanted to live together with Ai forever.

But that might be way Julie could not resolve this.

Just as it was not Ai who could stop him from losing control, but Scar, he was not the one who could get Ai to remain on this world.

Perhaps there was only one person that could do that.

…What the hell is that idiot doing, Julie thought. Doesn’t he know that Ai’s waiting for him?

"…Hey, Ai."

So Julie could only buy some time.

"What is it?"

"I mean, you don't have to make a decision in three days, do you?"

He asks pathetically.

"I don't think you need to hurry with such a conclusion, you know? One week, one month…no, even if it’s one year, nobody’s going to condemn you. After all, it's a once-in-a-lifetime decision."

"Mr Julie…"

"Hey, I beg of you. Ai."

The act quickly turned real as Julie wrapped the Dead’s hands.

""Please don't go away…I beg of you…it’s fine if you don’t want to revive, or if you want to leave, but please, don’t disappear…"

"Mr. Julie."

"Please…"

This time, his tears were real; Julie was so sad that he had to weep. He yearned that this image of his could move Ai's heart, if only a little.

"…Mr Julie."

The results, however, were more than expected.

"The thing is, I've decided not to be buried."

"—Huh?"

Ai simply said so, and Julie could not digest it simply, unable to comprehend what she had just said.

"—Eh?"

"So, once again, I shall be in your care again. Today, tomorrow, days later."

The little head was lowered, leaving a shadow on the table. "Ah, no, here too…" Julie could not help but bow and and lit his head again.

Before his eyes was the sweet grin of a mischievous child.

Seeing this, Julie finally understands the meaning of those words.

"A-Ai! Are you for real?"

Julie stood up so hard that he sent his chair flying, and questioned Ai. Ai simply nodded again with a relaxed expression.

"Yes, it's true."

"…Is that so?"'

The explosion of emotions had nowhere to go to as them landed weakly. The goosebumps he felt over the past few days melts away like a thaw.

It was an incredible sense of relief. Julie felt more relieved than he had ever felt in his life.

"…Thank goodness…"

The big man was going to cry again.

"…Thank goodness …"

I'm sorry for worrying you."

Ai gave a somewhat apologetic look. Thank goodness thank goodness Julie repeated.

"…No, that's fine. It’s no wonder that you’re distressed…but that's good."

"Fufu, Mr. Julie, that’s all you’re saying. "

"You make it sound easy. Don’t you know how I was going crazy being all worried…?"

"…I'm sorry,"

"Aren’t you always saying those words…seriously, I don’t have the right to be a father if all my kid knows is to apologize.."

Julie acted tough, but suddenly thought of something

"…Anyway, you’re okay with that?"

"What do you mean?"

"You decided before you met Alice…"

"Mr Alice?"

There were two ‘what is this guy talking about?’ faces.

"Why did you mention Mr Alice?"

"No, like, since you said you’re going to wait three days…wasn’t it to hear out his thoughts? "

In fact, Ai had met various people over the past few days and heard their views about life and death. Many friends visited, and it was like a funeral of sorts.

Julie had assumed that the most important of them all was Alice.

"? No, it got nothing to do with him. I do hear out what others have to say, but Im just making sure. I’m not waiting for Mr Alice."

"Is that so?"

"Yes. I can almost figure tell what he's going to say."

"…Is that so…?"

Julie still could not quite understand Ai's thoughts. He always had a hard time putting his thoughts into words, and never won a quarrel against his late wife or best friend. He can only understand things through the senses on his skin.

From that point of view, he felt this was certainly just like Ai, and that it was the right choice.

"Well, whatever it is, if you’re fine with it, that’s good."

"That makes things easier."

"…Want another cup of tea?"

"Please do."

Julie poured another fresh pot of tea into a cup. This tea made for the Dead was not only rich in flavor, but also has sterilizing and deodorizing properties that make it useful in moderation.

"Huh? No, no, no! Now’s not the time for that! Ai! Now that you’ve decided, you should go through with it soon! Actually, there’s a Dead doctor here yesterday. The suggestion is that you have a surgery called postmortem adjustment! Alright, I'll contact the guy—"

"Go-Goodness. Please calm down a little."

‘Goodness gracious’, such was the look Ai gave Julie as she looked at Julie who stood up..

"Doesn’t that take a lot of time?"

"Not just that. It takes a whole day before the surgery to get the molds and figures, and the actual surgery takes another day. After that, it’ll take at least six months for the drying and replacement process, and after that, it continues in phases."

"Ah, yes. I understand very well."

Julie whipped out some books and notes something out of nowhere and explained away. Apparently, he had been researching this topic for the past few days. He looked like a parent eager to educate his child. Ai felt grateful, but it really seemed tedious.

"Then let’s start tomorrow then.."

"But I hear the sooner the better?"

"I still want to keep to the three days deadline."

Three days.

Hearing that number, Julie stopped moving.

"…Is there a meaning to that after all?"

"Hm. I don't know. Maybe there is, maybe there isn't."

"What's that about?"

Julie had no idea.

"There’s no serious meaning to that. It’s true that I needed time to think, but the rest is just added bonus. Can you please keep it quiet from the rest?"

"I don't really get it…but alright."

He raised his hands to the heavens in surrender.

'I've content already. Just do as you please."

"Thank you. I love you, Dad."

"This brat… I love you too, Ai."

Ai hopped off her chair and skipped over to Julie, hugging him from the right flank and putting her head there. Julie rubbed her head with his own cheek, and both of them remained still for a while.

Glank gonk.

At that moment, the doorbell rang loudly "Sorry, is there anyone inside~?" and someone called out from outside.

"Ah! It's Miss Tanya!"

Ai slipped out of the embrace and put on her coat.

"Yes~! I'm coming!"

"What? You had an appointment?"

"We're going to the market together, and then we’ll go visit Miss Dee, and then I’ll going to visit Miss Ulla…"

For a daughter of this age, the father was merely of lower priority. Julie could help but show a wry smile. It was no wonder, for she would rather play with her friends than be with her parents.

Thus, he simply had to fulfill his role.

"Have a safe trip."

"Yes!"

"Reach home before dark."

"Got it."

"Don't eat. If you can't take it anymore, lick the incense stick. Do you have some with you?"

"I have some."

"And…"

"Ahhh goodness !I know everything!"

Ai ran out. She dashed out. She was moving, running, talking.

You’re so naggy, dad!

Ai laughed, and ran out of the house.

And Julie, left behind in the room, cried for a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapte4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Interlude

2022-03-23T14:31:34Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Interlude== It sure was a mess last night. Julie Dmitriyevich thought. It was late at night when a hoard of of Dead suddenly appeared out of nowhere, including Kiriko, who..."

==Interlude==

It sure was a mess last night. Julie Dmitriyevich thought. It was late at night when a hoard of of Dead suddenly appeared out of nowhere, including Kiriko, who requested to Ai. Really, it was exhausting.

Julie was not exactly as bloodthirsty as a mother bear herding her cubs. No, he might have such tendencies days ago, but he had calmed down now (probably), and he intended to agree when someone asked to meet Ai..

However, the guys had no idea of how civilian life was like, and when a bunch of people showed up (even the Dead that appeared to be performers!), they said something like ‘you may die if you hear the Princess talk, so please evacuate the folks nearby’, shooing out the neighbours..

Thanks to this, Julie was left apologizing all through the morning.

Furthermore the Dead kept saying things like, "Give Lady Celica back"! and "Is that a Gravekeeper!?" the entire time. Truth be told, if it had not been for the arrival of Dust Believer and Diva, it might have turned into a fistfight.

Those Dead left just moments ago. It was just before dawn.

"Puuaaahhh…"

It was quite late in the morning, Julie was having tea in the living room when he heard Ai yawn.

The sound of slippers being dragged along came from upstairs, the door was slowly nudged open, and behind it was a sleepy-looking Ai. With a subconscious homing instinct, she scrambled to her seat and sat right opposite Julie, the westside seat where the sun shone upon it. She probably looked drowsy or dazed as she pulled back her chair to escape the direct sunlight, and leaned to the back of the chair.

"Good morning, Ai."

"Good morning…Mr…Julie…"

"Not Mr. Julie, Dad."

"Good morning…dad…"

Ai was too sleepy, and was obedient. Julie showed a wry smile out of sight, and went to the kitchen..

"Looks like you had quite a blast last night."

"Nn…yes, that was, really…fufufu."

Ai probably recalled the happiness she experienced as she gave an unpleasant looking smile. Julie paid no heed as it was common to see..

"That's good."

"Yes, it was good."

Julie boiled some water and brew a pot of tea in a newly purchased pot. A few tea leaves were put in, but the water quickly turned black. It was the new tea for Dead which Julie had just bought yesterday.

"I brewed some tea."

"Thank you…m~ bitter!"

Ai chugged down the viscous tea like it was strong liquor, and had some sugary snacks. Her appetite had greatly reduced compared to her glutton self before, and Julie was saddened for some reason.

"Anyway, where did Miss Scar go to?"

"She’s taking Celica to those Ortus folk."

It might not be surprising after all. Celica was in that state, nbut she was very popular with the Dead. It appeared that she was viewed as an Idol back in Ortus. Apparently, as Ulla and Ai had monopolized her yesterday, the others had much pented up frustration.

"That is surprising. You didn’t stop them?"

"She’s happy to be pampered, so I didn’t really have any opinion…of course, I’m not going to hold back if they plan to abduct her like the last time…"

"Down boy. Calm down."

Julie felt that it was unreasonable of him to be spoken to like a horse or a cow.

A moment later.

The conversation ended.

The two of them suddenly stopped talking. Snow gently landed outside the wals, the sun was blotted, and the shadows on the table became hazy, disappearing into the wood grain.

Both of them drank tea together. At that moment, ‘I feel happy’, Julie suddenly thought.

And he was surprised at himself.

His daughter died, and might be gone forever in two days, yet he felt blessed, which really shocked him. To Julie, being ‘happy’ was supposed to be something more perfect. He felt that having a wife, a child, no illnesses, good life savings, a good job, and things went smoothly, and this would be what they called ‘happiness’.

But perhaps that is not the case.

His wife was murdered, his own child died, and even the new child died before him, but he might still be a happy man. So he thought at this moment.

That time without a single word said was probably a moment of perfection.

"…how are you doing?"

But Julie was just not used to happiness, and soon broke it up.

"Well, it's a little weird to say…but I’m fine…that's about it."

"Is that so?"

"Yes…dad, more snacks please."

"Fine, but no more for the afternoon then."

"Ehh~, stingy~."

"What do you mean, stingy!? How rude."

Suddenly, there was a hint of salt. His tear ducts had been I've been terribly tearful lately. He was not at an age where he was emotionally unstable, but he just had the urge to cry without knowing why. When sad, his eyes would tear up sadly, and when happy, his tears would tear up happily. He could do anything about it..

"…You seem more lifeless than me, Mr Julie."

Ai grinned away. Her smile still had the usual mischievous tone that prompted Julie’s tears.

"S-Shut it."

Julie had assumed that at this age, his personality would have taken shape, but it was then that he realized this was not the case. He reached to wipe his eyes, and turned his reddened eyes to his daughter.

And then, he raised the subject.

"…Today is the third day, right?"

"Yes."

"You said, ‘I'll think about it’."

To be exact, it would take another full day, or in other words, until tomorrow morning. Ai said she would spend that time thinking. Julie had no idea what she wanted to think about, but he knew there was something awaiting him at the end of it all..

"…I guess you’ll come to conclude next morning, right"

In other words, to live or to die.

"……"

He was the one who started this conversation, but Julie went silent without saying anything. What else could he do? Who could simply accept the biological death of his daughter?

Julie's wish is clear. He wished for her to not disappear. No, if possible, he wanted to catch that ‘Witch's daughter’ and revive Ai.

He said everything to Ai beforehand. He begged her right from the beginning, sobbing and showed no care for his own appearance. Perhaps that was why Ai said that she would ‘think about it’? This might be the result of Ai’s great compromise.

His best friend, Hampnie Hambart, bent his beliefs for the sake of his daughter and remained in this world for only one day more.

Ai, on the other hand, gave him three days. He was certain this number was beyond expectation, and he had to be glad about it. However, he just could not give up. Julie wanted to live together with Ai forever.

But that might be way Julie could not resolve this.

Just as it was not Ai who could stop him from losing control, but Scar, he was not the one who could get Ai to remain on this world.

Perhaps there was only one person that could do that.

…What the hell is that idiot doing, Julie thought. Doesn’t he know that Ai’s waiting for him?

"…Hey, Ai."

So Julie could only buy some time.

"What is it?"

"I mean, you don't have to make a decision in three days, do you?"

He asks pathetically.

"I don't think you need to hurry with such a conclusion, you know? One week, one month…no, even if it’s one year, nobody’s going to condemn you. After all, it's a once-in-a-lifetime decision."

"Mr Julie…"

"Hey, I beg of you. Ai."

The act quickly turned real as Julie wrapped the Dead’s hands.

""Please don't go away…I beg of you…it’s fine if you don’t want to revive, or if you want to leave, but please, don’t disappear…"

"Mr. Julie."

"Please…"

This time, his tears were real; Julie was so sad that he had to weep. He yearned that this image of his could move Ai's heart, if only a little.

"…Mr Julie."

The results, however, were more than expected.

"The thing is, I've decided not to be buried."

"—Huh?"

Ai simply said so, and Julie could not digest it simply, unable to comprehend what she had just said.

"—Eh?"

"So, once again, I shall be in your care again. Today, tomorrow, days later."

The little head was lowered, leaving a shadow on the table. "Ah, no, here too…" Julie could not help but bow and and lit his head again.

Before his eyes was the sweet grin of a mischievous child.

Seeing this, Julie finally understands the meaning of those words.

"A-Ai! Are you for real?"

Julie stood up so hard that he sent his chair flying, and questioned Ai. Ai simply nodded again with a relaxed expression.

"Yes, it's true."

"…Is that so?"'

The explosion of emotions had nowhere to go to as them landed weakly. The goosebumps he felt over the past few days melts away like a thaw.

It was an incredible sense of relief. Julie felt more relieved than he had ever felt in his life.

"…Thank goodness…"

The big man was going to cry again.

"…Thank goodness …"

I'm sorry for worrying you."

Ai gave a somewhat apologetic look. Thank goodness thank goodness Julie repeated.

"…No, that's fine. It’s no wonder that you’re distressed…but that's good."

"Fufu, Mr. Julie, that’s all you’re saying. "

"You make it sound easy. Don’t you know how I was going crazy being all worried…?"

"…I'm sorry,"

"Aren’t you always saying those words…seriously, I don’t have the right to be a father if all my kid knows is to apologize.."

Julie acted tough, but suddenly thought of something

"…Anyway, you’re okay with that?"

"What do you mean?"

"You decided before you met Alice…"

"Mr Alice?"

There were two ‘what is this guy talking about?’ faces.

"Why did you mention Mr Alice?"

"No, like, since you said you’re going to wait three days…wasn’t it to hear out his thoughts? "

In fact, Ai had met various people over the past few days and heard their views about life and death. Many friends visited, and it was like a funeral of sorts.

Julie had assumed that the most important of them all was Alice.

"? No, it got nothing to do with him. I do hear out what others have to say, but Im just making sure. I’m not waiting for Mr Alice."

"Is that so?"

"Yes. I can almost figure tell what he's going to say."

"…Is that so…?"

Julie still could not quite understand Ai's thoughts. He always had a hard time putting his thoughts into words, and never won a quarrel against his late wife or best friend. He can only understand things through the senses on his skin.

From that point of view, he felt this was certainly just like Ai, and that it was the right choice.

"Well, whatever it is, if you’re fine with it, that’s good."

"That makes things easier."

"…Want another cup of tea?"

"Please do."

Julie poured another fresh pot of tea into a cup. This tea made for the Dead was not only rich in flavor, but also has sterilizing and deodorizing properties that make it useful in moderation.

"Huh? No, no, no! Now’s not the time for that! Ai! Now that you’ve decided, you should go through with it soon! Actually, there’s a Dead doctor here yesterday. The suggestion is that you have a surgery called postmortem adjustment! Alright, I'll contact the guy—"

"Go-Goodness. Please calm down a little."

‘Goodness gracious’, such was the look Ai gave Julie as she looked at Julie who stood up..

"Doesn’t that take a lot of time?"

"Not just that. It takes a whole day before the surgery to get the molds and figures, and the actual surgery takes another day. After that, it’ll take at least six months for the drying and replacement process, and after that, it continues in phases."

"Ah, yes. I understand very well."

Julie whipped out some books and notes something out of nowhere and explained away. Apparently, he had been researching this topic for the past few days. He looked like a parent eager to educate his child. Ai felt grateful, but it really seemed tedious.

"Then let’s start tomorrow then.."

"But I hear the sooner the better?"

"I still want to keep to the three days deadline."

Three days.

Hearing that number, Julie stopped moving.

"…Is there a meaning to that after all?"

"Hm. I don't know. Maybe there is, maybe there isn't."

"What's that about?"

Julie had no idea.

"There’s no serious meaning to that. It’s true that I needed time to think, but the rest is just added bonus. Can you please keep it quiet from the rest?"

"I don't really get it…but alright."

He raised his hands to the heavens in surrender.

'I've content already. Just do as you please."

"Thank you. I love you, Dad."

"This brat… I love you too, Ai."

Ai hopped off her chair and skipped over to Julie, hugging him from the right flank and putting her head there. Julie rubbed her head with his own cheek, and both of them remained still for a while.

Glank gonk.

At that moment, the doorbell rang loudly "Sorry, is there anyone inside~?" and someone called out from outside.

"Ah! It's Miss Tanya!"

Ai slipped out of the embrace and put on her coat.

"Yes~! I'm coming!"

"What? You had an appointment?"

"We're going to the market together, and then we’ll go visit Miss Dee, and then I’ll going to visit Miss Ulla…"

For a daughter of this age, the father was merely of lower priority. Julie could help but show a wry smile. It was no wonder, for she would rather play with her friends than be with her parents.

Thus, he simply had to fulfill his role.

"Have a safe trip."

"Yes!"

"Reach home before dark."

"Got it."

"Don't eat. If you can't take it anymore, lick the incense stick. Do you have some with you?"

"I have some."

"And…"

"Ahhh goodness !I know everything!"

Ai ran out. She dashed out. She was moving, running, talking.

You’re so naggy, dad!

Ai laughed, and ran out of the house.

And Julie, left behind in the room, cried for a while.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapte43|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter4

2022-03-23T14:30:35Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 4 - A Dead Friend== The wilderness was covered in snow, as if a bottle of milk had been smashed. The soil, the grass, and the insects were all sleeping, blanketed i..."

==Chapter 4 - A Dead Friend==

The wilderness was covered in snow, as if a bottle of milk had been smashed. The soil, the grass, and the insects were all sleeping, blanketed in the frozen season. The seal had spread to the edge of the continent and would not be lifted until spring.

The only people moving energetically under such circumstances were the humans. They were holed up in on the streets, trying to fight back against the ending season like infants who hated to sleep.

"Uuu, it’s cold, cold."

There was a stretch of wilderness the northwestern part of Ostia. There, the more energetic bunch of humans were gathered. They were the rebels who were fighting against sleep, andinstead were trying to subjugate it.

"Achoo! I’ll catch a cold at this rate~."

Standing there with her arms folded as she wore a thick coat was Dee Ensy. Her clothes were as thick as a rabbit’s fur, and she she buried her face in several layers of mufflers.

"…You could have hidden in a building or something.?"

Maccia Electus said as he exhaled white breath. He formed a stark contrast with Dee, and was wearing only a light jacket for mobility. He stood at where it was windy, and should be a lot colder than Dee, but he showed no signs of it..

"I can’t welcome if I hide indoors though?"

"…Can’t you do that a little later?"

"No no no, these things are pretty important, okay?"

Dee was not the only one present, for there was the chief guard, the chief procession officer and their subordinates. There were not simply citizens gathered here, but also Dee’s ‘personal friends’ and several brave emissaries from other countries attending this..

Clearly they were not the type to dawdle in the wilderness.

Despite this, they flocked together under the cold weather, staring westward and refusing to leave.

They shivered in the cold, wasting time for what amounted to gold, for they believed it was worth the wait.

"Speaking of which…three days passed since we were contacted, right? That is way too soon."

Maccia said as he gazed west into the wilderness. The sun was already setting over there, though it was hard to see through the thick clouds.

"Are they really coming tonight?"

Maccia glanced at Dee,. The latter’s confident smile did not falter.

"She'll come."

"On what basis?"

"Actually, I’m friends with ‘her’."

"…What did you say?"

This surprised even Maccia.

"But that’s when I was the Ghost, so I never saw her recently, and I can’t even if I want to. Since ‘she’ said she’s coming, she’ll definitely come."

"…,You really trust her."

"Kinda."

Maccia only knew of a few people that could make this Ghost feel so confident, and basically, they were Ai and the few Witches. At the same time, he felt very impressed. He never met her before, but he could believe that person was worthy to be trusted.

"…Well, let's wait and see."

Since she was someone Dee Ensy could trust, Maccia Electus too could trust. Thinking that he had no other choice, he steeled himself for a resolve to keep waiting, paced his breathing, and exhaled. Since Dee said she would wait, he too would wait even if it took them until the next morning.

But fortunately for him, his resolve was short-lived.

"…No, it looks like that won't be necessary."

It happened right after the conversation ended.

"Look."

The index finger wrapped in cowhide pointed west. But she was not pointing at the sun, but at those who arrived in place of daylight.

"Th-This is…"

"What a …"

A buzz propagated through the group. The group of seasoned diplomats were as bewildered as feeble sheep. Their bodies trembled and their eyes squinted in horror at what had crawled out of the twilight.

Pii raa ppii rirari, Pii ppii rirari, pii pirarii♪

The sound of a fluter can be heard through the wind.

Boom! Boom! Boomkalili! Booor! Boor! Boomkalili!

The vibration of the big drum struck the bodies.

Aaa lilasooo raa soo raa riii♪

The singing reached their ears, and although they were cheerful and joyful, they were also terrifying, and people could not help but shiver.

Dee and even Maccia were no exception..

The festival music grew louder and louder. Contrary to their leisurely movements, they ran through the wilderness at a ridiculous speed and quickly grew in size.

"Pipiraripirapipipiiilrariririrarurirurarurirura!

A man with instruments hanging all over his body played the flute as though he was playing his own. No, it was no metaphor, the flute was definitely hanging on his body."

"Haahaa~! Paapaa~ "

The man shouted and inhaled hard, letting the air flow through his body before relaxing it as sound through the earholes.

"Paaa! Paaa! Paraliiipaaaa~!"

The accordionist beside him was no longer even in human form. Like a scale insect, he continued to play his deformed music while shrinking the bellows made of his own skin.

"Du-du-du-du-du-du-du-du-du-du-du! Don! Don! Donkalali!!"

A drummer followed. He was using his belly as a drum, and the tremors shook the pebbles off the ground..

"Ahahahaha! "

A portable shrine appeared behind them. It was made of gold and silver, jade and lapis lazuli, lacquer and enamel, it was as big as a hill, and resembled a legendary turtle walking with the world on its back.

"Oi…"

"What?"

They would arrive in a few seconds. Maccia contained his fear as he called for Dee. He felt that if he relaxed, he would run away.

"Honestly, you must be regretting a little!"

"I guess!"

Their teeth were no longer clattering because of the cold. Dee was not someone who would be scared of the Dead at this moment, but she was still terrified of certain individuals, no, a certain person amongst them.

"But there’s no turning back now!"

Ortus, the land of the Dead.

Usually, this country's buildings would be decorated with a statue of a pretty girl, one of the ‘Idol of Murder’ that could kill the Living with just a look.

However, the figure was nowhere in sight on the portable shrine before them.

After all,

"Thank you for welcoming us, people of Ostia."

An energetic youthful boy's voice descended from the portable shrine before the. With so many Dead around, he was the only Living, and yet he seemed like the weirdest of them all.

"The Princess is grateful too."

And then,.

The sun was taken down.

The music was played.

And eternal sleep was denied.

Ulla Euleus Hecmatika arrived.

<center>+</center>

The next day passed peacefully as well. Tanya, who had just said her sad goodbyes the day before, showed up before noon, looking a little awkward; Dee and the triplets too found time to visit. Julie was busy studying under a plasticator to take care of Ai, and gathered ice locks outdoors. Scar and Celica were the only ones spending their time as usual.

The snow on the streets slowly piled up, and those that had nothing to do while queuing started shoving away, while those staying at areas with heavy snowfalls built igloos and added a dormitory.

Alice had not been caught yet, and neither was Nein.

Nobody knew where those two went. Aside from Alice, there were many people looking for Nein, ‘the grantor of all wishes' but neither could be found.

Ai, however, was not too concerned. She did not know the details, but she was certain that they would soon return, and she had an idea why they had disappeared. She decided to wait here calmly, without panicking or making a fuss.

"Hmmm. This is troubling."

Thus, at this moment, Ai was holed up in her room writing a letter. She chatted with Tanya the previous day, and recalled that she had not been sent any letters recently. This letter was for Ulla and Kiriko, both living in Ortus, the land of the Dead. They were the first people Ai had met and the first friends she made on her journey.

The last letter was written right after she returned to this world, and perhaps it had not reached her yet. After so many things had happened, she had to write something and inform them. It would be troubling if they got angry at her later and said, "Why didn't you tell us?"

Nevertheless,

"What shall I write …?"

Faced with a blank piece of letter paper, "Hmm" Ai grunted,.

It had already been an hour since she decided with a relaxed mood to write a letter, but she could not write anything at all. She started off writing "Hello Ulla and Mir Kiriko, are you doing well? I’m fine here." And then she suddenly realized that I was not fine.

"Now this is really troubling…"

Most of the cliché openings were sealed off, and Ai has remained huddled in this position for a long time. The letter paper was whiter than the snowfield.

She never expected to fail from the very first sentence. It was more difficult than she might assume to announce her own death.

It was the case especially for Ulla. Ai had once approached her in what amounted to an illegal raid and revealed her secret. She did not want to do the same thing again, and had to be cautious. It would be difficult for her to write if she was to be cautious though.

"I don't want to write something too depressing…"

Ulla was a princess of Ortus, the land of the Dead. Their people viewed Death as a second Life, where they would begin life anew again. When writing to such people, she could not write anything too negative about Death. However, it was difficult to write it casually. If it was too casual, she might be dismissed as a joke.

The letter she should write had to be serious, but not too dark, full of humor, yet straight to the point.

"Hmm, I can’t do it~"

Ai cheerfully tossed aside her pencil down and stood up. She could not come up with any good sentences at all, and her thoughts were spinning.

She hopped onto the bed, and plunged into the blanket with a soft sound, remaining still like stone. The blanket was filled with cold air, and felt a little chilly to touch.

"…"

Ai thought about Ulla, the princess of the land of the Dead, with her superpower ability to ‘unequivocally kill all Living’.

Ulla once said that Death was not a bad thing. How would she view Ai then? saw herself?

Will she feel sad?

Upon thinking so, Ai too felt sad. Over the past few days, Ai had caused sadness to many, and she was so devastated that she was tired. She felt that her view of how others grieved over her death was exceptionally rude, but everything, including such thoughts, left her worn out..

Because—and she could never say this to Julie—Ai did not regret her death at all.

Of course, it was shocking to learn that she could not eat any more food or grow any taller, and she hated it. She thought that if she had to die, she should die after she gained some weight. It was different from regret however. She believed that no matter how many times she was revived, she would have jumped in at that moment, at that place, to stop Alice and save Nein.

She would not give up for this purpose, even though she knew she would die. Even if Julie lamented, Scar grieved, and her friends shed tears, Ai would still make the same choice again. She never had any regrets about it..

But,

("Because Ai…is already dead…)

(I have decided. I shall call this my grief)

(Waaaahhh! Aiiii!)

Still, it was painful to cause others sadness.

"………"

Julie and the others never blamed Ai for her choice. But they definitely would not have assumed this. They feared to discuss as to why Ai gave her life up for the two of them.

I didn’t ask to be praised, so Ai though.

But still, Ai wanted anyone, just anyone, to pat her on the head and say, 'You did well.". She hoped for someone to acknowledge her reason d’etre, and acknowledge who she was at that moment. Otherwis...

"Wow, just as I thought."

(…… hmm?)

She had unwittingly fallen asleep, and for a moment, Ai did not know where she was for a moment.

She opened her eyes. She saw the exact same scene as before, her usual room..

It was quiet and still.

She laid there, pondering why she had woken up. She thought she heard someone's voice…

Oh well.

Even the Dead would sleepwalk, and Ai felt so devoid of strength to think of anything. She fell deep into the depths of sleep, and was pampered by the soft thighs supporting her head and gentle hands caressing her face. She felt very hot recently whenever she touched people, but amazingly, those hands was cool and comforting.

"Look, Kiriko, Ai is very cute after all."

She heard a voice she might or might not have heard before..

"Hmph, this brat might be a little cute if she doesn’t act or say anything…goodness me though, why is she sleeping when the Princess has just arrived?

"Woah, do not be angry. What can she do after all? It appears she really suffered lots…"

Who could it be?

That was the only question that stuck with Ai, and she turned her head to the ceiling. And then,

"Ai, you worked so hard again…"

Her eyes met Ulla Hecmatika's, who was patting her on the head.

Some dream this is, Ai thought? Since Ulla was a princess who stayed for in Ortus, she could not have appeared here. After all, this was too good to be true. How could someone just appear the moment she thought of meeting that person, and even say what she wanted to hear? Ai was not so young anymore to believe in such a gentle miracle.

And speaking of which, she neither knew of Ulla's face or voice, yet she recognized her, and bviously, it was a dream.

That was probably why Ai was able to accept her presence so easily.

"Ulla…?"

"Ah, you awake?"

Ulla was exactly as Ai had imagined. Her hair was as black as if sewn through the night, her skin was like wax wrapped in a cold, thin dress. The eyes she never got to see before were moist as freshly hardened obsidian.

Ai was somehow pleased to find her reflection in those eyes.

"…Nice to meet you for the first time."

"Eh? It is not our first encounter…ah, I see, it is our first time seeing each other. "

"No, Ulla, I know how this pattern works. This brat’s just sleeptalking."

Ai was really happy. There was no sadness or awkwardness at all in the Ulla before her, just simply happy to see her, and accepted her as a Dead..

"Miss Ulla."

"What~is it?"

"Miss Ulla…"

"Hmm? So, what is it?"

"……Can you pat my head…just a little more?"

"See? She’s sleeptalking now."

"Goodness Kiriko, be quiet."

Even Kiriko had appeared in the dream. Ah whatever, since it was a dream, it should be a dream made of candy and milk, and all those obstructions should return to reality..

Ulla's hands were gentle, smooth, and pleasant.

"Fufufu, it's Miss Ulla, Miss Ulla. …"

"Wo-woah? Why is she so cute? What should I do Kiriko…"

"I don't know, Do as you please. I shall welcome Master Celica.."

Ai put her face at Ulla's soft belly, and gave a puffy smile..

"Miss Ulla, will you listen to my story?"

"Yes. What~is it?"

"You know…"

Ai then began to tell her story. In her dream, she talked about her past, her feelings, how her dream to ‘never give up until I give up’ finally ended in futility. She talked about whom she met, whom she bade farewell to, what she thought of, what she accomplished, and what she gained and lost.

Ulla listened like a mother or a big sister. She did not say a single thought, "You worked hard" and only commented so.

Ai felt like she was blowing bubbles. Every time she spoke, every word she said, the scent of life frothed, and the bubbles that were dyed by the dreamlike colors let out an iridescent glow.

"So pretty."

Ulla described Ai's life as such.

"Is that so…?"

Ai felt embarrassed. She did not think those words were a compliment..

Ah, it's a dream, so Ai thought again. In her blissful dream, she continued to blow out more dream bubbles.

She was dreaming. She was in a dream within eternal sleep.

Suddenly, she felt an understanding in her heart. Everything was a dream. Whether awake or asleep, the Dead would continue to dream. A dream of the bottom of the water, a dream of the goldfish circling around in a bowl. A dream of Hell. A dream of Heaven. A dream of beasts. A dream of grass.

People would dream even after death.

And they would never wake up again.

Dreaming of Heaven created Hell, and dreaming of happiness created misery.

This world truly was a giant jewelry box. Dreams would collide with dreams, hurting each other. The mere existence of Heaven would have it resented by Hell. Beasts would kill plants just by living. Thorns were prickly to not get killed.

Ai wanted to ask about thorns, does your dream have any thorns?, or ask about wolves or sharks. Would they dream of claws and fangs, even at the end of sweet ideals?

People dreamed of them at least.

Even after Death, humans had to continue living, and the dreams they made were carved from claws and scars.

They clawed to ‘desire the world’. They tried to seize it like it was a beautiful stone. Basically, that was what it meant to save the world. Nobody was going to confiscate the word, but Ai just yearned for something that did not exist.

Everyone had dreams. Just as an egg would dream of what lies beyond its shell, so too would people dream within the eggs.

But both were shattered together, and the world is about to sink into silence.

Ai felt that she understood a little of Alice's feelings. She thought of that silver boy who was trapped in emptiness and became sharp as a blade..

Once people died, they would feel everything was like a dream.

People, scenery, stars, sky, everything was a dream.

It was as if the colors had disappeared, and everything that was witnessed felt so hollow..

Ai had no regrets. It was true. She believed that no matter how many times she was reborn again, there would be no other ending.

But,

"Miss Ulla… I'm dead…"

But little by little, the fear grew.

She feared that she could not grow tall, that she could not gain weight. She was afraid of herself, that she might forget to breathe, and feared the time that would soon be passed. She feared the warmth of the Living bodies..

Ai feared that her body would be parched, that her muscles would wear out, that her body would rot, and that she would only be left with bones.

'Hey …Miss Ulla… I've always been scared…"

It was a fear she could not tell anyone. Not to Julie, not to Scar, and naturally, not to Dee. If she were to say so, she would hurt them gravely. If she cried and screamed that she was really scared, Julie might actually have a mental breakdown..

Thus Ai decided not to be afraid. It was not difficult to do so.

The way to forget fear was simple. She had been doing that for years, and she knew what to do.

She simply did not have to think about it.

It was fine as long as she did not notice her anxiety and fear. It was a simple truth that everyone in the world would do every day. Was it not? If people were to think of Death all day loing, that would actually kill people.

""I know that. I know that it’s not something I should think about."

It felt like it was peering out from a dark hole..

Death.

Or eternity.

The thought of it caused Ai to feel sick to her stomach, her vision to turn black, and her heart to shrivel.

"But I told them that I shall think about it."

That was why she could not think about it anymore. She was in a hole, and not thinking about it was her escape..

Still, she was scared, scared, and scared.

But at this moment..

"…Hic…"

The tears finally began broke from a dam. There was no shape, no dampness or glitter. But they were tears, sobs.

I finally cried, Ai thought. She did not cry for anyone else, but for herself, whom she felt sorry for. She cried for the thirteen-year-old Ai Astin who had died.

"Hic…of course…I don’t regret it…and I’m prepared for it…but…why…did I have to die…?"

She could not say those words to anyone else, not to Alice, not to Nein.

"I…wanted to live a…normal life."

Nein would probably hang himself if she saw Ai in this state, while Alice would become sharper, like an empty husk. Thus, Ai could not say so, not to anyone..

There was only one person she could say this to.

"Yes, You worked hard…"

That would be this already-deceased Princess of the Dead.

"Ai, you really did your best."

"Sniffle… really?"

"Really really, I think you are amazing."

"…Like, really really?"

"Yes, really really really. And you are cute."

"C-Cute has nothing to do with this…"

Ai was increasingly unable to dismiss this as a dream anymore.

She had no idea as to how or why this happened, but at any rate, Ulla appeared here in reality. Ai slowly came to understand this. Her drowsiness gradually lifted, and her thoughts became clearer. Ai wanted to stay in Ulla's soft lap for as long as she could.

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 06.jpg|thumb]]

But it was no longer possible. After all, she had decided to ‘think’.

"Ah!"

Ai pulled her shiny hair back in the darkness, and hopped out of Ulla’s clutches. Her hand was on the soft bed, and she looked directly into the eyes that were of the same height..

See them and you die. The eyes that were fabled to do so had the color of night..

"It's been a long time, Miss Ulla. "

"Yes. It has been a long while. Ai…are you awake yet?"

"Yes."

"Thank goodness…hmmm."

For some reason, both of them felt very awkward. Their hearts were connected, but it was their first time talking face to face with each other, and this situation left them a little awkward..

It was the first time that Ai had felt happy to be dead. Just the fact that she could talk to Ulla made her very happy..

"I'm back. I've brought Master Celica—wait, you finally woke up?"

At that moment, Kiriko opened the door and entered with a soundly sleeping Celica in his clutches.

"Welcome, you two, You’ve made a long trip here."

Ai said in a firm tone, as though dividing a line between dream and reality.

"Welcome."

Kiriko explained that they (along with the Deads of Ortus) visited this town as part of a world tour.

"We originally planned to have the Princess walk outside. Otherwise, she would be trapped in Ortus."

Apparently, the rumor the perception of the Dead has changed considerably in the past year was true, and Ortus, the pioneer of post-mortem technologies, was thus in high demand in other countries.

However, there was a strong sense of rejection within Ortus regarding the Living, who had changed their stance, and they felt that there was no benefit to cooperating with the Living..

It was Ulla who sparked the conversation. She was imprisoned based on special rights, unable to seek achievements within her country, and took a gamble to seek it externally..

She came to this town as part of it.

For Ostia, it was a mutually beneficial encounter, as it gave recognition as a a place where the ‘Princess of Death’, who had been shrouded in secrecy for decades, had visited. For Ortus, it gave them a connection to an important bastion to all of humanity in the future, and so this was a mutually beneficial interaction for both sides.

"Eh? Then you shouldn't be here, right?"

Ai said. She was not sure of the situation, but surely they had lots of things to do..

"Well, thats correct, but it is fine as long as it is a little while."

"Is that so?"

"Ah, the audience had already ended. We have the Living everywhere here, so there is no party for the Princess to attend. Might as well that she has time.."

Ai looked at Kiriko. He had a youthful body and soft hair resembling well-whipped cream. He was still the same naggy, thin boy.

But even so, he was different from before. Ai had no idea how to answer if she was asked this question, but she felt that he had softened considerably.

"I am exhausted."

Ulla let out an ostentatious sigh as she rested her head on Kiriko's belly.

"I mean, I will not kill people, right? "

"Y-Yeah."

Ai had no idea how to answer the statement that sounded as simply as stating what she dared not to eat..

"So when I meet a living person, I have to dress in some really troublesome clothing."

Ulla Hecmatika could kill people.

Anyone she saw or met or called for would all die.

It was the highest ranked instant death ability in this world infested with abilities..

Thus, she had to cover her eyes, skin, and voice when she met the Living. It took Ai a lot of effort just to speak to her back in Ortus.."

"I’m glad that you’re dead today, Ai."

"Ah, I see…"

Once again, Ulla stated so plainly. Julie would have been furious to hear it, and Ai’s face froze up. Then, perhaps noticing Ai's reaction, Kiriko said,

"Hey Ulla, this isn't Ortu… "

"Ah, I see, am I being rude …?"

Ulla tilted her head and asked worriedly, but she probably did not understand the strangeness of what she had just asked. She looked as though she was unfamiliar with exotic customs, she would try to respect and imitate them, and was unnatural as a result.

"I-It's all right."

It was not a lie. Ai was shocked, yes, but this shock left her comfortable with at the moment.

Ai truly recognized that the two before her really saw Death as just another phenomenon. Death was thus nothing more than a second birth, nothing to grieve over.

There was really a group of people who thought so.

This fact really touched Ai’s heart. They were not sad about Death, and even celebreated. It was an unusual kindness, but it put Ai's utterly abnormal mind at ease. She felt that the pressure of ‘common sense’ that had been tormenting her over the past few days were gradually eroding.

"I’m really glad to meet you, Miss Ulla."

"Yes," I'm very happy, too."

"Heh heh heh."

"Fufufu."

Eheufueheufu. They were sitting shoulder to shoulder with each other, rubbing their cheeks together, like young kittens deepening their affection.

"Oh yeah, you’re dead too right, Miss Ulla? What happened?"

Thus Ai could simply ask this question. There was no doubt that Ulla had died.

"Ahh, this? Look."

Without hesitation, Ulla began to peel off the front of her clothes. Her slender neck was exposed, and her modest lumps and white belly touched the night air. Regardless of how things unfolded, Ai was perplexed by the situation before her. Leaving Ai aside, Kiriko too was present. Was this fine? Was she really alirhg with them?

The two, however, remained normal. Ai was puzzled by this somewhat mature response. Erm, do they not care about such things? Or are they already used to it?

"Look."

Ai, who no longer cared much about death or anything else, still obligingly looked at Ulla's fingertip. There, on the left side of her chest, was a scar that could only be seen if one looked closely.

"What is this scar?"

"I was shot."

"You were shot!?"

It happened after Ai and the others had left, Ulla and the others apparently engaged in a very radical power struggle, and it was said that during the process, she was shot and killed by one of the old men's subordinates.

I was lucky.

"Lu-lucky!? How so?"

"Because I was shot, the people stood on my side. The timing was perfect, so it was a big help."

So there was such a view? Ai was shocked to hear such a notion.

"Eh? But, don’t you feel sad or anything?"

"Me? No, not really. I was already 15 years old, and I felt that as the leader of Ortus, I knew I had to die soon, so I was totally fine."

"Is-Is that so?"

"It seemed those old men did not think so, and it was a lot easier after that."

"Huh, amazing… "

"Yes. I was really lucky.."

It was no longer a matter of disdaining Death. Ai felt a sense of respect that bordered on bewildered. She felt like a fool for having spent the last few days pondering this. Truly this was the Princess of the land of the Dead, her viewpoint and thoughts were completely different..

"… Ai, do you hate this, by any chance? "

Ulla seemed so blasé discussing her own death, yet her expression crumbled for the first time..

"Eh? How so?"

"…Actually, Kiriko told me to be careful when talking about this…because it might hurt you, Ai…."

"That's—"

Not true. She could not deny this completely. Her current self could understand Ulla’s thoughts and resolve, but she had no confidence of doing so if she was still alive.

She felt that Ulla’s thoughts or resolve could be understood through talk. As to whether it would hurt her, surely the answer would be yes. She would have cried like Julie and Dee did, regardless of how Ulla felt about it.

Even though she knew that this might end up hurting her.

"…It's hard to do this." …

It occurred to Ai that perhaps the smallest actions she did might have left little scars in other people’s hearts.

For example, if she was sad about someone, and felt sorry for that person, but if that person did not think so, how would it turn out? Surely that person will then feel pitiful for the first time. In fact, while the person might not be the case, the person would be ‘sad’.

"But! I don't care right now!"

"Kya!"

That's why Ai hugged Ulla to break this grief, and pulled her face to the wound, headbutting it.

"I see…that’s good.…"

"Yes!"

The two were finally able to interact with each other without any hesitation.

Black in white, white in black, evil and good, positive and negative, everything has a pro and a con, and Ai felt that ‘there was some benefit to being dead’.

This was not possible in the fact. It had nothing to do with Ulla's ability or Ai's position, but because their hearts were not linked. Back then, they were in the deep darkness of Ortus, and the embrace they had through Kiriko was not complete, so they had only been in touch for a short time.

Surely it was the same this time. Even though they understood each other, and their hearts were as one, it might seem like a littler interaction. That was fine however, for Ai was rather looking forward to the future. Because time was truly as long as eternity.

And they embraced each other for a long, long time.

"Daw?"

And,

"Oh, Lady Celica's awake."

Celica Hecmatika woke up, interrupting the atmosphere and conversation.

<center>+</center>

Ulla and Celica, both born as princesses in the land of the Dead, walked different paths in life, and had not met for at least half a year.

"Daw?"

Celica, who was being held by Kiriko, woke up and gazed at the unfamiliar face before her. "Nnn" squeaking away. Given her expression, clearly she had forgotten who this person was, but she had an innate eye for people, and immediately judged Kiriko to be ‘harmless’.

"Woah. Sis. It’s been a while."

Ulla stood up quickly and went over. to her. Ai was a little sad to be left alone, but it was to be expected. The sisters were reunited after a long while after all."

"Woah owah, sis, why does it feel like you’ve grown so big?"

Ulla teetered over and sounded excited, This baby was probably the only one in this world that could cause the the princess of Ortus to behave like that.

But,

"Uu~"

"Eh…"

The baby relentlessly rejected her sister's hand that was joyfully extended to her. Ulla tilted her head, unable to believe this fact.

"S-sis?"

"Uuu~"

The baby again rejected her. Of them all, only Ai knew this was the very attitude Celica would show whenever she refused to eat a dish she hated..

"…Maybe, she doesn’t remember me anymore…?'

Ulla’s face looked as though it was the end of the world.

"S-sis! It's me, Ulla! Your little sister! Did you forget me!?"

"Daw!"

"Wooahhh...!"

"Miss Ulla, given the situation, I don’t think she forgot you."

Saying that, Ai stood up and went to Kiriko. Celica seemed to assume that Ai wanted to hug her, and immediately heightened her alert, clinging onto Kiriko.

"Ah! Sis, you can’t! That’s mine! And you too Kiriko! Return my sister to me! "

"Wait wait, please calm down, Miss Ulla."

Ai relentlessly caught Celica while the latter escaped, much to Ulla and Kiriko's shock. Kiriko was particularly upset, saying, "How dare you treat the princess like that…," but sometimes, when raising children, there should not be mercy..

Celica was not happy when Ai touched her and still tried to run away.

"She doesn't seem to like the Dead."

"Eh?"

"No, I think it’s just because the Dead is cold."

Celica basically loved to cuddle and piggyback, and when she was in the mood, even to Ai..

However, since two days ago, she suddenly refused to be touched by Ai, which shook Ai greatly. Julie and the others tried to console her, but the answer was soon revealed. She simply hated the cold..

"So, you see, if you put on gloves and a jacket and touch her, she won't get angry. "

Ai actually would like to keep her a little warmer, but this truly was too difficult, so the most she could do was to put on some thick mittens and gently touch her.

"Ah…"

"Uu!"

Following the advice, Ulla touched Celica through the gloves. "This is more like it" The baby let Ulla lift her up. She really did not forget, and soon showed a happy smile, one glad to be reunited with her little sister.

It was supposed to be a touching reunion, but she still reisted, saying "I hate cold things". Ai showed a wry smile at that way of life, but at the same time, she was a little happy. Ai then remembered that one person accepted her openly from the beginning.

"Goodness…you’re too carefree, sis,…."

"Uh!"

"But it’s okay…I love you…"

There was a pair of special sisters. The younger sister was the symbol of a nation and an incarnation of the god of death. The older sister was an impossible baby who chose to abandon her position and simply live.

There was no mistake however. The younger sister was hugging her younger sister and spoiling her in a very normal way. This would have been an unacceptable scene in the past. It was a very symbolic image to Ai.

The one existing baby in this world was hugged by the little sister that had lived many more years than her. In the old world, it would have been called a crazy scene.

It was no different in this world..

Sanity was nowhere to be found. Surely in the future, there would be more hardships. The common sense and fads created by the forefathers had nothing to prove that they were correct anymore.

Everyone will have to assemble oneself like parts. Just like Ai.

No, perhaps it was the same even when she was alive. She simply might not have known. Even in the old world, everyone should choose..

To choose to llive or die.

"I kind of envy you two."

Ai said.

"We are on the same page, aren't we?"

Kiriko replied.

Ai slowly closed her own eyes, just as Scar had done. She licked her eyes behind her lids as if doing so for the first time in her life, shutting out the world and diving into her self consciousness.

Ai pondered. She pondered, about death, about life, about the past, about tomorrow, and about herself.

What kind of person was she?

And what kind of person did she want to be?

She had blonde hair from her mother, and the soul from her father.

Shewas born fearful and without a single ounce of courage.

Still, I want to be something, and I charged into the storm. I’m definitely a meteor.

"Ah."

At that moment, a torrent of images struck Ai's brain. A missing moon, a light in the darkness. It was as if she was connected with Tanya's world. A rainbow in the night, a rainbow in the sky, shattered and scattered to become a star. She could have stayed in the safe sky, but she missed the people, and fell to the earth.

Even though she knew she would be shattered..

Yes, that’s the outcome after all..

I made it this far because I like it..

Whether it’s in the present, past—and in the future.

"Miss Ulla, Mr Kiriko, Miss Celica."

Opening her eyes, Ai said.

"I have decided."

She did not wait three days for an answer.

And Ai made a decision.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude|Interlude]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi

2022-03-23T14:21:18Z

Teh Ping: /* Volume IX (Finale) */

{{Status|Active}}

{|English}}
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|thumbnail|right|250px]]
Sunday Without God (神さまのいない日曜日 Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyōbi) began as a light novel series written by Kimihito Irie, and illustrated by Shino. Irie entered the first novel in the series, originally titled Sunday People (日曜の人達 Nichiyō no Hitotachi), in Fujimi Shobo's 21st Fantasia Prize in 2009 and the novel won the Grand Prize. The first novel was published by Fujimi Shobo on January 20, 2010 under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko imprint, and the series has been completed with 9 volumes as of May 20, 2014.

==Story Synopsis==

On Sunday, God abandoned the world, after admitting failure. Ai is the 12 year-old child of a Grave Keeper, and a man by the name Hampnie Hambart. Her mother told her that one day, her father would come to the village. One day, long after her mother has passed, a mysterious man claiming to be Hampnie Hambart massacres Ai's village, and requests that she bury the dead, as a Grave Keeper.

==Series Information==

*Genre: Fantasy, Supernatural
*Original Title: 神さまのいない日曜日
*Author: Kimihito Irie
*Illustrator: Shino
*Published Volumes: 9
*Series Status: Complete

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Registration Page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5988&p=198423#p198423 Feedback Thread].'''

'''You can also help us with our editions on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6031 Edit Discussion Thread].'''

==Updates==
*November 22, 2021
**Volume 3 completed
*November 20, 2021
**Volume 2 completed
*August 31, 2018
**Volume 1 completed
*August 22, 2013
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*August 7, 2013
** Volume 2 Prologue completed
** Volume 1 Prologue completed
*August 4, 2013
** Volume 1 Afterword completed
*July 23, 2013
**Initiated as a teaser project

==Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi by Kimihito Irie==

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume1|Volume I]]===
[[File:Kamisama v01 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - For Those Who Love Legends]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Test Me, Birth and Honor]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_1_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume2|Volume II]]===
[[File:Kamisama v02 cover.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - The City and the Youth]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Bad Dragon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - The Stars]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - Alone in Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi_Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume3|Volume III]]===
[[File:KnIN_03.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Egg is First]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - All Night Classroom]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Fifteen Monsters]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume4|Volume IV]]===
[[File:KnIN_04.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Living By]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The World Tower]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - W.W.W]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - An Episode Concerning a Certain Big Brother & Little Sister]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume5|Volume V]]===
[[File:KnIN_05.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Prologue|The Prologue of a Long Time Ago]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Sealed Town]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Death Went Somewhere Far Away]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Academy Rules]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Life Leading to the Deadly Disease]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Epilogue|And the Unending Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume5_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume6|Volume VI]]===
[[File:KnIN_06.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Fallen Star Thinks of the Heavens]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Ai's Song]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume7|Volume VII]]===
[[File:KnIN_07.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Wind's Solitude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Cross Horizon]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Ashes and the Flames]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume8|Volume VIII]]===
[[File:KnIN_08.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Fireworks]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Baby Doe]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Alice in Nightmare]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Witch Hunt]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Silver Bullet]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===[[Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9|Volume IX (Finale)]]===
[[File:KnIN_09.jpg|right|150px]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Ghost Falls Over]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The World's Sounds]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Dead Friend]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Interlude|Interlude]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Sunday Without God]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter6|Final Chapter - Like a Ten Billion and One Ant]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]
:*[[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Appendix|Special Appendix - Ai's Hill]]
 

==Project Staff==

:*Supervisor: [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*Project Manager: [[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:MyProjectAlicization|MyProjectAlicization]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[User:MochaCookies|MochaCookies]] (Chinese translator)

===Editors===

'''Active'''
:*[[User:Rage|Rage]]
:*[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]]
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:dim1|dim1]]
:*[[User:Gsimenas|Gsimenas]]

'''Inactive'''
:*[[User:KDTV|KDTV]]
:*[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]]

==Series Overview==

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
*Volume 1 - 神さまのいない日曜日 (January 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3477-1 
*Volume 2 - 神さまのいない日曜日II (May 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3521-1 
*Volume 3 - 神さまのいない日曜日III (October 20, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8291-3579-2 
*Volume 4 - 神さまのいない日曜日IV (February 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3612-6 
*Volume 5 - 神さまのいない日曜日V (June 18, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3649-2 
*Volume 6 - 神さまのいない日曜日VI (November 19, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8291-3699-7 
*Volume 7 - 神さまのいない日曜日VII (April 20, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8291-3738-3 
*Volume 8 - 神さまのいない日曜日VIII (July 20, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8291-3912-7 
*Volume 9 - 神さまのいない日曜日IX (May 20, 2014) ISBN 978-4040701103 
 

==More Information==
*[http://kami-nichi.wikia.com Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi Wikia]
*[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sunday_Without_God Kamisama no Inai Nichiyoubi English Wikipedia Article]

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Kimihito Irie]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter3

2022-03-23T14:20:22Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 3 - The World's Sounds== The snow that had been falling all night suddenly weakened as dawn broke, and in the morning, a reborn silver world appeared before people...."

==Chapter 3 - The World's Sounds==

The snow that had been falling all night suddenly weakened as dawn broke, and in the morning, a reborn silver world appeared before people. The snow piles were so light that they could be blown away with a single puff, and the townscape glittered like a sugar art, dazzling.

In such situations, the ones who would not remain silent were the dogs and the boys. "Hey you" They would shrug aside the reproaches and the impressed stares of adults and girls and trample all over this little miracle. These boys were probably over 15 years old, and should have joined the ranks of the adults, yet they seemed excited at this moment for some reason.

The cooking had begun in the town.

The flames of Madame, which had been packed in a brass box to warm people up, became a small stove when the lid was opened, and began to heat up the cold food. People picked the fresh snow into the pots and boiled them into soup or tea to warm their cold bodies.

The town was filled with various sounds, from trampled snow to melted snow to adults grumblings and children cheering. The fresh snow released all the sounds that were devoured the previous night.

"Then papa, mama, I’ll look for her again today. I’ll be home by nightfall!"

In a corner of this town was a family amidst the queue headed to the black surface. The elderly parents brought along a young daughter who they gave birth to much later in their lives.

This daughter had separated from her parents and was moving westward down the main street. The sounds of the streets rained down upon this girl. Puppies barked as they slipped beneath her feet, and the food stall vendors sold hot grilled skewers as they called away.. They are delicious, cheap, and warm. Take a bite and your cheeks will fall off!

"…Gulp…if I find her, I need a souvenir, right? "

One had to wonder what the girl was looking for as she asked anyone and everyone she met and slowly made her way down. In any case however, she did not appear to be anxious, and went over to any cheerful sounds whenever she heard it, and would excuse herself to buy something she fancied.

"♪"

She took a bite of the crispy pork skewer, and heard the juices popping between her teeth. She could hear crisp sounds of frost being shattered beneath her feet. The town of Ostia was filled with such cheerful sounds, and the girl was enjoying herself as if she were at a concert.

She heard the sound of snow falling from the roofs.

She heard the boys cheering as they pelted snowballs at each other.

She heard the sound of the sun as it floated behind the clouds.

She heard the gentle wail of Madame’s flames, along with the sound of the otherworld echoing from the hilltop..

Finally, the girl found a clue to the sound she was looking for.

"Ahh, it can’t stand the weight of the snow anymore…looks like we need to shovel it, or things will get really troublesome.".

She arrived at a building about three blocks down the street, and I heard a ‘pompous’ speaking voice. It appeared the building could not withstand the weight of the snow, and a hole broke through the roof. Thus, they were inspecting this accident.

But to the girl, the incident itself was not important.

What bothered her more was the familiar voice in the center of the room, the one that sounded most pompous.

"E-Erm! You must be Miss ‘Witch of the West’!"

And so Tanya Swedgewood called out to Dee Ensy.

<center>+</center>

Ai once pondered the difference between dying and sleeping. Surely the people of the past wondered the same. After all, Death was often associated with ‘eternal sleep’, and was often associated with sleep.

It was very dangerous think about such things that could increase the risk of bedwetting, but the young Ai just could not help but ponder the subject.

She felt that from a sensory point of view, sleep and death were two totally different things. After all, how could they be the same when she never experienced sleep, while having slept every day? Just the thought of this question kept her sleepless..

But at the same time, she had an increasing feeling that both were the same.

What would it mean, for example, if she died in her sleep? Would I be able to properly notice so and realize, "Ah, I died"?

Or would she want to realize it?

If there was a Heaven or hell, she would have noticed. But at this moment, those places had arrived.

Thus, would she have to think for herself?

"……Nnn~"

With these thoughts in mind, Ai slowly sat up.

Maybe it was just her, but she felt that her body was stiffer than when she usually woke up. Her Her muscles were stiff and difficult to move.

Ostia used to be a city for the Living, and there were few plasticators, lacking in experience. They reminded her to be cautious of rigor mortis, so it seemed the symptoms were not too serious..

"Nnn…"

Ai was wearing a pair of pajamas so thin that her calves peeked out, and went to the windowside. She did not feel cold ever since she died. She grabbed the curtains and looked out.

"Woah--amazing!"

It was a world of white outside. The red bricks, gray cobblestones, and black hill were all stained white.

A puppy and a boy ran down the road before her. Seeing them run, Ai too had the urge to run.

But,

"Ah, this is bad. It’s blinding …"

According to the plasticator, the pupils expansion and contraction would not function well after death, and even the tiniest of lights would feel very stinging. From this perspective, the shiny white snow was not a kind opponent to her.

"Well, it can't be helped."

Ai could only give up, pull up the curtains, and return to the bed.

Knock knock. She heard two knocks on the door.

"…Ai, it’s me. Are you awake?"

It was Julie. "Yes~, come in~" she called out.

He did not enter however, and called from outside the door.

"Actually, there’s someone looking for you…what now? Do you want to meet her?"

"I have a visitor?"

Given how cautious Julie was, it probably indicated that the visitor was not exactly someone she was familiar with. Ai decided to put a stole over her pajamas, and put on cotton socks. Though she was not cold, she realized that the other party might be taken aback if she was too thinly dressed..

"Come in~"

She wondered who it was, and the door slowly opened before her. Standing behind the door was a girl dressed in puffy clothes.

She was tall for a woman and had a slightly tan skin that gave her a somewhat exotic look. Her hair was long and lightly tied up, tucked into her coat along with a scarf.

Her eyes were tightly closed and never opened.

Ai recognized her.

And she too heard Ai.

"Heh? Miss Tanya?"

Her name was Tanya Swedgewood, and she used to be the class president back at Goran Academy where Ai studied at. She was blind, and because of her Deformed ability that manifested, she was trapped in the academy. Later on, she was freed thanks to Ai, and was living with her parents. That was supposed to be the case…

"Woah. Woah. What brought you here, Miss Tanya!? It's been a long time!"

Feeling nostalgia, Ai walked over and raised her hands for a hug while forgetting her own situation.

"…………"

"Miss Tanya?...Ah."

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 05.jpg|thumb]]

Ai finally realized what was going on when she saw Tanya evade by taking a step back. The latter had her eyes closed as she looked at Ai, clearly looking skeptical, unable to hide a look of disbelief. And then,

"Tch!"

Suddenly, Tanya pursed her lips and made an exceptionally loud chirp. It was similar to the sound of a large bird asking, "What happened?"

In fact, that tongue clicking was basically asking who she was. The shrill sound waves quickly filled the room, creating reflected waves. The speed of sound indicated the temperature of the room, while the sound bouncing off the walls and furniture telegraphed their shape and distance. Tanya gauged everything like a dolphin or a bat. The results were immediate; Tanya understood everything.

"…Erm."

Ai too knew that Tanya knew, so she smiled at Tanya. She weakly moved her cheeks, tahaha, and just laughed. It seemed a little weird that she could not show a serious face at a time like this, but she had no idea what other expression she should show..

But Tanya had yet to arrive at that point..

"Tch, tch!'

"Miss Tanya?"

"Tch! Tch!"

Tanya’s ability ‘clairvoyance’ was an exploration ability she created from her blindness. It could determine light, heatconcepts, and other information through sound. Her power was so unique and powerful that she could even measure things more accurately than people that could seeperson.

However,

"Tch! Tch! "

"…Miss, Tanya…"

"Tch! Tch! Tch! "

But no matter how good a person’s eyes were.

"Tch! Tch! Tch!"

No matter how sharp her ears were,

"Tch… tch…"

It would be pointless if that person did not have a heart to accept its meaning.

Tanya chirped again and again. "Tch…tch…", like a little bird looking for its parents, she kept chirping, hoping for the answer she wanted.

"…Ai."

"Yes."

But she could not find it anywhere, and she chirped for a last time. It was a thing humans had created, for their senses were inferior to animals, and the name was called ‘words’.

"…You’re, really died, aren’t you…"

"Yes."

Tanya cried. It was the only function left in her useless eyes.

"You idiot…"

"Yes."

"You’re an idiot, Ai…"

"… yes."

The heat of the embrace from the Living scorched Ai’s body, but she did not resist.

She received the soft, warm embrace as Tanya buried her face into Ai’s chest, crying. Ai then recalled that she used to fear her living body. To her back then, living was a fear in itself.

"I’m sorry…Miss Tanya."

"Yes…"

"I'm sorry…"

"Yes…yes…"

There was only sadness swirling. There was no madness or delusion, but pure sadness that rightly circulated.

Tanya was only grieving for Ai.

<center>+</center>

"…But actually, I had a feeling this day would come …"

An hour or so later, Tanya finally stopped 'charping’, and was gradually able to talk.

Tanya sniffled away, and the two of them snuggled together while sitting on the edge of the bed, shielding themselves from the incoming torrent of emotions. Tanya appeared to be a bigger crybaby than she used to be.

"'Eh~~? Is that so?"

In contrast, Ai remained calm the entire time. Unlike Tanya, who was experiencing the death of a friend for the first time, Ai was used to causing others grief. Naturally, she did not wish for this, but the people really were unpredictable, and seemed adaptable to any given situation.

And in terms of being unpredictable, Tanya was no slouch either.

"Hmm, I was worried when I saw you. When I first met you, I thought, ‘Ah, this girl is dangerous’."

"I-Is that so? I didn’t think it was that bad. …"

"How could it not? It’s really serious. You really don’t know how serious it was?

"Ehh~, really?"

"Yes, really."

There were ten or twenty things Ai wanted to object to, but she could not defeat the crying girl, and remained silent..

"So when we parted, I cried so hard, knowing ‘I can no longer see you alive’."

"S-So that's what you were thinking …?"

"I thought so. That's why I was so relieved when the letter arrived."

After they went their separate ways six months ago, the two continued to send letters to each other. Ai would write letters once a month to friends whom she knew where they lived, like Ulla and Tanya, on her recent situation.

But at this moment, Tanya appeared.

"Speaking of which, how did you end up here?"

Ai tilted her head, wondering that it probably was not because Tanya heard of Ai’s death. This place was far from Tanya’s home, and it probably would take a month’s journey to make it here. If she had heard of an obituary, it might be a little too fast. The letter Ai sent out right after she returned home had yet to be delivered.

"Are you alone?"

"Nope, I came with papa and mama…Ai, do you know of the ‘black surface’? It’s a door that leads to the normal world from this town, and people says that it’s ‘a miracle that saves this world’…"

"Of course I do."

"Ah…were you involved in that too, by any chance?"

"Well, sort of."

"Wow, I knew it."

Tanya had a conflicted look on her face as she cried and laughed.

"'Wow, so you saved the world after all, Ai?"

"…No. I couldn't save the world after all."

?" After all…what do you mean?"

It appeared she had to discuss this after all.

"Miss Tanya, the truth is, I've given up on saving the world."

"!"

Tanya stood up, so startled that her blinded eyes opened slightly.

"… I see."

But for some reason, she was soon convinced before hearing the explanation, and sat back onto the bed again.

"I knew it…"

"? You knew?"

"Yes. You have that ‘sound’."

Her clairvoyance could convert any piece of information into sound, and this ability could even grasp complicated information in a very objective manner. Surely this was the situation.

"…What kind of sound do I have now?"

Tanya used to say that Ai had ‘the sound of the rainbow that reaches the moon’. Ai did not really understand the meaning of words, but she always felt it was akin to a vague, feeble, fleeting dream that she could not reach no matter how she stretched her hand out. But at this moment,

"…I can’t hear any rainbow sound from you. I only hear ‘a shattered moon sound;"

"Moon?"

"Hmm…the Dead mostly have the shape of the night, but yours is a little different…there’s a bit of warmth, a feeling of a hurt light…"

"??? Is that so?"

"Yes, you’re really a little strange after all."

Tanya seemed like she was sorting out her thoughts rather than explaning.

"It sounds like you're like light in the darkness, like darkness in the light, and as soon as you're about to be filled in by a differnet color, you’ll flip over and hide the colors the outside world has dyed you is…

"I see …"

Ai did not understand what Tanya was saying. Tanya’s world was hers alone, and Ai would probably never get to see it.

Still, that was fine.

'It's kind of embarrassing, isn't it?"

"Mmm. I don't mean it as a compliment A Dead is a Dead. I can’t believe you’re making such a sound…"

"But still, that’s fine."

Ai put her head on Tanya’s lap and fawned around like a cat. It was not exactly important, but Tany seemed a little plump compared to before. Her thighs felt comfortable to lie on.

"Somehow, I've grown to like the moon."

She did not exactly dislike it before, but starting on this day, she was fond of it..

"I see…that’s fine then. But wait…what were we talking about anyway?"

"We’re talking about the reason why your family came to this town, Miss Tanya."

"Ah, that’s right…you know, Ai, we're thinking of going to that new world."

Ai jumped up nd looked at her. Her eyes met Tanya’s closed eyes..

"That’s..."

It was not that she had not thought about it. Ever since this black surface was opened, Ai had a feeling her friends might choose ‘the other side’. After all, Julie, Scar, Dee, Alice, and even herself could have made that choice.

But in Tanya's case, the situation was a little different.

"B-but, if you go there, your ability will disappear, right?"

Beyond the black surface was a normal world where children were born, people would die—and the Deformed would lose their power.

It would be a different matter of it was someone with power stronger than the new world, a ‘Witch’ class level at that, but given the extent of Tanya’s ability, she might not have a shred of it left.

In other words, she would be blind again.

"…Are you okay with that?"

"Yes."

But Tanya had no hesitation.

"It's not what I wanted in the first place, I’m okay"

"Fufufu, is that so? Well, then you don’t have a choice then."

Ai was pleased for some reason. It seemed that Tanya had grown more resolute since that time..

"I’m just worried about everyone else…"

"Speaking of which, what happened to everyone?" all?"

They were referring to the five plus two friends who ‘voluntarily graduated’ from Goran Academy together. Ai had no idea of their whereabouts as they were still moving.

"Well, it seems everyone arrived at their destinations safely. I sent them a letter before I departed for here. Ah, I heard that the academy shut down."

"Heh?"

Ai could not help but look dumbfounded.

"C-closed down?"

"Yes. It seems they couldn’t hang on any more after that, and I heard that the school was disbanded soon after we left."

"Ehhhh[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]])…"

At that moment, she felt like they were a bunch of idiots for working so hard to escape..

"…it seems like at the start of the year, they couldn’t cover up many problems, in many ways. It’s said that no matter the town or village, they couldn’t ignore the issue of the Dead and the Deformed any more.."

"I, see…"

Fifteen years. That was the timeframe required for a child to become an adult and for the world to come full circle. Physically and mentally, everything had changed, and the common sense that struggled to exist through deception, and the collapse of the school was probably a foregone conclusion.

"So what happened to Miss Mimieta, Miss Memepo, and Miss Momorency?"

Mimi, Meme, and Momo, the three sisters, were Ai's only remaining friends at Goran Academy. Three minds shared two bodies, and they were noble princesses. After much deliberation, they did not run away but stayed where they were.

The moment she mentioned it, Ai immediately thought of them. They were princesses, but they were very naughty, and never begrudged their predicament. They even boasted proudly "We’ll always be together no matter where we are!" and refused Ai’s invitation to escape the Academy."

It was so nostalgic. Ai really wanted to know what they were doing.

The moment she thought so.

"Did you!" "Call for!" "Us!?"

It happened all of a sudden. BAM! The door was slammed so hard, it could have been blown off its hinges. Hyah! Tanya screamed and hugged Ai. The open door slammed into the wall beside them.

Over there was a girl standing with her arms folded proudly.

"It’s been a while, you two!" "How are you two!? "Yahoo~!"

The girl was dressed in obviously one-of-a-kind cowhide boots, a bright red dress, and a rabbit-fur coat.

Something was amiss though. They heard a girl, but there seemed to be three people talking..

"You’re…."

Ai recognized this person.

They were the Gedenberg triplets, who shared 1.5 personalities.

They were the aforementioned.

Mimi (or Meme, or Momo) entered the room with a cheerful smile on her face.

"Wh-what’s going on, everyone!?"

"Nothing, we quickly went back to our old home." "And then everyone else viewed us differently." "Deformed are becoming commonplace, so our family had us enter the social world".

It appeared the rumors of much upheaval in the world was true. The triplets said that after Ai and the others escaped from the Academy, they returned to their homeland. They said they were treated much better than before, and those Deformed were really exalted.

"Hoh~, that actually happened~"

"Yes! And that’s why we got sent here..." "Something about Ai being here..." "We snuck out for a bit to say hi."

"I didn't realize that. …

Ai naturally smiled. These were the only friends she had always been worried about, but she had nothing to worry about after all.

"Then again," "I can’t believe it." "Ai’s dead~…"

"Tahaha…"

It seems she was the one causing worry instead.

"……" "……" "……"

They probably received news prior to this, for the triplets showed no expression, and di not look really sad. This might be because they had witnessed the death of a kin..

"Huh? But why are you alone?"

Suddenly realizing this, Ai mentioned this to seemingly change the topic. Back in the Academy, two of them were inseparable and did everything together, but only one was alone.

"Did you…"

Their ability was due to the death of one of three sisters, Montmorency Gedenberg, triggering an incomplete Dead revival. In other words, if another body was lost…

"Ahh, that’s not the case." "The other body is now back at our homeland Fellmigora."

?" What do you mean?"

"You see, we can all use two bodies, right?" "In other words, no matter how far it is, the message comes over right away." "So even if two bodies are far from each other, we can communicate over long distances."

"Ahh, I see."

In other words, it appeared the sisters were used as a fine telegraph replacement, and added as part of the delegation. It seemed the country had given up on pretense and immediately started using Deformed for convenience."

But the sisters were not to be outdone. They used them back in the same way to meet a friend while on work."

"And then—..."

"Miladies...!"

At that moment, another noisy voice rang again.

"Miladies! Where are you?"

"Tch!" "Looks like they've found out already." "A noisy one is here."

Who? Tanya and Ai both tilted their heads, and a tragic scream pounded up the stairs,

"! There you are! Miladies! You will put me in trouble!!"

Bursting in while panting away was a short boy with a flushed face. It was a face that Ai knew well.

Third Angel, Noellfaen.

He was a nobleman of the southern empire of Fellmigora, and also Dee’s associate (?), wielding the power of light as he negotiated with the town and Dust. He first met Ai during the Madame incident, when they were adversaries. They hardly had the chance to speak to each other, so Ai knew nothing about how. But then…

"Seriously! Please spare us already! The attendants were crying!"

"Tch~!" "We just ran off for a while. What’s wrong~?" "Great uncle, you meanie~"

Ai could not imagine that a person like him would be screaming in such desperation. Noellfaen truly looked like a teacher who was at a loss dealing with his mischievous children, devoid of the image of the uppity and powerful adversary.

"Pardon us~Tanya should be here first…wait, why are the triplets and Noell here too?"

"…What’s going on?"

Saying that, Dee too arrived. It appeared she had just taken time off her busy schedule, for she was carrying papers and escorted by a bodyguard"

"Ah, Miss Dee, thank you for your help earlier …."

"I-It-It’s the Ghost!" "It’s the Witch of the West!" "She’s really here! Hyah!"

"Ueehh, they say three women together means trouble, but you’re so noisy with just one person."

"Ah, Miss Ai, apologies for not greeting you beforehand. My sincerest condolences for your loss. I shall drag them away, so please forgive me…"

'Oiii~ Ai. I brought tea for the guests…we got more people now??'

It was a mess.

The space that was once empty until a few minutes ago became cramped. A large group of friends and acquaintance had gathered in the room, and she could not get off the bed..

This left Ai really delighted, and she exchanged looks with Tanya before they laughed away

<center>+</center>

Night fell.

Ultimately, Dee did not stay that long. She left some snacks and tea for the Dead as a souvenir, and was immediately dragged off by Maccia.

The triplets, by contrast, were much more persistent. They had to coax Noellfaen, who was nagging at them non stop, until he could not say anything more, and they stayed for luncha and even afternoon tea. Further questioning showed that they were bethorthed. Feeling shocked, Ai wondered, to which of the triplets he was engaged to?

The three sisters finally left after they had their sweets. It seemed their statement that they were fine no matter where they were rang through, and even their farewell was dry and refreshing.

The noise in the room gradually died down, leaving only Tanya behind. And soon, the noise would disappear.

"It's time for me to go back…"

"Already?"

The midwinter sun moved quickly, and was at the far side of the lake's surface. Tanya, growing impatient, finally spoke the words.

"You can stay overnight here…"

'No, I can't. Papa and mama are waiting for me, and I have to queue…"

There was a crowd currently queuing to the new world, and an incredible disorderliness was present. Sometimes, the queue was in blocks, and sometimes, it was a normal queue. She had to report for a roll call at night, or there was no guarantee she would be skipped over..

"Then, please let me send you home."

"Eh, but…"

"I haven’t moved in a while, and I’m kind of bored.

Ai slowly got up, and began to wear her coat and muffler.

"Alright, let's go."

"But are you okay?"

"Yes. Ah, but I need to tell Mr Ju—dad, since he’ll be worried."

Ai walked out of the room and went downstairs, but could not find Julie. She asked Scar, and learned that Julie went out to greet Tanya's parents. Adults have adult relationships. So be it, she should send Tanya back and return home with Julie..

"Are you sure you're okay?"

"Yes."

Tanya's overprotective concern left Ai feeling like she was back to a little girl again, and she felt a little awkward. Tanya seemed to be somewhat motivated, sniffling as she led Ai, opening the door..

There was snow.

Fluffy snowflakes fluttering down from the dark sky silently filled the landscape; Ostia was completely covered in snow and ice.

Tch, Tanya chirped, and frowned.

"I hate snow."

"Why?"

"Because snow covers everything, and only the sound of snow will be left."

It was rare to see Tanya complain with her cheeks puffed.

"And furthermore, snow absorbs sound, and makes it hard for me to hear."

"Hmmm? Is that how it is?"

Bubu, Bubu, the snow beneath the feet echoed. Tanya was right in that just from walking on the snow, the usual sounds seemed so distant. Hardly any cars drove by, and the shouts of the hawkers seemed soft..

If there were at least some sound in the body, this silence would be a little better. Unfortunately, nowhere would there be any voluntary sound occurring in Ai's body.

"……"

Eventually, the snow took the sound away from both of them as well, and the conversation ended.

Bubu, Bubu, they stepped upon the snow as they walked on, and they felt that the footprints were the only proof of their existence, but soon, they would disappear, buried by new snow. This body, without heat and sound, had as faint a presence as a wilted tree.

Ai suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to breathe, and as she inhaled and exhaled, the breath did not turn white.

"Ai?"

Suddenly, Tanya called out. Her voice was filled with confusion, and she stretched her hands around as if she had truly lost her sight.

"Yes? What is it?"

"Ah… there you are."

"? Yes, I've been here the entire time…what’s wrong?"

"…This is why I hate the snow."

Tanya said something Ai did not comprehend again, and grabbed the latter. She hugged Ai hard, and then held the hand..

"…Please, say something."

"??? I don't mind, but…"

Tanya held Ai's hand like a child scared of getting lost, or a mother afraid of losing her child.

It hurt a little.

"Ah, speaking of which, how long does it take to wait your turn?"

"The staff said it would be three days…but there seems to be lots of mistakes going on, so I don't know if it's going to be earlier or later."

"Is that so?"

"Yeah…maybe I won't be able to come back tomorrow."

Ai stopped.

And she immediately started walking again.

"…I’ll miss you."

"Yes …"

Once again, snow took away the conversation. The silence did not last long this time.

"Ai."

"Yes?"

"Do you want to go to the New World too?"

"No, no, no."

Perhaps Tanya did not know that the Dead could not go to the New World. It was an absolute rule set by the black surface.

"No. I know that."

"Then why?"

But of course, Tanya knew that beforehand. Despite knowing that, she invited Ai to the new world.

"I know. I know that not too long again, the real ‘Witch’ was in this town."

"…Miss Tanya."

"Rumors really spread when I was on my way here after all…they say that the Witch has the power to revive the Dead."

"……"

"I wish that you will continue to live."

"……"

"Ai, you won’t fulfill my wish?"

"…………"

Bubu, bubu, they continued to step on snow.

Ai felt that she could feel Tanya’s feelings as they walked on. Truly the snow would take away the sound, but in contrast, it amplified the little sounds. The strength from from the hand, the white breath from the throat, they both conveyed Tanya’s feelings..

"Miss Tanya."

"…What?"

"I'm thinking now."

"…Yeah."

The snow fluttered around them was like white walls, and they whispered to each other as they snuggled up together in this small room. The world was small, and nothing separated them.

"No, I’m not exactly thinking, right now, I’m, well, confirming."

"Confirming…?"

"Yes, I'm sure I already have the answer."

"Eh?"

Ai stopped and gently nudged forward. The destination they were headed to, the boarding area, was built before them..

"And I intend to finish this confirmation two days later. I won’t hesitate then. "

"… I see, I don't know what it is, but it sounds like you, Ai."

"I'm a little flattered to hear you say that…this decision has nothing to do with my confirmation though—-Miss Tanya."

"…What is it?"

"I won’t be going to the New World."

Tanya took these words head-on. Her eyes were closed, her heart was opened, and she took on Ai's words with this one and only power in this world.

"No matter what happens, I'm going to stay in this world."

"…I see."

"Yes."

Whether Ai lived or died, this decision would not change, for she so loved this world.

"…Yes."

Since Tanya said so, it meant that she had some decent determination for this. Ai did not say anything more, for the two of them came to undertand each other well.

"Then, it can't be helped…"

"Yes."

"…Seriously, I’m really a little jealous of the world that Ai loves so much."

"You’re part of this world too, Miss Tanya."

"…But soon, I won't be."

"Yes, so I would like you to stay here if possible, Miss Tanya."

Ai says with a mischievous look on her face.

"Aww…the tables are turned."

"Fufufun, so your answer is??"

"…Uu, I'm sorry. Did I say something harsh?"

"Not at all. I’m very happy."

There was no contradiction between wanting to be with them and not being able to be with them.

No matter how much she cared about Ai or how much she wanted to be with Ai, Tanya never made the wrong decision. She had decided, just as the triplets had done, never to be separated from her parents again.

Ai had no qualms about that mindset.

Ai hugged Tanya from the front. The thick clothes did not convey heat, and in contrast, did not freeze Tanya.

"Farewell. Miss Tanya, I’m glad to meet you one last time."

"…yes, I’m glad to meet you two…

Various goodbyes were coming their way. Life and death, this place and that, today and tomorrow. The sadness, the grief, slowly took shape and flowed out from behind Tanya's blinded eyes.

""Bye bye Ai, please take care…"

"Yes…you too, Miss Tanya…"

So they said, but they did not separate. They merely let their hearts be linked while remaining quiet under this silent falling snow..

They did not let go of their embrace until the arrival of their parents.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter1

2022-03-23T14:19:56Z

Teh Ping:

==Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger==

It was not her usual pillow. Once she noticed it, Ai woke up.

"…Hueh?"

The sudden soberness seemed like an extension of her dream, and she didn’t know whether she was dreaming or awake, and the thick pillow was so hard, it’s hard to believe it was for sleeping. "Get up already" so it seemed to make a fuss.

The bedding, blanket, and even the ceiling were so unfamiliar to her. Ai slowly got up from the bed amidst this scene.

"…This place is…"

It was a spacious, bleak space, with rows of empty beds, silver stretchers lying around in shambles. The air was cold, and the spacious room was so dry that it made her throat uncomfortable. The sky beyond the window was overcast, on the verge of snowing at any moment.

The place was awfully quiet.

It was as if all sound had disappeared.

Having thought so, Ai felt this might be the case, "Ahem" and she deliberately cleared her voice to see if that was the case. Luckily and naturally—her voice was not taken away, and her dry cough was momentarily stuck in her throat before it shook the air slightly.

"Erm…"

Amidst an ear-splitting silence, a single naked light bulb flickered.

"Why am I here"'

Ai looked around the room, having no idea as to why, and tilted her head.Just looking wasn’t going to help, so she decided to recollect her memories over the past few days. First of all,

"First—yes, about Miss Nein."

It all started when the witch's daughter, Nain Saikavathi, arrived in this town. She was a girl who had white hair and skin, and appeared from the black surface. She inherited much power from the Witch, and tried to save the world..

However, even with her omnipotence, Nein was simply a person, unable to save the world, and became an existence that would destroy it.

It was Alice who defeated her.

He evolved his abilities to the utmost limit, transforming himself into a ‘silver bullet that would destroy evil’, and tried to save the world by nullifying Nein’s dream. However…

"…Fufu, that happened."

Ai giggled. She started to recall. She recalled how she ended up standing before Alice at the very end when he transformed into a bullet, and intercepted him.

Nothing was solved, but the battle ended for the time being.

That was the scene she remembered most.

She woke up in Alice's lap, and forgave the crying and apologizing Nein.

Beneath the morning sun that resembled the sunset, her heart felt like it was drawn by the autumn sky.

Everyone returned to town. Ai felt elated and excited.From time to time, she encouraged the devastated Nein, and also pranked on Alice’s dry face. Yes, everyone returned to town, she sat on Julie’s cat, and then,

And then,

And then?

"Eh? And then what?"

Her memory was hazy thereafter. She remembered she woke up on Alice’s lap, and she remembered herself getting excited with Nein for some reason. But then…then…

"Unnn."

It was hopeless. She couldn’t remember.

"Well, that’s fine. I’ll just ask someone later. I probably can remember."

And the problem here was that there was ‘nobody’ she could ask.

"………Erm, excuse me~"

Ai called out from the bed. Her voice wasn’t loud, or soft, and a little half-hearted. Well, if she shouted too loudly, someone might get angry and shout at her. When she visited the Princess of the Dead, "Ulla! Let’s play!" Some people were rather unhappy. Furthermore, Ai felt that her throat was not feeling well..

The only response was silence.

"Hello~!! Is anyone around~!?"

She called out again, raising her voice slightly. But again, there was no answer.a little. But there was still no answer.

Now this was troubling. It was pointless to be scolded for running around, so perhaps she should remain quiet here.

But in any case, it was so unlike her to remain idle, and so she decided to deduce the situation by observing the room. She was not going to play as a detective lazing on a chair, but a detective on the bed.

First, she observed the window. The weather was downcast and cloudy, on the verge of snowing. It was right after noon, which meant that she probably slept a few hours since then..

She then looked at the ground. Before her was a flaming hill that burned brightly, practically ignoring the cold. At the top of the hill was a black surface in the sky, leading to the other world. People were queuing up on the hill, marching solemnly towards the new world.

Beyond the hill was a lake. Ai unfolded the map in her mind to calculate where she was. After some deduction, it appeared this was the town council in southern Ostia. It was no wonder then that the windows were so high. After all, this was the only building that would have such a tall building.

"Hmhm. Now things are getting interesting, aren’t they?"

Feeling like a famous detective, she scanned the room.

It was a dull room, but not empty. There were light bulbs hanging from the ceiling, and many beds were lined up. There was also a slight medicinal smell.

She recognized this scent. It was similar to a hospital. It appeared this place was used as some medical facility.

"Speaking of which, I remember that part of the town council has been opened as an infirmary. So I guess this is that place…?"

Goo, she knew the time and place.

"…Now the question is, how did I end up here?"

Having finished her formulas, Ai pondered over the final answer. She lost her memory, woke up in the infirmary, and from these, the conclusion she could derive was…

"… Did I collapse or something…maybe…?"

She felt a little languid once she thought of this, and her breathing seemed stifled.

"No no no, but, well, I should be in perfect health otherwise. There’s no need for the doctor to check on me—ahaha—"

Hahaha. Ai let out a dry laugh at the surrounding air, giving her excuses to the surrounding chairs.

'…I don't need a single injection, even if it does come to that. I’m serious.."

If it’s the infirmary, her thought was that there would be an injection, and if it’s an injection, her first thought was the infirmary…so she thought, and for some reason, she felt that her best option was to get out of here as soon as possible..

So she had such a thought, when at that moment,

"'…! —!!!! ……!"

She heard a voice.

"'…? What now?"

She heard a few people’s voices. They were approaching as they talked. Ai was finally relieved to hear others talking, but she immediately frowned.

"—Shut up! Scram!"

Someone was howling away.The voice was an angry shout.

It sounded like an agitated man and other people trying to calm him down as they slowly approached.

"Let me through! Don't stop me!"

Ai recognized the voice, but at the same time, it sounded distant."

"What right do you have in stopping a father from meeting his daughter!"

She heard this man’s voice so many times.

"Shut up! I told you to shut up!"

But never before had he sounded so pained and anxious.

The commotion quickly reached the door, and then…

"Scram already! You liars!!!!"

The door was kicked down the moment those words were said. The red oak door slammed inwards, and the screws on the hinges bounced like loaches, falling to the hand.

Appearing beyond the door was the person Ai expected.

"Mr. Julie?"

Ai said with a bewildered look.

The man standing at the door was indeed Julie.

But his appearance had changed. His eyes were bloodshot, his lips were dry, his skin had no longer pale, but completely white, and even his stubble looked listless.

Beyond the door too were people, probably guards and doctors. They were grabbing onto to Julie's shoulders and hips hard, trying to stop him.

A mysterious tension gripped all three parties. Ai, was not sure what was going on, and decided to wave from the bed for the time being. The doctors were shocked to see Ai for some reason.

And Julie.

"Ai."

His reaction was most obvious, and most conflicted.

As Julie entered the room, his face was akin to a starving beast, hideous looking, but it relaxed the moment he saw Ai on the bed.

"Ai…"

The voice calling out to her was soft, and so did the face that gradually melted.

"Ai… are you all right?"

The big man staggered over, and knelt by the bed.

"Yes, of course I am."

Ai nodded emphatically.

"Really? Are you sure you’re alright? "

"Of course. I'm perfectly healthy…I don’t need to take any bitter medicine."

"Ha…haha, that's right …"

"Yes, and just to add on, I don’t need an injection… "

"Ha…haha…that’s right…haha …."

Julie dropped to his knees on the floor like a fallen wet sandbag. Ai felt a little apologetic, wondering if she had worried him after all.

"That’s right…haha …hahahaha! "

"Mr Julie?"

"Hahahaha!"

Julie suddenly burst out laughing. The manner in which he laughed hysterically was akin to a Karakuri doll.

"Come on, you liars, you see it! Hahahahaha! She’s completely fine!"

The adults gathered outside the door showed extremely bitter faces, but they still answered in rigid voices, as though fulfilling their duties.,

"…That's not true, Julie. We have ascertained—"

"Say what? You lousy doctors! Go back! Go back now! "

"Julie, listen! She's already—"

"Shut up! Just go back!"

"E-erm, Mr. Julie?"

Julie was so agitated, and Ai couldn’t help but yell at him.

Something was obviously amiss.

It was unusual to see such a lack of composure from Julie. He was akin to a a raging brown bear. It was impossible to think that any words would have gotten through to him in this agitated state.

"Mr Julie?"

"Ah. Yeah, sorry Ai, I didn't mean to be so loud. …"

And yet he instantly softened his expression the moment Ai called out to him.

"Alright, let’s go back. Scar and Celica are waiting for us…"

"Y-yes, that’s fine, but…"

Ai was still concerned about them in the background.

'Did something happen to me?'

"No, nothing happened…nothing at all…it’s obvious, right…?"

"Hmm. I hate it when people hide stuff from me. Tell me."

"Haha…I'm not hiding anything…you’re just…yes, a little tired. You slept a little.."

"…Slept a little?"

It was obvious that wasn’t the case. It was obvious that Julie was lying. He knew that Ai hated such lies…

"Ahh, yeah…more importantly, let’s go back. You haven’t eaten in a while, so you’re hungry, right? Let’s go back to eat.."

Julie tried to bluff. Ai felt that he was very despicable, but she didn’t have any urge to resist whenever food was mentioned, "Eat?" so she couldn’t help but wonder if she was feeling hungry said deceptively.

However,

"…Huh?"

"What's wrong?"

No, I don't fee hungry at all."

Julie's smile quivered like a crack in a badly made mask.

"Ha, haha, that's not true, right? Maybe I should get you something? What do you want?"

"You can’t, Julie! She can’t eat now! It’ll be harmful—"

"SHUT UUUUPPPPP!!!"

It happened so suddenly.

Julie spun and delivered a punch a nearby man that had unintentionally approached.

"M-Mr Julie!? What are you doing!?"

Ai was so shocked that she could not react. She could not believe he would act in such a barbaric manner.

"Don't panic! Calm down!"

The man who got punched yelled as he held his bleeding nose.

"Julie, We’ll remove you by force if you keep this up!!"

"Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UUPPPP!!!"

"It’s hopeless. Somebody get a tranquilizer gun!"

"Stop already! Calm down! What are we fighting over?"

"SCRAAAM! ALL OF YOU, SSSCCRRAAAMMM!!!"

"Oi! Someone go get Miss Scar! She’s the only one who can stop Julie now!!"

"Woah!" Everyone hollered. The doctors kept trying to coax Julie, who kept shouting at them to shut up. Ai just watched on dumbfoundedly. She felt like she was in a dream, unable to understand the reason for Julie’s madness and everyone’s confusion. She just wished someone had explained to her.

Finally, the decisive words came out.

"Listen Julie! The first awakening is more important to the Dead than anything else! You’re doing something harmful here! "

Dead.

The word struck Ai’s ears hard.

"Did a Dead appear?"

She asked. Julie and the doctors fell silent.

The silence unnerved Ai. At this moment, Julie supposedly had the initiative, but somehow, the moment she uttered so, there were stares upon her.

"That’s trouble. We have to hurry—but where’s the Dead?"

Silence descended upon the room once again. For some reason, neither Julie nor the doctors would answer Ai’s question, and remained silent..

"That’s..."

Still, one of the doctors looked up with determination, and at that moment,

"AHHHHHH!"

Julie roared as though he wanted to override everything else.

"AAAHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHH!!!"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 01.jpg|thumb]]

The confusion swirled like a whirlpool.

The madness swirled like a tempest.

Julie crouched down by the bed and said with a strangely relaxed look on his face.

"Ai, let's go home. Right now."

"Please wait! Please explain first!"

"Julie, stop! Don't touch her!"

"Let's go home. This is a horrible place. We shouldn't be here."

Julie was driven to a corner, and looked really pitiful. His usually undaunted face was terrified like a child, his eyes vacant like glass balls.

"Mr. Julie—"

Let's go back."

Julie said as he tried to grab I. He looked so strangely distraught, driven by his sense of duty, that he tried to take his child away with him, blanket and all.

Ai did not dare to resist. Julie was clearly not normal, and she was willing to be abducted by him if it was just to buy some time and get him to calm down.

So, she rather extended her arms and jumped into his chest.

"Ai."

"Mr. Julie! I understand, calm down—"

They hugged each other.They looked full of love, like a true parent and child.

But,

"Kyaaaaaaahhhh!!! "

Ai shrieked in pain the moment she touched Julie.

Unable to endure this, she shoved away the body before her, and fell onto the bed.

"…A-Ai?"

Julie mumbled blankly as his hands remained outstretched.

"I-I'm sorry. …."

Ai panted hard. She looked at her own palms that were reaching out. The impact she just felt remained on her trembling palms.

Julie felt hot.

It was an extraordinary heat. Ai felt like she was burned by a flame the moment she touched him.

"M-Mr. Julie, what's wrong? What made you so hot…"

Seeing this, Ai noticed. She noticed accidentally..

No.

That was not the case.

Not at all.

"A-Ai…?"

Julie’s arms remained rigid as he kept staring at then, His reaction was the complete opposite to Ai.

His arms was covered in goosebumps, as though they were wrapped in ice..

"……Ah."

Seeing this, Ai understood. She understood accidentally.

"I see—"

Julie's face winced. Their hearts were in sync, and he knew that Ai knew.

"Stop!"

Julie tried to prevent Ai from saying it, as if the moment she said it, the guess would become reality. He lashed out at her, trying to overpower her voice and cover her mouth, trying to bury anything bad somewhere and pretend not to see it.

But it was futile. This was pointless. This fiction was the reality, and it had all ended long ago.

"In other words—"

"Don’t say it!"

It was the opposite. It was not Julie who felt hot, but that she herself felt cold.

After all—

"I must have died, didn’t I…"

Muttering a few words, Ai understood everything.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

And Julie went crazy.

<center>+</center>

Scar was breastfeeding Celica at the first floor of the town council hall.

"Daw!"

"Yes, yes? You’re full now, are you not?"

"Uu!"

"Thank goodness…seriously, you.."

She loosened the baby sling and gently patted the back. The baby that had grown a lot over the last six months let out a small burp and immediately began to sail into dreamland.

Scar felt that Celica was being so carefree. Goodness, whose fault was it that she was bound here, she wondered.

Time to hurry. She buttoned up her shirt, held Celica in her arms, and quickly left the dining room. Once outside, she made his way to the main building of the town council. Midway there, she spotted a window with lights shining. Julie had gone ahead with Ai beforehand, and they should be there.

Ai collapsed.

Scar was waiting for everyone to return home when she received these news.

She really wanted to find Ai, but she could not leave Celica behind.

Thus, she decided to wait for them in the best way possible.

She swept the floor, cleared the entrance..

She arranged the flowers, and cooked.

She knew everyone would return home hungry anyway, and prepared so even at the expense of all the food in the pantry. She thought she should use them all on the dishes she had learned in the last six months. Baked wrapped river trout. Pig blood and bean pudding, tail meat curry, pan fried field potatoes. There was more; she baked soft white bread, sweet buns, and pastries. She baked a sponge cake, spread cream on it, and put candied strawberries, making a cake. She made more.

Scar baked hard black bread along with soft white bread. Aside from elaborate cooking, she made the stew she usually made, even making the pickled vegetables that Ai rather dislikes. Thus, there were some surprisingly simple dishes amongst the table filled with sumptuous dishes..

But that was fine. Scar felt that those dishes were the stars of the show.

Because it was everyday life that they were coming home.

For it was a daily routine for them to return home.

If it was not so, that would be a lie, no?

And Scar perfectly prepared for waiting and watited till moment. She had no doubt at all, firmly believing that would come home smiling and laughing, dragging Alice and Nein by the scruff of their necks.

And yet…

"……"

Scar initially trotted briskly, but as she appeared at the town hall, her steps hastened gradually, and she stopped by the time she reached the entrance.

The initial news sounded as though it was ‘no big deal’. A young boy had run over to pass a message from Julie, saying that Ai went to the infirmary for a while, probably because she was too worn out from solving the incident. "Welcome home." She had intended to wait at home and say so to everyone.

But nobody had returned home by noon, and she had no choice but to go to the town council.

Speaking of which, she did have a bad feeling when she covered the dishes with a piece of cloth, switched off the lights and closed the door..

The moment she arrived at the town council hall, she discovered that Julie had become quite erratic. "Don’t worry" "It’s fine", he just kept repeating such words to Scar, but he never would explain in detail, and was hostile to the passing doctors, before he was shooed out of the infirmary..

Then, just a few moments ago, the doctor returned and said something only to Julie.

The moment he heard those words, Julie stood up, and when Scar asked what happened, "Don’t worry" "It’s fine" he replied and left.

Scar was very tempted to go after him, but Celica was so restless that she had no choice but to stay behind.

No, that was just an excuse.

The truth was that she simply did not want to go.

Scar was a Gravekeeper. The characteristics had diminished within her, but her abilities had not dwindled in the slightest. She was strong, had the ability to bury the Dead, and…could sense the Dead.

Scar has been sensing a single Dead ever since she arrived here. The location was 50 meters northeast, 30 meters above her.

That was exactly the infirmary where Ai was supposed to be.

"…"

Scar had no idea what she had just sensed. She never thought of the concept of Death when she was a Gravekeeper. She never thought it was a good thing, or a bad thing.

But now?

"…"

Scar still had no idea. She did not know what she was feeling, or what she would feel. She felt a vague sense of taboo binding her body, preventing her from moving forward..

If possible, she wanted to stay here forever, and wished that she could head home and wait for Ai’s return without knowing the answer.

But she knew that would not be possible.

"Miss Scar! Thank goodness you’re around here! Please come with me!"

A young man came running down the stairs, found Scar, and grabbed her arm.

"Mr Julie is acting weird Please say something to him!"

"…Please wait."

Scar shook off the young man's hand and stopped.

'Before that, please tell me one thing."

"I don’t mind…but please hurry. Things are getting serious!"

"Is Ai dead?"

The young man stopped. He then noticed that the person before him had just lost a family member, like Julie..

"E-Erm…"

"Yes or no?"

"……Yes."

"I…see?"

Scar closed her eyes, instantly trying to seek out what she was feeling. Was she furious? Sad? Or delighted? Joyous?

It was difficult to summarize the outcome in a single sentence. If needed be however, the emotion could be described as ‘worry’.

I hope Ai is not crying, Scar thought.

"Daw."

Celica suddenly woke up and slapped Scar's cheek in a seemingly worried manner. Scar brought her face close and hugged her tightly in response.

"Let us go."

Scar was no longer lost.

"Please show me the way."

"Y-Yes!"

They climbed stairs.

She did not matter. If she had to be sad, so be it. If she had to be hurt, so be it.

More importantly, it would be better to meet Ai quickly.

It was time to let Ai see her.

Bang!

Then a gunshot echoed.

<center>+</center>

"Don’t come here! Get away! Don’t you dare approach us!"

Julie's eyes were dyed with madness.

"Calm down Julie! Just cool it—"

"I told you not to come near!"

Julie carelessly whipped out a pistol and pointed at them without a second thought. The doctors merely looked dumbfounded, unable to react to the outburst.

Bang!

The trigger was pulled without hesitation. The accuracy could only be described as perfect, and it Ai had not jumped over, the man’s head would have blown up like a crushed pomegranate.

Bang!

The second shot echoed through the air, leaving a small bullet hole in the stone wall. Even so, nobody moved yet

"Run!"

Ai screamed as she clung to his arm.

"Hurry!"

The doctors finally shrieked and bolted to the entrance. Bang! A bare light bulb popped. The commotion ended like a firework thrown into a rat's nest, dissipating in a flash, leaving only the muzzle of a smoking gun.

"Don't come here! You too! You too! You too!"

But Julie's rampage did not stop. He pointed hi gun away and kept firing. "And you" Bang! "And you" Bang! "And yooouuuu!" Bang!

It was a sight akin to a parent bear guarding the remains of its dead cubs.

"Why? Why won’t ‘you people’ leave me alone?"

The trigger clicked, and the bullets were exhausted. But Julie pointed the muzzle in all directions and pulled the trigger often enough to kill thousands. Click click click. Click click click. Click click click.

"It happens every time! You’re like this every time! You’re always taking my most important things!!"

Julie spun around, his heart in a frenzy, his soul raptured, his future in a mess, and he was torn to shreds.

He just wanted to destroy everything.

"Why!? What did I do? Why wouldn’t you let go off!!?"

He just wanted to destroy the ‘inevitable’ that filled the world.

Click! The bed was killed.

Click! The stone walls were killed.

Click! The light bulbs were killed.

Click click click! Click click click click click—the air was killed, the earth was killed. He pointed his gun at everything threatening Ai—his daughter, and squeezed the trigger. Click click click!

It was all ‘their’ fault. These things were called stuff like ‘fate’ and ‘gods’, but they did not show even the tiniest of happiness or normalcy to Julie. No, the reality was harsh. They gave it to him, made him envious, and snatched it away from him when he wanted it, never giving it back.

Julie just wanted them to spare him, or that everything would die.

Click click click! The world spun around. Everything was destroyed, disintegrated, and the sun’s warmth would never recover. Click! The ceiling was shot. Click! The windows were shot. Click click click! The world was shot.

"Why…why… why…just why…"

Finally, the gun was pointed at his own temple.

Click, click, click, click…and the empty metallic sound kept echoing.

"Stop, Mr. Julie! I beg of you, please stop!"

All the while, Ai was screaming. She clung onto his waist, reaching out, trying to snatch the gun. Julie however was so out of it that he didn’t manage to notice Ai.

"Arrggghh! Eehhh! Mr Julie! Look at me! Mr Julie!"

Ai finally snatched the gun and threw it to the floor. The silever metal landed with a clunk. Ai called out his name and slapped his white pale hard. Julie widened his eyes and blinked away as though he had suddenly came to his senses.

"Ai?"

I mumbled.

"Y-yes, it’s me. It’s me…have you calmed down …?"

"No…"

Eht?"

"But that was only the beginning of a new madness.

Julie showed something akin to a smile, and said,

"…Noemi…"

Ai knew that name alone.

It was the name of Julie's dead daughter.

"N-No, Mr Julie, I’m Ai."

"What are you talking about, Ai? Of course I know that."

"Heh?"

"More importantly, let’s hurry. We don't want Hampnie Hambart to find us, Noemi."

"Eh? Eh?"

The madness nutured from sanity began to move in order. The spoilt gears started to use certain things as a sacrifice to keep running. The clock of madness moved at its own pace, shredding the past.

It began, and ended. Something went haywire.

"Let's go to the mountains. Let’s find a place there and live in peace."

"Mr Julie…"

"Whhatt, you don’t have to be scared even if Hampnie Hambart or a Gravekeeper comes,. Papa will kill them all."

"You can’t…you can’t…Mr Julie."

Ai kept shaking her head. Julie smiled gently, so gently that she had the urge to cry.

"What do you mean, I can’t…don’t worry, papa will always be by your side no matter what.."

"Mr…Julie…"

"Alright, let's go."

The strong, reliable arms hugged Ai firmly. He felt gooseumps due to the chill on his hands, but he did not appear flustered, and one had to wonder how he adapted..

The only thing left was the madness that had begun to swirl.

"No…no…"

Ai grabbed his shirt hard while she was in his burning clutches..

Julie was about to go ‘there’.

This strict, serious big man who loved common sense was going to the ‘other side’ for Ai’s sake.

Ai wanted to stop him. However, she could not, for she was Ai..

"Julie, stop!"

"Move…"

Julie reached his right hand out before the group and curled his index finger. However, he was not holding a gun. The gun Ai snatched was thrown to the other end of the room.

Even then, no one could relax anymore.

"I’ll kill anyone who gets in my way."

His outstretched right hand twisted as he pointed it at a young man with a muzzle –like darkness. Julie then slowly raised the nonexistent firing hammer in a motion he had done thousands of time before.

"Click."

Everyone heard.

'For the last time…back off.'

The big man raised a gun that did not exist, but nobody dared to laugh, and nobody dared to make a mockery out of him. Julie's madness had invaded the world, and the border between fantasy and reality had thinned to the utmost limit.

"No…Mr Julie, don’t …don't go…"

Ai frantically reached out her hand, but nobody could snatch away the gun from his hand. At this moment, Julie had indeed become a ‘monster’.

No one could stop him. Not the doctors, the young men or Ai could stop Julie's madness.

Only one person could.

"Do you include me too when you say to back off?"

Only the violet-eyed, broken Gravekeeper could do so.

<center>+</center>

"……Scar…?"

Julie's madness could not be any deeper, yet he simply crossed the line once Scar arrived..

"Daw!"

I'm here too! Celica reached her right hand forward.

"……Celica…"

Julie called out with the plain expression of one whose sanity and madness broke at once.

"What are you doing with your hand, Julie?"

"Ah, no, this is…"

He was not doing anything dangerous, and probably had no reason to be reproached, but Julie lowered his right hand that was pointing at his wife. This gesture simply caused the look of madness to disappear like a ghost in the light.

It was akin to the process of taking a broken clock apart to fix it. The clock was disassembled down to its bolts and springs, and it appeared to be more destroyed than it was at first glance. Nevertheless, it was still a necessary process.

"May I come in?"

"Y-Yeah, of course. ……… No."

But the mad clock no longer wants to be fixed.

"…Wait a minute."

The hand that had lost its power of madness continued to put at her, as though untilling to give up.

"Is something the matter"

Scar stopped. Celica was happy to find Ai, "Uu!" and kept pestering Scar to go faster. Scar too felt the same and just wanted to head over to Ai, wanting to pat the frowning face of despair.

And yet

Julie stopped Scar for some ridiculous reason.

"Scar…you were a Gravekeeper, right?"

Initially, Scar did not comprehend the meaning of those words. She could not grasp the reason why he had to ask something so trivial.

But once she saw his eyes, she understood..

His eyes were staring at her with suspicion and fear. She used to see lots of such expressions by humans many times..

It so happened to come from Julie, her husband, of all people,

"You're not going, to bury Ai, are you?"

He doubted her.

"'No, I’m not doubting you. It's just that, you know?"

Julie continued to make clumsy excuses. He was acting based on the inexplicable, matured sanity and madness.

"Answer me…are you…"

At that moment, Scar took a step forward and swung her right hand with all her might.

The sound of a paper bag bursting open echoed.

The blow rather shocked Scar, who was the one who struck it.

"Please pull yourself together."

Clecnhing her aching right hand, Scar let out a heavy sigh.

"What am I supposed to do if you are in such a state? "

"Ah…"

Scar gently reached out the hand that had just hit, and stroked his cheek.

"Please get a hold of yourself and return to your normal self!"

"But…"

Julie tried to come up with an excuse. But still,

He could no longer escape to the madness.

But sanity had no purpose..

"But-but…Scar…I can't go back…because…"

The right hand had warmth. The form of water borne from life flowed out. For the first time, Julie said,

"Because Ai…is already dead…"

Like a strong dike breaking apart, like a ripe fruit bursting, he was at his limit.

"Ah…ah…ah…!"

The eyes that were completely dry with age, were wet with tears, and a whimpered escaped from the large throat.

'Ah… ah, aaaaahhhhhhhh!"

Julie cried. He cried like a child, like a baby. The crying that was only filled with sadness immediately filled the hearts of the people.

Celica suddenly began to cry, triggered by the big man's tears. She appeared to be driven by fear, and was terrified as she kept crying..

Aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh!

Fugyaa, fugyaa.

It's like rain, Ai thought.

The rain of tears landed on her, Celica's new tears and Julie's old tears burned like flickers of fire with the exact same heat.

"I'm sorry…Mr Julie…"

Ai reached out and stroked his cheek. His tears were hot, like molten iron.

"I'm sorry…"

It was the first time she saw him cry. In hindsight, Julie was the one who always had others cry on him, nad never cried to others before..

The cheeks soaked in tears were of the same temperature as a flame.

It was the temperature of life.

"I'm sorry…"

Ai felt strangely sorry for some reason, and couldn’t help but apologize.

"I’m sorry…Mr Julie…"

Ai did not cry. So instead, they cried for her, and their teardrops landed on her..

"I'm sorry…"

Fugyaa, fugyaa.

Aaaahhhh, aaaahhh.

The first snow of the year fell outside.

<center>+</center>

Please let the four of us discuss this.

The doctors were mostly reluctant to comply with Scar's request. However, given that Ai herself too pleaded for this, they reluctantly accepted the request. They gave a few words of advice before leaving.

The infirmary was thus left to the family. It was not the apartment they were used to living at, and there was no food prepared by Scar, but the four well-traveled people quickly became accustomed to this place, and soon after, they were back to the mood of a family. As per the doctor’s advice, they moved the bed to the window to keep the Dead cold, and even brought a little heater and hot water pouch for Celica. Ai was acting way too normal, and Scar took the initiative, so the atmosphere was not too bad. The terrifying thing—and also, deflightfully—the four of them gradually became accustomed to Ai's death.

The family huddled in a circle and talked forever..

They talked about that dazzling sunrise on the day they met.

They talked about the night they spent in the wilderness, wandering around in the blue car..

They talked about the many Dead they met in Ortus.

They talked about the friends they met in Goran.

There was so much to talk about, and they just went on and on. Most of the stories were just trivial memories, but surprisingly, there was so much that Ai did not know about, which shocked her. They said that when Ai first started her journey, she often cried to sleep. She had no idea. On that note, it seemed Scar never realized that she was fond of eating raisins, and was taken aback when everyone said so. Celica never cared about whatever they said, while Julie wept as he recalled the past.

The snow was falling in the sky. The snow absorbed all the sounds and heat as it slowly piled up, and it was as though the world cease to exist except for this room.

Scar brewed a pot of tea. It was a souvenir someone had given to them back in Orus, a rich tea for the Dead. There were also incense sticks that were given to them a long time ago. There used to be one whole bag, but they gradually used them up, and had almost none left..

"Ahaha, is that so. Right, Mr Julie…Mr Julie?"

It was dusk, and snow covered everything.

"…He fell asleep?”

Julie was asleep with his head resting on Ai’s pillow. It was to be expected, for her had been running around everywhere over the past few days, and probably hardly slept at night.

"Let him sleep."

Scar unfolded a blanket softly and wrapped it around him. The big man looked worn out from all the sky, and showed an innocent smile. Celica too was the same. They were wrapped under a blanket, curled like a ball and sleeping soundly.

"You’re not sleepy, Miss Scar?"

Rolling up her thin sleeves, Ai set a small cup down on the cot. The cup was left with just a little bit of hellishly dark rich bean tea.

"I had some sleep pior to this, so I feel fine. Do you not feel sleep, Ai?"

"I'm fine for now…and will I feel sleepy? "

"Who knows…?"

Hmmm, the two of them tilted their heads and pondered. It was unspeakable that both Gravekeepers would not know, and Ai giggled. It would be really awkward to discuss such a cheeky topic if Julie had been awake, but thanks to this little chuckle, they felt better.

"…Ah. I know this may be weird to ask, but does your body feel well? "

Once Scar asked so, hmm, Ai tilted her head once again. Was she really alright?

She lifted her arm and check her pulse. Naturally, it had stopped. She tried breathing, but she felt that she did not feel suffocated even after she held her breath. She did not know whether her body temperature was normal, but since she felt it was a only a little warmer than the outside air, it appeared to be rather cold..

Ai lifted her arms slowly and shook them around, finding something a little amiss. She felt that muscles and bones were rubbing against each other, and it seemed like ‘they were moving because she moved’. Also..

"Ack."

She coughed again.

"This…probably isn’t a cold, but something’s stuck in my throat.."

"The doctors say they have done the bare minimal postmortem."

"Postmortem?"

"I do not know the doctors, but it is said to involve neutralizing the stomach acids and washing out the stomach…"

"Ueh."

It was said that from the moment of death, the Dead would inch closer to death, the mucous membrane of the stomach would be dissolved by the stomach acid, and the organs would cease to function, no longer processing the wastes inside the body. The body would thus erode slowly.

What about her? Was she fine?

She died, her heart stopped, and her body would rot. Was she fine with that?

Scar, who had learned to care so much over the last six months, soon realized the meaning of her own question,and looked apologetic.

"I guess?"

Ai however gave such an answer. She had died, her heart had ceased to beat, and her body was rotting, but she was fine with it.

No, truth be told, being able to say she was ‘fine’ in this situation showed that she was not fine, but Ai was fine. She was not exactly in such a fine condition that she was not fine, but she was fine.

"More important, do you know what happened, Miss Scar?"

"I do not know much either…"

They exchanged information briefly, Ai talked about the showdown against Nein, and Scar spoke of everything that happened since the morningUnfortunately, neither of them knew any details. They did not know why Ai had died or where Alice and Nein had disappeared to.

But in any case, they did not want to wake up the sleeping Julie and ask him..

There was no hurry. not anymore.

More importantly, Ai just wanted to talk to Scar.

It seemed the latter felt the same too.

"Ai."

"Yes."

"You died, no?"

"…Yes."

The surroundings were terribly quiet. Snow was falling outside the window.

Scar observed Ai carefully, and closed her eyes.

"In times like this, human cry, I believe…"

She opened her eyes at a big man next to her.

"How do you feel right now, Miss Scar?"

Ai was aware it was a terrible question, yet she did not really tink it was the case. Lots of time and significance had accumulated between them, and the words they spoke did not simplhad more than superficial meaning.

Scar stared at her palm silently. Her eyes were like the ripples on a clear lake. She was desperately trying to read something from them.

"…I do not understand…"

It was the act of naming a newborn being.

"My heart rate is increasing…so is my blood pressure…I am perspiring…I suppose this is the phenomenon…however, I do not really understand how I should react to them."

Ai did not reply. She knew very well it was pointless.

"…If I have to say, the closest experience will probably be at the rooftop of the World Tower. When I learned that I was no longer a Gravekeeper…the sense of loss I felt…might be similar to how it is now. Yet, it feels a little different…Ai, do you know what that is? "

Scar’s eyes were anxious. They did not look anything resembling a Gravekeeper, and looked so anxious, unsure, and she resembled someone who was on the verge of being crushed..

It was exactly like a reenactment of World Tower. The moment when it began, it ended, and when it ended, it began again.

So, Ai said.

"I don't know."

Ai showed a smile. A smile that would have Scar reproaching her for being a traitor.

Please decide on your own. Miss Scar, for yourself."

"…That is…quite a task."

"Yes, but everyone does it.

"I see… so everyone is doing it. Goodness…I do increasingly feel that being human is tedious, no?”

Scar suddenly lifted her right hand and touched Ai's cold cheek.

It was sudden, but Ai was neither shocked nor uncomfortable with it. Scar’s hand was as natural as Ai’s, and Ai felt that it was expected that she would be touched. Her feelings were emitting from the scorching fingertips like signals. The trembling little finger conveyed confusion, the intertwined finger conveyed regret, the stiff middle finger conveyed tension, and the powerless index finger conveyed disgust.

The thumb conveyed nothing gently touched Ai’s unscratched left eyebrow before leaving.

"…"

Scar hugged the left hand as though she was collecting something, closed her eyes, and let it sink into her heart.

"…I still…do not understand this emotion…"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 02.jpg|thumb]]

And from the depths of it, she found something that Ai did not understand, and named it.

"I have decided. I shall call this my grief…"

Ai nodded quietly. She neither disagreed nor agreed.

'I shall think, decide, and continue on every day from now on…"

"…Yes."

"Thank you, Ai, for teaching me to grieve and for giving me another piece of personhood."

She was like a machine trying to assemble herself. In this world, Scar had nothing other than her mission as a Gravekeeper, and finally stood on her own feet, until she gained a heart and a name.

Hence, she burst into tears.

"You fool…'

The scorching arms grabbed Ai's body; Ai too grabbed Scar with her hands, and buried her face into Scar’s chest. At this place where where her father's and sister's tears had flowed, she received her mother's tears as well.

'Ai…you fool…"

"I'm sorry."

Ai felt very apologetic for some reason.

All she could do was apologize.

"I never wanted…to experience this at all…"

"I'm sorry … I'm sorry XX—"

—I'm sorry, Miss Scar.

That was what Ai had assumed she wanted to say. Her heart was calm, and would not falter. Logically, she could not have misspoke,

And yet, all she said was,

"I'm sorry…mom…"

Perhaps these words were not for Scar. Perhaps Ai had mistaken the warm, soft person before her for the one she should most apologize to.

"So foolish…'

But the next moment, all the mistakes vanished with these words.

Both of them continued to weep, like the snow that fell silently.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter2

2022-03-23T14:18:54Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 2 - The Ghost Falls Over== Snow fell. It fell upon the town of Ostia. People were all looking at the snow. There were those headed for the New World, those remaini..."

==Chapter 2 - The Ghost Falls Over==

Snow fell. It fell upon the town of Ostia.

People were all looking at the snow. There were those headed for the New World, those remaining in this world, both Living and Dead quietly gazed at the falling snow.

When it first started falling, people stared at this little miracle with mesmerized looks. This did not last for long however, for they immediately let out clattering sounds that came out in the form of white air, and started hurrying off. The snow piled taller, and was truly beautiful, but at the same time, they possessed a danger that would rob humans of their heat mercilessly and kill them.

In this situation, the eternal flame created by the Witch Trial, or Madame Express, played a major role. It intercepted and consumed almost all acts of violence, but never did anything to those violent against it, so people grabbed the flames and ashes and shaked a portion with every person. The fire on the hill was broken into small pieces and scattered over the city, burning like human souls in people's clutches and the corners of the streets.

White snow fell from the sky, red flames rose from the earth.

It was an illusory scene. The town that was dubbed the gate of Heaven and Hell, displayed a grandeur befitting its description while silently approaching the end of the year

And in a corner, there was a building filled with extraordinary livelihood..

Cabelty Hotel. It was decorated in an unnaturally flamboyant manner amidst the ruins of Ostia. The vast gardens were trimmed, and the fountains were in perfect working order even in this cold weather. Also, there were several cars, carriages, and other unidentifiable vehicles parked at the roundabout.

A party had already begun in the inner hall. The fish from the lake and the wild game from the hills were really appetizing, and the waiters handed out hundreds of jewel-toned wine glasses. The cheerful music of a bygone era was played, and the mood was certainly bright.The people gathered here were all visitors of Ostia with special status. The men were clad in suits as black as ink, and the women were gorgeous as flower beds; these were the aristocrats of Fellmigora. The men in green military uniforms with piles of medals hanging from their heads, wearing death masks richly adorned with jewels and precious metals were the Dead of Ortus.

There were thousands of people shivering in the cold air, on the verge of dying, yet the people indoors were consuming lots of heat and precious supplies like it was flowing water. Of course, they were not having their ordinary small talk, for the Heaven and Earth they spoke of was this world. They paid a visit to this super miraculous town with a ‘door leading to the otherworld’, and exchanged courtesies with those they hardly met—not just from countries far away or unrelated, but even countries that were in a state of war..

"Yaa, it's been a while. And it's nice to meet you all for the first time."

A girl walked between them like a lubricant, speaking to these people whom she was definitely not on ‘good’ terms with.

Dee Ensy.

She wore a shiny black dress that looked like melted, flowing petroleum. It was a somewhat plain and perhaps even out of place attire for a hostess.

"I’m glad you can make the trip. Let me introduce everyone."

But no one pointed this out, for Dee wasn’t the one to go along with the mood, but to create it. Her actions were a breath of fresh air and people would actually wonder the significance of her dress for futile reasons.

"—Phew."

Four hours had already passed since the party began. The party had gotten into full swing, and hardly any new guests had arrived. Dee seized an opening during a conversation to escape.

"Good, nobody saw me…haaa…I’m tired~ …"

She slipped into a small room that she had found beforehand, abandoned her fake expression, and sat down on a chair. Thinking about it, she had not sat down for half a day. She spread her thighs wide and let out a big sigh..

'Alright, time to have a full rest."

Saying that, she took out a baked bread of cheese and salami from her dress. It was a prize she had seized during her escape. Dee gobbled on it, downed them with some soda water, and then let out quite a burp..

"…Goodness, what’s with that appearance of yours?"

"Ack ack ack!!!"

At that moment, someone suddenly spoke up from behind. Standing there was the Deformed Maccia Electus, the ‘Destructive Fist’.

"Wh-what, it’s you, Maccia…ack ack!?"

"Ah enough, stop talking."

Maccia hunched over his huge body and knelt down, patting her little back with his scarred hand that symbolized his ability. He was not dressed in his usual rags, but in a freshly tailored dark suit.

He was an individual without any backing, but he was well qualified to be present due to his powerful ability. Five representatives tried to hire him over the past few hours.

Needless to say, it was not a nice story to say that he was assisting a little girl who had just choked on her food and was coughing incessantly.

"Seriously, I wondered if you were off doing something in the shadows when I saw that you were gone, but I didn’t think you’d be stealing a bite here."

Maccia's responsibility was to keep an eye on Dee. He tailed her to see if she, who had once tried to burn the world down to cinders, had reformed completely.

"No, I hardly had the chance to eat anything though."

"You had plenty of opportunities during your breaks, right?"

"This won’t do. When ‘whispering’ to people, Maccia, I can’t be eating."

"…Is that some kind of Ghost trick or something?"

"Nope. Mom said that I can’t talk while eating."

"……"

"But really, having a body of flesh and blood is really inconvenient. I get hungry, thirsty, and tired every time I ‘whisper’."

Truth be told, Maccia was uncertain as to whether he did fulfill his role. Dee’s thought process was way beyond him, and was not something a mere warrior could stand up to.

But Maccia was no longer troubled by this. Perhaps he was being used, or being lied to, and perhaps he was being brainwashed by her ‘whispers’. Nevertheless, Maccia knew very well that to worry over such matters was trying a dangerous thing.

That was why he clenched his fist and charged forth on the path he believed in. Such upright honesty was the truth realm of this Destructive Fist, who had triggered a miracle and evolved it further.

Thus, Maccia said,

"A report has arrived. Do you want to hear it?"

"Of course."

Dee tossed the water bottle onto the carpet and frisked through Maccia's suit for her makeup kit. She had him carry all kinds of tools for such instances..

"…We haven’t been able to track down that Witch's daughter yet."

"Hmm~."

Dee answered absent-mindedly. Maccia glanced aside at her and saw her emotionless face be dyed differently with white powder and red.

"…Continuing on. We haven’t found Alice yet.."

"Hmm~."

She still did not show any expression, and was as dismissive of it as though she was listening to yesterday’s weather report..

It was said that Alice and Nein both disappeared at some point while Ai was being treated. Their whereabouts remained unknown.

"I guess we don't have to do anything about them for the time being."

"Are you sure?"

"Yep. That was a natural disaster. To be honest, we don't have the resources to deal with it."

"…Got it."

"And?"

"And also…Dust Believer, who was headed to Ortus…had just returned."

"Huh?"

Dee frowned. Dust Believer was a Dead with powerful powers, and also acted as an emissary whose actions were affirmed by Ortus, the city of the Dead.

Supposedly, she was to return to Ortus with Madame and Isola to Ortus, the city of Dead,.

"She’s back…why?"

"I don't know."

"No, that’s not how you should respond, Maccia. You’re not some errand boy."

"Ehh, I don’t want you to scold me now. Damn that bone woman. She wouldn’t answer no matter how I asked. She said she had some royal decree…"

While Maccia tried to wave off the hand that was tugging at his tie.

"I told you we simply have to meet."

A noblewoman appeared as she pried a curtain apart.

The two of them were startled by the sudden sudden appearance of a third person, and hastily got up. However, they soon realized that it was an old acquaintance, and relaxed.

"What, isn’t that you, Dust~!? Don’t scare us like that~!!"

"My apologies, Dee, I am in a bit of a hurry…"

Standing there was the aforementioned Dead,, Dust Believer. She was wearing a solemn dress a blood-red maiden would wear, and a mask with a teary was plastered on her face, dressed for a masquerade ball.

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 03.jpg|thumb]]

But Dee knew that her excessive adornment was no longer just a costume or a decoration, but part of her own nature, her physical body, so to speak.

"Well, anyway, welcome. Anything you’d like to eat?"

"Then, some hot charcoal, please."

What’s that about? Maccia wondered. Seriously, that’s why I don’t get the Dead. Those guys have some weird tastes.

"That’s what she said, Maccia,"

"…Am I supposed to get it or something?"

"Who else?"

"……"

"Ah, and please get me my drink, too."

Maccia silently got up from his seat and went down the staff aisle to the kitchen. He explained his needs to the chef he was acquainted with, (though it did not appear that the chef understood), and managed to get some charcoal out of the oven.

"…Here."

"Thank you very much, Mr Destructive Fist. I shall forgive you for calling me ‘bonewoman’ just now in return."

"……"

He felt she was really an enigma.

"I shall oblige."

The noblewoman took out the red-hot charcoal from the ice pail, and brought it to her mouth, eating it like a confeito, chewing on it. The white bones shone momentarily beneath the mask glowed with the fire sparks."

"Oh my, Cypress? This is nice. It is a little lukewarm, though."

A powerful Dead like her would not feel stimulated from ingesting food if she never did this much.

"…So, what happened?"

Dee said as she snatched the soda water Maccia had brought over, and asked a few questions. There would not possibly be such direct conversations during those few hours where people were being discreet with their words, and this was something only she could ask to those in the room that were well acquainted..

"There is a slight change of plans, so I returned earlier."

"Change of plans?"

"Yes, apparently the Band is moving much faster than expected. They shall rendezvous three days after departure"

"…Wow …"

The freshly painted makeup was distorted.

"…Seriously?"

"Certainly. I suppose they will be here in a day or two."

"…I see. It’s finally here."

"Hey, you don't mean the…?"

Shh.

Maccia's lips were about to mumble the decisive words, but an amber-painted fingernail stopped him.

"Don't say it, Maccia. After all, it’s said that you’ll die if you say that person’s name."

"Y-yes …"

Obviously, it was a superstition, and even Dust Believer grimly denied it, but Maccia chose to remain silent.

"Anyway, I brought the news. I expect you to welcome them with the appropriate courtesy."

"Yes, I get it. Thanks for telling me, Dust. Love you."

"No no, Dee Ensy, I love you too."

Dust Believer left, toying with the last of the charcoal like a candy ball.

It was at times like this that Maccia was reminded of how his thought process far differed from them. Of course, he knew what they were talking about. But he could not understand ‘why’.

He felt that whatever Dust Believer said was truly important. However, he did not understand why she had to use up so much heat to the point where she needed to replenish with charcoal, all to deliver these words..

Recently, all he could think about was the great meaning behind the words Dee Ensy said.

The things he never thought of before might, just maybe…

Perhaps there was a reason why she destroyed his hometown.

So he thought.

"Maccia...earth to Maccia!"

And thus, Maccia would think.

"Y-yeah? What is it?"

"You’re still asking? Any more reports? Or are we done?"

"Uh, no."

He thought about the impact his words might bring to others.

He thought about how words were more capable of breaking people's hearts compared to fists or bullets.

What would happen to Dee if he reported so?

So Maccia wondered..

"…The hotel staff wants to hear about tomorrow's guests. And also—"

Hence, he deliberated the topics. He instinctively pushed ‘that matter’ to the back, and started off by informing Dee of some reports that were in a sense unimportant. She would make a comment or two each time, but never gave any instructions or showed any emotion.

"Is that all?"

"Y-yeah, that’s about all…and, there’s also something that may not be worth mentioning, but…"

And thus, ‘that matter’ was spoken of in such a manner..

"…Apparently, the girl called Ai is dead after all."

"Hmm."

Maccia stared at the freshly painted rouge and waited for something to appear there. Sadness, shock, anything, he thought he should be able to see something.

"Is that so?"

Not there was none. Dee used Maccia's scarf to wipe off the excessive rouge, and got up with a nonchalant look on her face.

"…What do we do now?"

"At this point, there is nothing I can do."

"I don’t mean that…"

Maccia grabbed Dee right when she was about to return to the party, and chose his words..

"You're not going to see her?"

To Maccia, their relationship was extraordinary. After all, Dee once got down on her knees and begged for Ai’s life. Macchia stared at Dee. It would be understandable if Dee completely gave up on the party, "I’ll go right away!" and answered Maccia so. Such a person would not be suitable to be a leader, but for her, this should be the correct choice. Or if Dee were to answer "I shall not see her", that too could be seen as Dee prioritizing her role as a leader. However, she said,

"Hmm? I guess so. Maybe I'll show up when the party's over and I have time."

"……"

"What's up, Maccia?"

"…it’s nothing."

There was Dee's smile, perfect as usual. Her face was tinted with white powder and red, and her heart was armed with experience and reason, showing no openings.

"Yes, This is fine."

At this point, Maccia decided not to scrutinize Dee's heart through this matter.

If she was going to be hurt, it would be Ai Astin who hurt her, not Maccia. It was that cold infirmary, not this warm hotel. That was the truth he firmly recognized..

Thinking so, he felt a little …

""What?"

"No, it's nothing…"

Maccia eventually shook his head and bent his arm to escort the noblewoman out. Dee however latched onto that arm and went out.

But the distance between them did not really shrink much, and Maccia felt a little lonely.

<center>+</center>

The party was over.

Everything had to end.

As the organizer, Dee still had work to do. She gave a formal farewell at the party, and left the hotel. She praised the staff, nibbled on a small snack as she hopped into a car, and simply removed her dress. She threw her stockings onto the face of a nagging Maccia, and went north in the car. She showed up at the black surface management headquarters, spoke a few words, and went west to the guards. Finally, she arrived at the town council hall in the center..

By that time, it was already midnight.

Dee alighted from the car and found a strange group of people.

"Hey! Hear me out! Where’s the one they call the Witch?"

They were a bunch of Dead dressed in rags. They were grabbing the sleeves of staff members on the street, desperately pleading for something.

"What's going on?"

"A bunch of Dead that arrived this morning. They probably wanted the Witch's daughter to revive them or something."

"…That's pitiful of them."

Nein was so cruel to show hope and then take it away.

"Do you feel sorry for them?"

"My plight’s rather similar."

"…That certainly seems to be the case."

"Not that there's anything I can do about it though"

Dee then ignored them as she entered the town council. She left the leftovers from the party to the staff that were working overtime, and opened a bottle of wine. Amongst the documents left on the table, she sorted out only those documents that had the words ‘read these or I’ll kill you!’.

Still, as soon as the day was over, everything that had to be done was done.

It was over.

No, to be precise, there were still plenty of things to do. The documents were piled up, and there were still many letters that had to be written.

But it was not that she had to do so for the time being..

Dee removed various events from the balance of priorities in her mind. After removing the party, the town, the Dead, the documents, the scale tilted to a side, pointing out ‘that thing’ that had to be done..

On the tilted plate was a weight with only the word ‘Ai’ written on it.

"…"

Priorities. Priorities. Everything was about priorities.

It would be wrong to abandon the party and work and look for Ai immediately. In this world where everything had changed, it was not permissible to prioritize personal actions such as the death of someone close.

On the other hand, it was also wrong not to deliberately avoid meeting Ai. If she lost her balance by doing so, her priorities would be skewed..

Dee relaxed herself as she sat on the chair, and honed her thoughts further, weighing the reasons for whether she should or should not look for Ai.

The result was.

"Maccia."

She let the backrest creak, and stood up like a doe.

'I'll see Ai before I go back. You stay here."

"…Understood. "

With a look of different intent, she went through the room, and onto the corridor. Nobody passed her by, and she could hear her footsteps echo loudly. She stepped on the shadows cast by the light bulbs, and went outside.

Snow.

The hard footsteps were followed by a damp one, and the pure white air faded into the fine snow that was about to land on the floor. Dee walked over the snow, as if she were making the first stroke in a freshly unloaded notebook.

The lights in the east tower were already dimmed. She borrowed a lamp at the entrance, asked Ai’s whereabouts, and climbed the dark stairs alone.

To be honest, she was still lost..

She had managed to fool him until the very end, but in fact, Dee had no idea how to face Ai at all.

No, she felt that it was not something to be decided prior to this, but something that could occur spontaneously. However, she had toyed with so many feelings, and met so many deaths. For the ‘Ghost’, the death of a good friend felt like a common occurrence.

No matter how great a tragedy it was, people would one day get accustomed to them. In that sense, she might be the one most accustomed to such tragedies. She had witnessed way too many deaths of many whom she had interest in, and just one more was not a big deal. Most importantly, in this world, Death was no longer something to be shunned, but merely a milestone that would arrive sooner or later.

There were still many who were bound by the common sense of the prior era, and would go out of their way to avoid so. One of Dee’s objectives was to break this common sense. In a certain way, this matter was one that should be celebrated.

She felt increasingly happy as she thought about it, and beamed. She felt that she was regaining her old self. Given the family’s usual self, she believed that they would be wailing away. Her first word when visiting them would be ‘congratulation’. Damn it, I should have bought flowers..

Yes, this was the way. She should break common sense just as when she was the Ghost. Dee’s grin deepened. At this moment, it would be them who would react. Would Ai be angry? Bewildered? Dee would bet her supper of steamed bun on the latter. If she won, both of them could eat, and if not, neither would eat. She would tell Ai about this. Surely, the latter would be stunned and say, "Seriously, Miss Dee!" Ah yes, such is the way of the Ghost, my old self.

Let's become the Ghost again. So she decided.

Let's destroy Ai’s everything. So she thought, and at that moment,

"Kya!"

Dee fell to the floor with a solid thud. It seemed that she got tripped up by the stairs while she was thinking of something. Luckily, it was the last step, and she was unhurt.

"…Damn this stupid foot."

But for some reason, Dee was slow to get up..

She remained prone on the cold floorboards, and stared at her sore, creaking ankle.

She had a feeling it was an omen that she was tripped up right when she was about to become the Ghost. She could perfectly control her thoughts and body when she was the Ghost, and act independently..

Hah… hah… her breath turned white on its own, and she felt it was a bother. The heart thumping felt annoying.

A chill ran down her spine. The people of the past used to call it ‘a ‘bad premonition’ or ‘sixth sense’, but she never believed in such things.

At that moment, Dee was still oblivious of one thing. Her thoughts could only be established based on certain assumptions.

"…Hmph, I don't care."

She stood up, climbing up the stairs as she ignored the aching ankle, even humming as she hopped. She acted irresponsibly just as when she was the Ghost.

She continued down the hallway. The lamps illuminate each of the infirmaries, and she felt like a fool for being so bothered just moments before..

"Oh, this one?"

Dee gripped the doorknob without knocking and opened the door without any resolve.

"Pardon my intrusion~------…?"

She nudged aside the door that was just leaning on the wall for some reason, and peered inside to see complete darkness in there. Dee brought the lamp into the room and found that there was nothing but an empty bed and medical equipment.

"…It’s here, right?"

She reeled her head back to check the nameplate on the door. It was definitely Ai’s room.

"…Pardon my intrusion!"

Dee walked in while carrying the lamp that was feeble as a human soul. The room was a little messy, and there were signs of a fight.

The light bulbs were not switched on. It was lights out, and the electricity supply had been cut off.

"Ai, are you there? Uncle? Scar?"

The scene before her really showed too little sign of people waiting for her, and maybe they had moved elsewhere—so she thought as she went further in, despite not feeling any human presence in the room.

"Ai?"

Then Dee found Ai.

There was a bed dragged to the windowside, where it was snowing outside, and Ai was lying on it.

"Mmm, you’re here. You could have given me a holler."

Dee murmured as she went to the bed, but Ai did not answer.

"Ai, are you sleeping?"

Dee, who has dealt with numerous Deads, knew that they would follow their old habits while alive, and desire to sleep and eat. If the desire was too much, they would end up ‘selfish’, but if these were satiated in moderation, they would have a stabilizing effect on the mind. It was to be expected that Ai would want to sleep on the first day of her death, and celebrated even.

"What~? I took some time out of my busy schedule to see you~ "

……

"Hey, wake up. Let’s chat."

……

"Oi~Ai~ I’ll prank you if you don’t wake up…Ai?"

……

"Hey, Ai. Wake up or I'll prank you…Ai?"

………….

"Hey, Ai…."

Suddenly, Dee felt something ominous about the sight of Ai lying before her.

Ai was sleeping like an ornament, sleeping like a Dead.

No, that was wrong. She was dead, as if asleep.

"H- hey, Ai, you~"

Once she realized that she could not play dumb anymore, Dee felt very uncomfortable. Her chest felt tight, and her head was spinning. She felt like she had not buttoned correctly, and there was a great misunderstanding, but she did not know where it was..

"……Ai, wake up~"

Dee finally had enough, and shook the blanket hard. Ai did not wake up however.

"Ai! Ai!"

Dee called her name and shook the blanket. Ai still did not wake up. Dee was increasingly emotionally unstable. She did not know the reason, but she felt a mysterious impatience burn my heart.

"Hey, I’m calling you"

Finally, Dee gave Ai a little slap on the cheek.

"—!!"

She felt the coldness.

She withdrew her hand as if she had touched a flame. Such was the shocking feeling left on her right palm.

"A-Ai?"

It was to be expected, since she was dead. Dee quickly realized so and regained her composure, and also quickly noticed that it was no guarantee of anything.

The anxiety left her breathing hard, and her white breath leaked out in gasps.

In any case, this was way too weird, no?

The Dead usually had shallow sleep. It was to be expected, for the Dead were not truly sleeping, just imitating it. But Ai just never woke up, so why was that?

"No way…"

Then Dee realized the possibility.

In this day and age, Death was not the end. That was correct.

Death was no longer a big deal. That was also correct.

But that would only apply to those who had similar thoughts.

Ai once said, "My dream is for all Dead to have a happy ending." She did act reservedly, but she did have a little disdain against the selfish Dead.

Why did Dee not foresee that possibility before?

She even buried her own father for the sake of this belief.

Would someone with such a firm mindset make an exception for herself?

"……A…i"

Was the a possibility that Ai was not sleeping like a Dead,

Or not dead like she was asleep?

Was she not simply, dead?

"……!"

Her reason whispered that it could not be possible. Given Ai’s style, she might accept Death, but she could not bury herself. That was what Dee’s Ghost ‘whispered’.

"Haa… haa…!"

But the noisy body did not listen to these whispers. Her heart was pounding and her ragged breathing drowned out the little whispers. Her soul was telling her to ‘calm down’, but the body shouted back ‘shut up!’

"Hah—hah!"

Dee just wanted to go back to being the Ghost, and just wanted to have that invincible body where all sorts of tension and fatigue seemed so alien to her. She would not be disturbed by her heart, and would not be tripped by the stairs.

At that moment, the Ghost and Dee Ensy were perfectly separated.

"~~! Ai! Hey Ai! Wake up!"

Dee wanted to save Ai.

She wanted to destroy common sense and use all words to get Ai to live on, even after Death.

But she never dreamed that she would not even be given that opportunity.

She knew what the discomfort was.

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 03.jpg|thumb]]

She had misassumed. She assumed that Dee Ensy's idea of death was the same as Ai Astin's. She got careless, thinking that she should party first, and was so late..

"As a leader and a friend, when is it appropriate to go see a dead friend?" She found it terribly awkward of her to be wondering about such a problem. Stupid Ghost, stupid Dee, all this ended long ago when you were eating your pudding.

"<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>! Ai!"

Dee never dreamed that this was where it would end. There was still so much more to tell. And yet she could no longer speak, laugh, or get angry, and she could not experience the scenes she could see along with Dee. Nothing was resolved. This was definitely wrong, but Ai would never be able to hear her complaints again.

"Ai, open your eyes!"

It was then that Dee first understood Death. It was not a new stage of life, and was not the end of the physical body.

They would never meet again.

That was Death.

Tears spilled. Breath oozed out like a bellows. Her heart was noisy and annoying. Her vision was dyed black, and she couldn’t stop the nauseous feeling. Her head hurt, so much that it felt like exploding. She did not know what to do, or how to react. For Ai died. Ai had died after all.

And then,

"Ai!"

"Eh? Ah, yes. What is it? Sorry, I was just sleeping."

Ai simply woke up.

"……Eh…?"

Dee's legs buckled, and her body dropped to the floor. "Unnnn~!" Ai stretched herself before Dee.

"Yes, it's me, Miss Dee. Feels like it's been a while."

Her body that resembled a lifeless one until a moment ago slowly got up and stared at Dee with her eyes wide open, the smile so gentle that it was unbelievable..

"It's nice to see you again."

Those were perhaps the words Dee most wanted to hear in the world.

Thus, this was why Dee could not hold it in anymore.

<center>+</center>

A little while later, Scar, Julie, and the others went to get their chores done; Scar went home to deal with the food and prepare for acceptance; Julie went to apologize to the doctor and asked him about what a Dead needed to take note of. Celica obediently fulfilled her important task of going back to sleep..

When Dee heard this, "Is this the time for that!?" she lashed out. "Auu…" but she then noticed that she misspoke, and froze up. It seemed she was stung by her own words.

As for the three of them, Ai was no longer worried. They spent the richest time together, and Ai was confident that even without saying any more, they would understand.

Instead, she was more worried about Dee.

"I was a little surprised."

Ai sat on the bed and patted her stomach area. There, to her surprise, was that former Ghost who was crying away, burying her face there like a little child.

Ai will never forget the look on Dee’s face the moment she woke up. She bawled and screamed so loudly, the voices echoed throughout the tower, and even the guards came to check if anything happened. Back then, Dee clung to Ai’s belly and would not leave.

Ai naturally patted Dee's head like a mother cat would do with her newborn.

"I thought you’d never cry, Miss Dee."

……"

"In fact, I thought you’d say ‘congratulations’ or something."

"…………"

The fact that the Ghost, who had quite a glib tongue, could not refute a single word left Ai really uncomfortable, so she did not say anything and merely continued to pat her hand. Ai combed the iron-colored hair with her fingers. Dee’s hair was severely damaged mostly because of overwork. Ai took a brush from under her pillow and brushed her hair carefully, and was concerned about that makeup, so she washed it off with water.. Dee was like an overfed cat, not resisting at all, and let Ai do whatever she pleased even though her crying face was seen as Ai washed her face.Nothing ended until Ai got carried away and started braiding her hair.

"…Actually..."

"Yes?"

"…I was actually going to say that…"

Dee said with a slightly calmer voice than before, but she remained in Ai’s clutches and did not let go.

"I was going to congratulate you and smile, Ai."

"Yes."

"And then it seems like you guys just resolved everything after an argument, and now I feel like I’m the one who doesn’t know what’s going on. "

"No, when you say that…"

"I don’t feel like me…"

Dee pressed her head hard onto Ai’s belly.

"I’m the Ghost. Unlike before, I chose to become the Ghost. I chose to become a real monster that would whisper, pass through walls, and become someone else."

"…Yes."

"And now I already like this just because one of my best friends is dead…I can’t continue anymore…"

"My my."

Ai felt like she was spoken of harshly, but she did not refute and merely passed the head. Dee would not listen, "I-Im not a kid~"and appeared to dislike this gesture as she flailed her arms about.

Ai knew exactly what was bothering Dee. However, she did not know how to express it, so she started off by asking carefully.

"Miss Dee, you’re sad that I'm dead, right?"

"Yeah…"

"But you think it's wrong, right?"

"…Yeah."

"Why is that?"

Both of them were acting like a real mother and child as Ai let Dee cry on her belly, asking the reason for those tears. This was fine. At this point, she probably was more exalted than all the Living.

"I have a dream…"

"What kind of dream is it? "

"That’s…"

This might be the first time Dee was converting her dreams into words. She paused for a moment, and then declared who she was.

"I want this world to become a ‘normal world’."

Ai nodded.

"There are Dead, there are Living, there are Gravekeepers, there are Deformed. But everyone thinks this is normal. I’m going to build such a world slowly, starting from this town.."

"Well, that's a nice dream."

What a pretty dream, Ai thought.

But at the same time, such an ugly dream, she thought as well.

"I've decided that I'll give up a thousand people, even thousands for that dream. But I…"

Naturally, Dee had already noticed beforehand. Her dream could save millions, but she would have to abandon the tens of thousands who would be omitted..

But still, she had decided to move forward.

So she intended, but

"Boooo…Aiii~"

Yet she cried only because Ai had died..

Dee could not forgive herself for this.

"…You don’t have to be so pessimistic."

Ai gently patted her good friend's head.

"Feels like this happened before, right?"

"…You’re lying…I wouldn’t cry to you, Ai."

"It’s the complete opposite of how it is now. I was the one crying, and you encouraged me."

"……"

Dee probably recalled too, and did not say anymore. Yes, the current situation might be similar to the time when Ai inadvertently revived Alice.

At that time, there was a conflict between Ai Astin and her dream, and they tried to destroy each other, screaming.

"But I just can’t do it."

It was what Dee had taught her, but Dee herself did not understand, which Ai found a little funny.

"I just can't…my mind knows very well, but my body just wouldn’t obey…"

"Yes."

"My heart thumps, my blood rushes up my head, and my ears are screeching, everything is stopping me…I could have done a lot better without them…"

The cause for everything was here. The biggest enemy to one’s own dreams would forever be oneself.

Ai realized it when she failed that time, but Dee’s enemy was the ‘body of flesh that had revived’, and it was very cruel..

"I wouldn’t be like this when I was the Ghost. I was whole back then, and my heart was mine…"

She might be stronger back when she was the Ghost compared to this moment. Her lack of a physical body and emotional volatility were perfect for her dream of ‘ending the world’.

"I didn’t need such distractions…"

Dee said. So Ai replied,

'Then do you want to die?'

It was then that Dee finally noticed something was amiss.

"As long as the heart stops, as long as you stop breathing, you won’t be bothered by ‘those’ anymore."

"Ah…"

Dee then realized to ‘whom’ she was saying ‘those words to.

"…S-see? This is what I mean."

Dee was aware that she said something harsh, but she just had to say it. Ai was very ‘calm’ as Dee had said.

"…I know I have to keep nodding, but my heart’s still distracting me…I know it’s just a stupid instinct, but..."

The contradictions were blaming Dee. Various components in her heart just could not come together, which left her in pain..

"… No, maybe I should have done that; I intended to die when Madame appeared, and maybe I wouldn’t have lost to my instinct, and I could have died…"

"Wait wait wait, Miss Dee, Miss Dee!"

Ai found it a little funny, thinking that people really were incredulous..

Someone who could observe others clearly would end up lost as an outsider when viewing oneself. Even the things one would be certain of would feel offputting once there was a little change..

But that was fine.

For that was what friends were for.

"Miss Dee, I have a question."

"Sniffle…what?"

It really was a re-enactment of that day. Ai shared a portion of the thing that Dee gave her that day..

"Why did you have such a dream?"

"Why…?"

"Why do you want this world to be normal?"

"That’s…"

Again, Dee was silenced. And then, for the first time, she converted this dream that came too naturally to her, which she never thought of, into words.

"It's for…myself."

Fortunately, unlike Ai, she did not make a mistake there.

"I want to live in a world like that…a world where Ai, Alice, everyone can understand, and I want to be in such a world…"

"Ahh, that’s a very nice dream."

This time, Ai could nod.

Now once again, Dee Ensy's dream took shape.

"In that case, you just need to start thinking from here. There won’t be any contradiction then. Didn’t you say so yourself, Miss Dee? Saving the world is just an ‘afterthought’. "

"Ah…"

It appeared Dee finally remembered, and the expression she showed was really similar to Ai back then.

"Miss Dee, you wanted to create a world where people don’t have to feel sad about dying, right?"

"…Yes."

"But you felt sad when I died, and because you feel sad, you feel that your dream was shaken."

"Yes. Yes."

"But that doesn't contradict anything. Because your dream hasn't come true yet."

"… Yes!"

While combing Dee’s damaged hair, Ai untangled her good friend's heart. She brushed through those tangled thoughts, and straightened out the knotted thoughts.

"Dreams exist in the future, not now. So if you dream of ‘some day’, you need to prepare for that day."

"…Yes."

"So I think it's okay to be sad now."

"………Yes."

"Tears are definitely shed the moment we stop crying."

Ai herself was quite a crybaby.

She felt the crying and finished crying were inseparable. No matter how sad one might be, how unbearable it was, the tears would take the sadness away and soothe the soul a little. Thus, Ai liked to cry.

But she would not cry anymore.

Her eyes were beginning to parch, and could not let anything flow.

But that was enough. Because her own tears had taken another form that flowed down Dee’s face..

"I'm sorry, Miss Dee."

"Yes …"

"I’m sorry…for making you sad."

"Yes…yes…"

Dee, the Ghost, the whisperer who tried to destroy the world with just words.

Said not a single word more as she cried in Ai's arms.

<center>+</center>

Julie felt that Scar had become much more human these days, but also had more eccentricities instead.

After preparing to move out, Julie returned to Ai’s infirmary, only to see his wife not enter for some reason, and instead peer in outside the door..

"…What are you doing?"

"Ah, Julie."

Surely Scar too was done with her preparations. She brought some clothes to keep Ai warm (given the situation, it was to keep her cold instead), and coaxed Celica on her back..

? Why aren’t you going in?"

"Someone’s here …."

"!? Alice!?"

Bending down, Julie peeked through the gap. He had assumed the big damn idiot finally showed up to meet Ai.

But it was Dee in the room.

She was kneeling by the bed, clinging onto Ai …and apparently crying.

He was shocked, and also enlightened.

"I see, so that’s why you were waiting outside."

"Yes, it appears they have lots to say."

"Hmm."

But there did not appear to be anything to worry about. Dee was crying, and appeared to be able to talk to Dee. A peaceful time occurred between the two of them, and there was even laughter.

"…Looks like she really cried."

"Yes, and she really bawled so loudly, Ai and Celica have to admit defeat."

"Hoh? Now that’ll be quite a sigh…how long ago was that though?"

"…About thirty minutes ago, I suppose."

Of course, this was the reason for Scar's troubled look. It seemed the two girls were in the endless talk mode girls usually would have. Given the situation, the two of them would most probably be chatting the entire night.

Julie would have given them some time if he could, but the situation would not allow for it.

"Ai, it's me. I'm coming in."

He knocked on the door without saying another word, and heard frantic voices from inside "U-Uncle!? W-Wait a minute!l"

At the same time, Scar apologized, looking sorry.

"My apologies, Julie…"

"No, it’s fine."

He would bear the slander of being called indelicate and inopportune. In fact, Julie had the tendency to willingly take such a brunt.

"Oi~, are you done yet?"

"Come in~."

Julie waited for Ai's reply and opened the door. He had assumed there would be Ai, sitting on the bed, and Dee, poised as always while sitting there, showing no signs that she had cried before…but he was wrong..

"Wait! Uncle, not yet! Read the rood! Wait, Ai! Let go of me!!"

He saw that Dee was struggling like a cat that had been doused with water, and Ai pinned her to her belly, not letting go.

"Don’t wanna~. It’s rare to see you act so cute, Miss Dee. I want to look at you a little more. I’m not letting you go!"

"…What are you two doing?"

Julie shook his head, looking dumbfounded.

"Come on, you can leave the flirting for another time."

"I'm not flirting!"

"Tch."

"Don’t ‘tch’ me!"

Julie naturally smiled and gently patted Ai’s head. Ai acted like an old cat as she nudged her head up his hand..

His arm felt goosebumps like before, but Julie was no longer afraid of this phenomenon.

"…Hmph, weren’t you two flirting out there?"

"What, little girl? Are you feeling jealous? Sorry about that."

Julie said, and then patted Dee on the head as well. "I don’t mean that! And even then, I’m not asking for headpats!" Dee murmured and tried to duck away, but Julie’s habit was to give chase after she ran away, "watch me catch you to ruffle your hair good" and thought so.

"Gyaa! Ai just combed my hair!"

"Ugh. Mr Ju…dad, you’re really indelicate."

"Hahaha, sorry about that…now then, shall we head home?"

Julie curtly apologized as he prepared the wheelchair. He had Ai sit on it, and got ready to head home.

"Wait, answer one last question."

Before they left, Dee said.

"Ai, what are you going to do now?"

Julie gasped. It was the question everyone had abstained from.

"Will you continue to exist?"

Her words did not sound disturbed, and her face showed no gloom. Dee looked at the Dead with a brighter expression than the sunrise and sunset, even if it blinded the other person.

"Or do you want to die?"

All eyes turned to one corner of the room. There was a Dead, one who had just turned thirteen, looking at everyone with eyes like the moon that no longer emitted a radiance.

There was a gentle smile on his face.

She’s scary. Julie thought. He always felt that her personality always scared him. The intelligence, the madness, and the fact that he could not understand Ai left him sad and terrified.

"…Miss Dee, Miss Celica."

Ai called out everyone’s names, and discussed her own death with a smile on her face.

"Mom…"

Surely the reason was because he felt so distant from Ai. He was certain that this child would one day leave him, and that became a fear that bound his heart.

And indeed, that did happen.

She, too, had abandoned him.

Even then,

"Dad…"

"Yes?"

Julie said. Softly.

He killed off his fear, hid his tears, and lied as always.

If she was going to leave him, he thought, so be it. He was no longer hesitant. He would just remain. That was what he could think..

And then,Ai said,

"Three days, please."

At this moment, the child still looked apologetic.

"I'd like to think about it for a while."

<center>+</center>

Let me think, Ai said. Three days to think.

Dee wondered what she would be thinking about. Was she thinking about ending it, continuing to live on, or when to end?

She wanted to think. She wanted to think about whether she wanted to live or die. The words sounded so strange and horrible. How many people actually thought of this issue properly in this world fifteen years ago? Dee naturally did not. She, who remained trapped in that day fifteen years ago, never thought she would have died when she fell out of a window..

But in this world, everything was different. Everyone had to decide for themselves whether to live or die.

How cruel a fate was it? On further thought, while the end called Death was cruel, it might truly be a form of salvation. Everyone had no choice but to kowtow their heads when the god of death would appear without care of their will.

That God was no more. He had mysteriously abandoned the world and disappeared somewhere.

All that was left in the world was the child of God. The child of God cried while holding some incomplete omniscience. People could no longer find an excuse. Death was no longer an unreasonably abrupt end, but an end point of one's own volitional choice.

In other words, Man had to decide till when he would live on to..

After all these, Dee felt guilty about what she was doing. She wanted a world where Death was the norm. Most people would not have noticed how terrifying this was, and accepted the ‘Ghost’s whispers. It was exactly what a whisperer would do, the ‘Witch of the West’ at her best. These people would gladly receive Death, and then realize that the Deathscythe that was supposed to be wielded by the Reaper were unwittingly handed over to them.

It would mean they had to decide on their own value. They had to decide on their own end, their own life, for themselves. Puny humans had to personally finish such a sacred task, no matter how terrified or sad they were..

But those who can do that were still good.

If they could not decide, what awaited them was something really terrifying. It was something more terrifying than an end, called ‘eternity’.

At this moment, Ai was a prisoner to this intangible hail.

That was why Dee could not say it. She definitely could not say anything that would get Ai to remain just for the sake of it.

"I'll see you later then, Miss Dee."

Dozens of minutes later, they were at the roundabout before the town council hall. Ai was seated in the blue car, the window pulled down and she bowed to Dee, who remained alone.

"Make sure of it! Alright!? I’ll never forgive you if you dare get buried beforehand!!!"

Dee nodded her head at the same speed as the snowflakes that were fluttering around. The Ai immediately felt the heavy atmosphere, and she lowered her eyes apologetically.

"Yes, definitely. I’ll let you know as soon as possible, Miss."

"I don't care about that! That's why …that's why…I don't want you to be buried…"

"… That’s."

Here we go again, Ai gave an uneasy look. Dee’s heart would throb whenever she saw such a face..

"I'm sorry, Miss Dee, I didn't mean to make you feel restless…"

"Y-yes, I know that. I’ll wait since you say you’ll think about it…but, think of this as me pleading. I still want to be with you… "

"Yes, me too."

Those words were true. Ai certainly felt the same, and wanted to be with Dee.

But that was no guarantee of anything, even for her.

She did not know. Dee did not know at all. She felt that there was a 99% chance of it being the case, but at the same time, she felt that the remaining 1% was the true Ai.

"Ah! When you say three more days, when is it technically!? Three days including today!? Or three days starting tomorrow?"

"M-Miss Dee, you’re desperate."

"Of course!"

"Erm, then, three days starting tomorrow…I'll make the decision on the morning of the fourth day."

"Hmm. Okay. …"

"See you later."

And the blue car drove off. The car spewed pure white exhaust gas, and the chains on the wheel screeched away as it disappeared into the town formed by darkness and white.

"…Now then."

Instantly, Dee switched her consciousness. She had to clear her thoughts a little, and rewrite her ‘Ghost’ mode as the ‘Dee Ensy’ mode. She sneezed, rubbed her hands, and went towards the town hall.

There were two main possibilities..

One was that Ai chose to be buried.

Once that happened,, in a sense, Dee’s choices were simple. She had to keep objecting until the very end, and nothing else. Until then, she would cry and pout, and cry way more than she did just then. She might even have to roll about on the floor, and even grab Ai’s leg..

On the other hand, it was hard to imagine that Ai would choose to remain. It might be the mixed signal that someone like Ai would say, "Please wait."

So what was Ai waiting for?

Or who?

"…That’s obvious, right?"

Puffing out a pure white warmth of loneliness, Dee decided on a future course of action.

"Where did those two go two…"

She stared into the town that was shrouded in darkness, and begrudged those two who were probably hiding in this town.

"Ai’s waiting for you…"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Prologue

2022-03-23T14:15:58Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Prologue== Ai died on Saturday morning. In the end, the Witch was right. The silver bullet did not stop until it destroyed the world (Ai). It was sa..."

==Prologue==

Ai died on Saturday morning.

In the end, the Witch was right.

The silver bullet did not stop until it destroyed the world (Ai).

It was said that when a person dies, the body would be lighter by the weight of a candy ball.

It was said it's the weight of the person’s soul, or the weight of the lost willpower.

Would this happen to me? Would I be lighter by a candy ball?

I thought it’s be a bother. Some might be angry to hear this, but I don’t want to lose weight, and I would rather put on some more weight.

To be more specific, I need to put on another ten kilos. And I’m tall enough. I want to grow another thirty centimeters.

No.

I should say I hoped to, in the past tense, to be correct.

I won’t grow taller, I won’t gain any more weight. My soul is a candy ball lighter, and there’s a large hole in me. But my body’s cold and heavy, my bones creak and my flesh scrapes. It's neither hot nor cold. It's neither painful nor sad.

But even so,

I feel strangely, strangely sorry.

I feel like apologizing to others.

Dad.

Mom.

I'm sorry.

You definitely won’t want such an ending, but I can’t stop now.

Mr Julie.

Miss Scar.

I'm sorry.

Miss Dee.

Mr Alice.

I'm sorry.

But I don't regret it.

And I'm most sorry about that.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Novel_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Chapter1

2022-03-23T14:14:13Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "==Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger== It was not her usual pillow. Once she noticed it, Ai woke up. "…Hueh?" The sudden soberness seemed like an extension of her dream, and she didn..."

==Chapter 1 - Wild Tiger==

It was not her usual pillow. Once she noticed it, Ai woke up.

"…Hueh?"

The sudden soberness seemed like an extension of her dream, and she didn’t know whether she was dreaming or awake, and the thick pillow was so hard, it’s hard to believe it was for sleeping. "Get up already" so it seemed to make a fuss.

The bedding, blanket, and even the ceiling were so unfamiliar to her. Ai slowly got up from the bed amidst this scene.

"…This place is…"

It was a spacious, bleak space, with rows of empty beds, silver stretchers lying around in shambles. The air was cold, and the spacious room was so dry that it made her throat uncomfortable. The sky beyond the window was overcast, on the verge of snowing at any moment.

The place was awfully quiet.

It was as if all sound had disappeared.

Having thought so, Ai felt this might be the case, "Ahem" and she deliberately cleared her voice to see if that was the case. Luckily and naturally—her voice was not taken away, and her dry cough was momentarily stuck in her throat before it shook the air slightly.

"Erm…"

Amidst an ear-splitting silence, a single naked light bulb flickered.

"Why am I here"'

Ai looked around the room, having no idea as to why, and tilted her head.Just looking wasn’t going to help, so she decided to recollect her memories over the past few days. First of all,

"First—yes, about Miss Nein."

It all started when the witch's daughter, Nain Saikavathi, arrived in this town. She was a girl who had white hair and skin, and appeared from the black surface. She inherited much power from the Witch, and tried to save the world..

However, even with her omnipotence, Nein was simply a person, unable to save the world, and became an existence that would destroy it.

It was Alice who defeated her.

He evolved his abilities to the utmost limit, transforming himself into a ‘silver bullet that would destroy evil’, and tried to save the world by nullifying Nein’s dream. However…

"…Fufu, that happened."

Ai giggled. She started to recall. She recalled how she ended up standing before Alice at the very end when he transformed into a bullet, and intercepted him.

Nothing was solved, but the battle ended for the time being.

That was the scene she remembered most.

She woke up in Alice's lap, and forgave the crying and apologizing Nein.

Beneath the morning sun that resembled the sunset, her heart felt like it was drawn by the autumn sky.

Everyone returned to town. Ai felt elated and excited.From time to time, she encouraged the devastated Nein, and also pranked on Alice’s dry face. Yes, everyone returned to town, she sat on Julie’s cat, and then,

And then,

And then?

"Eh? And then what?"

Her memory was hazy thereafter. She remembered she woke up on Alice’s lap, and she remembered herself getting excited with Nein for some reason. But then…then…

"Unnn."

It was hopeless. She couldn’t remember.

"Well, that’s fine. I’ll just ask someone later. I probably can remember."

And the problem here was that there was ‘nobody’ she could ask.

"………Erm, excuse me~"

Ai called out from the bed. Her voice wasn’t loud, or soft, and a little half-hearted. Well, if she shouted too loudly, someone might get angry and shout at her. When she visited the Princess of the Dead, "Ulla! Let’s play!" Some people were rather unhappy. Furthermore, Ai felt that her throat was not feeling well..

The only response was silence.

"Hello~!! Is anyone around~!?"

She called out again, raising her voice slightly. But again, there was no answer.a little. But there was still no answer.

Now this was troubling. It was pointless to be scolded for running around, so perhaps she should remain quiet here.

But in any case, it was so unlike her to remain idle, and so she decided to deduce the situation by observing the room. She was not going to play as a detective lazing on a chair, but a detective on the bed.

First, she observed the window. The weather was downcast and cloudy, on the verge of snowing. It was right after noon, which meant that she probably slept a few hours since then..

She then looked at the ground. Before her was a flaming hill that burned brightly, practically ignoring the cold. At the top of the hill was a black surface in the sky, leading to the other world. People were queuing up on the hill, marching solemnly towards the new world.

Beyond the hill was a lake. Ai unfolded the map in her mind to calculate where she was. After some deduction, it appeared this was the town council in southern Ostia. It was no wonder then that the windows were so high. After all, this was the only building that would have such a tall building.

"Hmhm. Now things are getting interesting, aren’t they?"

Feeling like a famous detective, she scanned the room.

It was a dull room, but not empty. There were light bulbs hanging from the ceiling, and many beds were lined up. There was also a slight medicinal smell.

She recognized this scent. It was similar to a hospital. It appeared this place was used as some medical facility.

"Speaking of which, I remember that part of the town council has been opened as an infirmary. So I guess this is that place…?"

Goo, she knew the time and place.

"…Now the question is, how did I end up here?"

Having finished her formulas, Ai pondered over the final answer. She lost her memory, woke up in the infirmary, and from these, the conclusion she could derive was…

"… Did I collapse or something…maybe…?"

She felt a little languid once she thought of this, and her breathing seemed stifled.

"No no no, but, well, I should be in perfect health otherwise. There’s no need for the doctor to check on me—ahaha—"

Hahaha. Ai let out a dry laugh at the surrounding air, giving her excuses to the surrounding chairs.

'…I don't need a single injection, even if it does come to that. I’m serious.."

If it’s the infirmary, her thought was that there would be an injection, and if it’s an injection, her first thought was the infirmary…so she thought, and for some reason, she felt that her best option was to get out of here as soon as possible..

So she had such a thought, when at that moment,

"'…! —!!!! ……!"

She heard a voice.

"'…? What now?"

She heard a few people’s voices. They were approaching as they talked. Ai was finally relieved to hear others talking, but she immediately frowned.

"—Shut up! Scram!"

Someone was howling away.The voice was an angry shout.

It sounded like an agitated man and other people trying to calm him down as they slowly approached.

"Let me through! Don't stop me!"

Ai recognized the voice, but at the same time, it sounded distant."

"What right do you have in stopping a father from meeting his daughter!"

She heard this man’s voice so many times.

"Shut up! I told you to shut up!"

But never before had he sounded so pained and anxious.

The commotion quickly reached the door, and then…

"Scram already! You liars!!!!"

The door was kicked down the moment those words were said. The red oak door slammed inwards, and the screws on the hinges bounced like loaches, falling to the hand.

Appearing beyond the door was the person Ai expected.

"Mr. Julie?"

Ai said with a bewildered look.

The man standing at the door was indeed Julie.

But his appearance had changed. His eyes were bloodshot, his lips were dry, his skin had no longer pale, but completely white, and even his stubble looked listless.

Beyond the door too were people, probably guards and doctors. They were grabbing onto to Julie's shoulders and hips hard, trying to stop him.

A mysterious tension gripped all three parties. Ai, was not sure what was going on, and decided to wave from the bed for the time being. The doctors were shocked to see Ai for some reason.

And Julie.

"Ai."

His reaction was most obvious, and most conflicted.

As Julie entered the room, his face was akin to a starving beast, hideous looking, but it relaxed the moment he saw Ai on the bed.

"Ai…"

The voice calling out to her was soft, and so did the face that gradually melted.

"Ai… are you all right?"

The big man staggered over, and knelt by the bed.

"Yes, of course I am."

Ai nodded emphatically.

"Really? Are you sure you’re alright? "

"Of course. I'm perfectly healthy…I don’t need to take any bitter medicine."

"Ha…haha, that's right …"

"Yes, and just to add on, I don’t need an injection… "

"Ha…haha…that’s right…haha …."

Julie dropped to his knees on the floor like a fallen wet sandbag. Ai felt a little apologetic, wondering if she had worried him after all.

"That’s right…haha …hahahaha! "

"Mr Julie?"

"Hahahaha!"

Julie suddenly burst out laughing. The manner in which he laughed hysterically was akin to a Karakuri doll.

"Come on, you liars, you see it! Hahahahaha! She’s completely fine!"

The adults gathered outside the door showed extremely bitter faces, but they still answered in rigid voices, as though fulfilling their duties.,

"…That's not true, Julie. We have ascertained—"

"Say what? You lousy doctors! Go back! Go back now! "

"Julie, listen! She's already—"

"Shut up! Just go back!"

"E-erm, Mr. Julie?"

Julie was so agitated, and Ai couldn’t help but yell at him.

Something was obviously amiss.

It was unusual to see such a lack of composure from Julie. He was akin to a a raging brown bear. It was impossible to think that any words would have gotten through to him in this agitated state.

"Mr Julie?"

"Ah. Yeah, sorry Ai, I didn't mean to be so loud. …"

And yet he instantly softened his expression the moment Ai called out to him.

"Alright, let’s go back. Scar and Celica are waiting for us…"

"Y-yes, that’s fine, but…"

Ai was still concerned about them in the background.

'Did something happen to me?'

"No, nothing happened…nothing at all…it’s obvious, right…?"

"Hmm. I hate it when people hide stuff from me. Tell me."

"Haha…I'm not hiding anything…you’re just…yes, a little tired. You slept a little.."

"…Slept a little?"

It was obvious that wasn’t the case. It was obvious that Julie was lying. He knew that Ai hated such lies…

"Ahh, yeah…more importantly, let’s go back. You haven’t eaten in a while, so you’re hungry, right? Let’s go back to eat.."

Julie tried to bluff. Ai felt that he was very despicable, but she didn’t have any urge to resist whenever food was mentioned, "Eat?" so she couldn’t help but wonder if she was feeling hungry said deceptively.

However,

"…Huh?"

"What's wrong?"

No, I don't fee hungry at all."

Julie's smile quivered like a crack in a badly made mask.

"Ha, haha, that's not true, right? Maybe I should get you something? What do you want?"

"You can’t, Julie! She can’t eat now! It’ll be harmful—"

"SHUT UUUUPPPPP!!!"

It happened so suddenly.

Julie spun and delivered a punch a nearby man that had unintentionally approached.

"M-Mr Julie!? What are you doing!?"

Ai was so shocked that she could not react. She could not believe he would act in such a barbaric manner.

"Don't panic! Calm down!"

The man who got punched yelled as he held his bleeding nose.

"Julie, We’ll remove you by force if you keep this up!!"

"Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UUPPPP!!!"

"It’s hopeless. Somebody get a tranquilizer gun!"

"Stop already! Calm down! What are we fighting over?"

"SCRAAAM! ALL OF YOU, SSSCCRRAAAMMM!!!"

"Oi! Someone go get Miss Scar! She’s the only one who can stop Julie now!!"

"Woah!" Everyone hollered. The doctors kept trying to coax Julie, who kept shouting at them to shut up. Ai just watched on dumbfoundedly. She felt like she was in a dream, unable to understand the reason for Julie’s madness and everyone’s confusion. She just wished someone had explained to her.

Finally, the decisive words came out.

"Listen Julie! The first awakening is more important to the Dead than anything else! You’re doing something harmful here! "

Dead.

The word struck Ai’s ears hard.

"Did a Dead appear?"

She asked. Julie and the doctors fell silent.

The silence unnerved Ai. At this moment, Julie supposedly had the initiative, but somehow, the moment she uttered so, there were stares upon her.

"That’s trouble. We have to hurry—but where’s the Dead?"

Silence descended upon the room once again. For some reason, neither Julie nor the doctors would answer Ai’s question, and remained silent..

"That’s..."

Still, one of the doctors looked up with determination, and at that moment,

"AHHHHHH!"

Julie roared as though he wanted to override everything else.

"AAAHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHH!!!"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 01.jpg|thumb]]

The confusion swirled like a whirlpool.

The madness swirled like a tempest.

Julie crouched down by the bed and said with a strangely relaxed look on his face.

"Ai, let's go home. Right now."

"Please wait! Please explain first!"

"Julie, stop! Don't touch her!"

"Let's go home. This is a horrible place. We shouldn't be here."

Julie was driven to a corner, and looked really pitiful. His usually undaunted face was terrified like a child, his eyes vacant like glass balls.

"Mr. Julie—"

Let's go back."

Julie said as he tried to grab I. He looked so strangely distraught, driven by his sense of duty, that he tried to take his child away with him, blanket and all.

Ai did not dare to resist. Julie was clearly not normal, and she was willing to be abducted by him if it was just to buy some time and get him to calm down.

So, she rather extended her arms and jumped into his chest.

"Ai."

"Mr. Julie! I understand, calm down—"

They hugged each other.They looked full of love, like a true parent and child.

But,

"Kyaaaaaaahhhh!!! "

Ai shrieked in pain the moment she touched Julie.

Unable to endure this, she shoved away the body before her, and fell onto the bed.

"…A-Ai?"

Julie mumbled blankly as his hands remained outstretched.

"I-I'm sorry. …."

Ai panted hard. She looked at her own palms that were reaching out. The impact she just felt remained on her trembling palms.

Julie felt hot.

It was an extraordinary heat. Ai felt like she was burned by a flame the moment she touched him.

"M-Mr. Julie, what's wrong? What made you so hot…"

Seeing this, Ai noticed. She noticed accidentally..

No.

That was not the case.

Not at all.

"A-Ai…?"

Julie’s arms remained rigid as he kept staring at then, His reaction was the complete opposite to Ai.

His arms was covered in goosebumps, as though they were wrapped in ice..

"……Ah."

Seeing this, Ai understood. She understood accidentally.

"I see—"

Julie's face winced. Their hearts were in sync, and he knew that Ai knew.

"Stop!"

Julie tried to prevent Ai from saying it, as if the moment she said it, the guess would become reality. He lashed out at her, trying to overpower her voice and cover her mouth, trying to bury anything bad somewhere and pretend not to see it.

But it was futile. This was pointless. This fiction was the reality, and it had all ended long ago.

"In other words—"

"Don’t say it!"

It was the opposite. It was not Julie who felt hot, but that she herself felt cold.

After all—

"I must have died, didn’t I…"

Muttering a few words, Ai understood everything.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

And Julie went crazy.

+

Scar was breastfeeding Celica at the first floor of the town council hall.

"Daw!"

"Yes, yes? You’re full now, are you not?"

"Uu!"

"Thank goodness…seriously, you.."

She loosened the baby sling and gently patted the back. The baby that had grown a lot over the last six months let out a small burp and immediately began to sail into dreamland.

Scar felt that Celica was being so carefree. Goodness, whose fault was it that she was bound here, she wondered.

Time to hurry. She buttoned up her shirt, held Celica in her arms, and quickly left the dining room. Once outside, she made his way to the main building of the town council. Midway there, she spotted a window with lights shining. Julie had gone ahead with Ai beforehand, and they should be there.

Ai collapsed.

Scar was waiting for everyone to return home when she received these news.

She really wanted to find Ai, but she could not leave Celica behind.

Thus, she decided to wait for them in the best way possible.

She swept the floor, cleared the entrance..

She arranged the flowers, and cooked.

She knew everyone would return home hungry anyway, and prepared so even at the expense of all the food in the pantry. She thought she should use them all on the dishes she had learned in the last six months. Baked wrapped river trout. Pig blood and bean pudding, tail meat curry, pan fried field potatoes. There was more; she baked soft white bread, sweet buns, and pastries. She baked a sponge cake, spread cream on it, and put candied strawberries, making a cake. She made more.

Scar baked hard black bread along with soft white bread. Aside from elaborate cooking, she made the stew she usually made, even making the pickled vegetables that Ai rather dislikes. Thus, there were some surprisingly simple dishes amongst the table filled with sumptuous dishes..

But that was fine. Scar felt that those dishes were the stars of the show.

Because it was everyday life that they were coming home.

For it was a daily routine for them to return home.

If it was not so, that would be a lie, no?

And Scar perfectly prepared for waiting and watited till moment. She had no doubt at all, firmly believing that would come home smiling and laughing, dragging Alice and Nein by the scruff of their necks.

And yet…

"……"

Scar initially trotted briskly, but as she appeared at the town hall, her steps hastened gradually, and she stopped by the time she reached the entrance.

The initial news sounded as though it was ‘no big deal’. A young boy had run over to pass a message from Julie, saying that Ai went to the infirmary for a while, probably because she was too worn out from solving the incident. "Welcome home." She had intended to wait at home and say so to everyone.

But nobody had returned home by noon, and she had no choice but to go to the town council.

Speaking of which, she did have a bad feeling when she covered the dishes with a piece of cloth, switched off the lights and closed the door..

The moment she arrived at the town council hall, she discovered that Julie had become quite erratic. "Don’t worry" "It’s fine", he just kept repeating such words to Scar, but he never would explain in detail, and was hostile to the passing doctors, before he was shooed out of the infirmary..

Then, just a few moments ago, the doctor returned and said something only to Julie.

The moment he heard those words, Julie stood up, and when Scar asked what happened, "Don’t worry" "It’s fine" he replied and left.

Scar was very tempted to go after him, but Celica was so restless that she had no choice but to stay behind.

No, that was just an excuse.

The truth was that she simply did not want to go.

Scar was a Gravekeeper. The characteristics had diminished within her, but her abilities had not dwindled in the slightest. She was strong, had the ability to bury the Dead, and…could sense the Dead.

Scar has been sensing a single Dead ever since she arrived here. The location was 50 meters northeast, 30 meters above her.

That was exactly the infirmary where Ai was supposed to be.

"…"

Scar had no idea what she had just sensed. She never thought of the concept of Death when she was a Gravekeeper. She never thought it was a good thing, or a bad thing.

But now?

"…"

Scar still had no idea. She did not know what she was feeling, or what she would feel. She felt a vague sense of taboo binding her body, preventing her from moving forward..

If possible, she wanted to stay here forever, and wished that she could head home and wait for Ai’s return without knowing the answer.

But she knew that would not be possible.

"Miss Scar! Thank goodness you’re around here! Please come with me!"

A young man came running down the stairs, found Scar, and grabbed her arm.

"Mr Julie is acting weird Please say something to him!"

"…Please wait."

Scar shook off the young man's hand and stopped.

'Before that, please tell me one thing."

"I don’t mind…but please hurry. Things are getting serious!"

"Is Ai dead?"

The young man stopped. He then noticed that the person before him had just lost a family member, like Julie..

"E-Erm…"

"Yes or no?"

"……Yes."

"I…see?"

Scar closed her eyes, instantly trying to seek out what she was feeling. Was she furious? Sad? Or delighted? Joyous?

It was difficult to summarize the outcome in a single sentence. If needed be however, the emotion could be described as ‘worry’.

I hope Ai is not crying, Scar thought.

"Daw."

Celica suddenly woke up and slapped Scar's cheek in a seemingly worried manner. Scar brought her face close and hugged her tightly in response.

"Let us go."

Scar was no longer lost.

"Please show me the way."

"Y-Yes!"

They climbed stairs.

She did not matter. If she had to be sad, so be it. If she had to be hurt, so be it.

More importantly, it would be better to meet Ai quickly.

It was time to let Ai see her.

Bang!

Then a gunshot echoed.

+

"Don’t come here! Get away! Don’t you dare approach us!"

Julie's eyes were dyed with madness.

"Calm down Julie! Just cool it—"

"I told you not to come near!"

Julie carelessly whipped out a pistol and pointed at them without a second thought. The doctors merely looked dumbfounded, unable to react to the outburst.

Bang!

The trigger was pulled without hesitation. The accuracy could only be described as perfect, and it Ai had not jumped over, the man’s head would have blown up like a crushed pomegranate.

Bang!

The second shot echoed through the air, leaving a small bullet hole in the stone wall. Even so, nobody moved yet

"Run!"

Ai screamed as she clung to his arm.

"Hurry!"

The doctors finally shrieked and bolted to the entrance. Bang! A bare light bulb popped. The commotion ended like a firework thrown into a rat's nest, dissipating in a flash, leaving only the muzzle of a smoking gun.

"Don't come here! You too! You too! You too!"

But Julie's rampage did not stop. He pointed hi gun away and kept firing. "And you" Bang! "And you" Bang! "And yooouuuu!" Bang!

It was a sight akin to a parent bear guarding the remains of its dead cubs.

"Why? Why won’t ‘you people’ leave me alone?"

The trigger clicked, and the bullets were exhausted. But Julie pointed the muzzle in all directions and pulled the trigger often enough to kill thousands. Click click click. Click click click. Click click click.

"It happens every time! You’re like this every time! You’re always taking my most important things!!"

Julie spun around, his heart in a frenzy, his soul raptured, his future in a mess, and he was torn to shreds.

He just wanted to destroy everything.

"Why!? What did I do? Why wouldn’t you let go off!!?"

He just wanted to destroy the ‘inevitable’ that filled the world.

Click! The bed was killed.

Click! The stone walls were killed.

Click! The light bulbs were killed.

Click click click! Click click click click click—the air was killed, the earth was killed. He pointed his gun at everything threatening Ai—his daughter, and squeezed the trigger. Click click click!

It was all ‘their’ fault. These things were called stuff like ‘fate’ and ‘gods’, but they did not show even the tiniest of happiness or normalcy to Julie. No, the reality was harsh. They gave it to him, made him envious, and snatched it away from him when he wanted it, never giving it back.

Julie just wanted them to spare him, or that everything would die.

Click click click! The world spun around. Everything was destroyed, disintegrated, and the sun’s warmth would never recover. Click! The ceiling was shot. Click! The windows were shot. Click click click! The world was shot.

"Why…why… why…just why…"

Finally, the gun was pointed at his own temple.

Click, click, click, click…and the empty metallic sound kept echoing.

"Stop, Mr. Julie! I beg of you, please stop!"

All the while, Ai was screaming. She clung onto his waist, reaching out, trying to snatch the gun. Julie however was so out of it that he didn’t manage to notice Ai.

"Arrggghh! Eehhh! Mr Julie! Look at me! Mr Julie!"

Ai finally snatched the gun and threw it to the floor. The silever metal landed with a clunk. Ai called out his name and slapped his white pale hard. Julie widened his eyes and blinked away as though he had suddenly came to his senses.

"Ai?"

I mumbled.

"Y-yes, it’s me. It’s me…have you calmed down …?"

"No…"

Eht?"

"But that was only the beginning of a new madness.

Julie showed something akin to a smile, and said,

"…Noemi…"

Ai knew that name alone.

It was the name of Julie's dead daughter.

"N-No, Mr Julie, I’m Ai."

"What are you talking about, Ai? Of course I know that."

"Heh?"

"More importantly, let’s hurry. We don't want Hampnie Hambart to find us, Noemi."

"Eh? Eh?"

The madness nutured from sanity began to move in order. The spoilt gears started to use certain things as a sacrifice to keep running. The clock of madness moved at its own pace, shredding the past.

It began, and ended. Something went haywire.

"Let's go to the mountains. Let’s find a place there and live in peace."

"Mr Julie…"

"Whhatt, you don’t have to be scared even if Hampnie Hambart or a Gravekeeper comes,. Papa will kill them all."

"You can’t…you can’t…Mr Julie."

Ai kept shaking her head. Julie smiled gently, so gently that she had the urge to cry.

"What do you mean, I can’t…don’t worry, papa will always be by your side no matter what.."

"Mr…Julie…"

"Alright, let's go."

The strong, reliable arms hugged Ai firmly. He felt gooseumps due to the chill on his hands, but he did not appear flustered, and one had to wonder how he adapted..

The only thing left was the madness that had begun to swirl.

"No…no…"

Ai grabbed his shirt hard while she was in his burning clutches..

Julie was about to go ‘there’.

This strict, serious big man who loved common sense was going to the ‘other side’ for Ai’s sake.

Ai wanted to stop him. However, she could not, for she was Ai..

"Julie, stop!"

"Move…"

Julie reached his right hand out before the group and curled his index finger. However, he was not holding a gun. The gun Ai snatched was thrown to the other end of the room.

Even then, no one could relax anymore.

"I’ll kill anyone who gets in my way."

His outstretched right hand twisted as he pointed it at a young man with a muzzle –like darkness. Julie then slowly raised the nonexistent firing hammer in a motion he had done thousands of time before.

"Click."

Everyone heard.

'For the last time…back off.'

The big man raised a gun that did not exist, but nobody dared to laugh, and nobody dared to make a mockery out of him. Julie's madness had invaded the world, and the border between fantasy and reality had thinned to the utmost limit.

"No…Mr Julie, don’t …don't go…"

Ai frantically reached out her hand, but nobody could snatch away the gun from his hand. At this moment, Julie had indeed become a ‘monster’.

No one could stop him. Not the doctors, the young men or Ai could stop Julie's madness.

Only one person could.

"Do you include me too when you say to back off?"

Only the violet-eyed, broken Gravekeeper could do so.

+

"……Scar…?"

Julie's madness could not be any deeper, yet he simply crossed the line once Scar arrived..

"Daw!"

I'm here too! Celica reached her right hand forward.

"……Celica…"

Julie called out with the plain expression of one whose sanity and madness broke at once.

"What are you doing with your hand, Julie?"

"Ah, no, this is…"

He was not doing anything dangerous, and probably had no reason to be reproached, but Julie lowered his right hand that was pointing at his wife. This gesture simply caused the look of madness to disappear like a ghost in the light.

It was akin to the process of taking a broken clock apart to fix it. The clock was disassembled down to its bolts and springs, and it appeared to be more destroyed than it was at first glance. Nevertheless, it was still a necessary process.

"May I come in?"

"Y-Yeah, of course. ……… No."

But the mad clock no longer wants to be fixed.

"…Wait a minute."

The hand that had lost its power of madness continued to put at her, as though untilling to give up.

"Is something the matter"

Scar stopped. Celica was happy to find Ai, "Uu!" and kept pestering Scar to go faster. Scar too felt the same and just wanted to head over to Ai, wanting to pat the frowning face of despair.

And yet

Julie stopped Scar for some ridiculous reason.

"Scar…you were a Gravekeeper, right?"

Initially, Scar did not comprehend the meaning of those words. She could not grasp the reason why he had to ask something so trivial.

But once she saw his eyes, she understood..

His eyes were staring at her with suspicion and fear. She used to see lots of such expressions by humans many times..

It so happened to come from Julie, her husband, of all people,

"You're not going, to bury Ai, are you?"

He doubted her.

"'No, I’m not doubting you. It's just that, you know?"

Julie continued to make clumsy excuses. He was acting based on the inexplicable, matured sanity and madness.

"Answer me…are you…"

At that moment, Scar took a step forward and swung her right hand with all her might.

The sound of a paper bag bursting open echoed.

The blow rather shocked Scar, who was the one who struck it.

"Please pull yourself together."

Clecnhing her aching right hand, Scar let out a heavy sigh.

"What am I supposed to do if you are in such a state? "

"Ah…"

Scar gently reached out the hand that had just hit, and stroked his cheek.

"Please get a hold of yourself and return to your normal self!"

"But…"

Julie tried to come up with an excuse. But still,

He could no longer escape to the madness.

But sanity had no purpose..

"But-but…Scar…I can't go back…because…"

The right hand had warmth. The form of water borne from life flowed out. For the first time, Julie said,

"Because Ai…is already dead…"

Like a strong dike breaking apart, like a ripe fruit bursting, he was at his limit.

"Ah…ah…ah…!"

The eyes that were completely dry with age, were wet with tears, and a whimpered escaped from the large throat.

'Ah… ah, aaaaahhhhhhhh!"

Julie cried. He cried like a child, like a baby. The crying that was only filled with sadness immediately filled the hearts of the people.

Celica suddenly began to cry, triggered by the big man's tears. She appeared to be driven by fear, and was terrified as she kept crying..

Aaahhhhh, aaahhhhh!

Fugyaa, fugyaa.

It's like rain, Ai thought.

The rain of tears landed on her, Celica's new tears and Julie's old tears burned like flickers of fire with the exact same heat.

"I'm sorry…Mr Julie…"

Ai reached out and stroked his cheek. His tears were hot, like molten iron.

"I'm sorry…"

It was the first time she saw him cry. In hindsight, Julie was the one who always had others cry on him, nad never cried to others before..

The cheeks soaked in tears were of the same temperature as a flame.

It was the temperature of life.

"I'm sorry…"

Ai felt strangely sorry for some reason, and couldn’t help but apologize.

"I’m sorry…Mr Julie…"

Ai did not cry. So instead, they cried for her, and their teardrops landed on her..

"I'm sorry…"

Fugyaa, fugyaa.

Aaaahhhh, aaaahhh.

The first snow of the year fell outside.

+

Please let the four of us discuss this.

The doctors were mostly reluctant to comply with Scar's request. However, given that Ai herself too pleaded for this, they reluctantly accepted the request. They gave a few words of advice before leaving.

The infirmary was thus left to the family. It was not the apartment they were used to living at, and there was no food prepared by Scar, but the four well-traveled people quickly became accustomed to this place, and soon after, they were back to the mood of a family. As per the doctor’s advice, they moved the bed to the window to keep the Dead cold, and even brought a little heater and hot water pouch for Celica. Ai was acting way too normal, and Scar took the initiative, so the atmosphere was not too bad. The terrifying thing—and also, deflightfully—the four of them gradually became accustomed to Ai's death.

The family huddled in a circle and talked forever..

They talked about that dazzling sunrise on the day they met.

They talked about the night they spent in the wilderness, wandering around in the blue car..

They talked about the many Dead they met in Ortus.

They talked about the friends they met in Goran.

There was so much to talk about, and they just went on and on. Most of the stories were just trivial memories, but surprisingly, there was so much that Ai did not know about, which shocked her. They said that when Ai first started her journey, she often cried to sleep. She had no idea. On that note, it seemed Scar never realized that she was fond of eating raisins, and was taken aback when everyone said so. Celica never cared about whatever they said, while Julie wept as he recalled the past.

The snow was falling in the sky. The snow absorbed all the sounds and heat as it slowly piled up, and it was as though the world cease to exist except for this room.

Scar brewed a pot of tea. It was a souvenir someone had given to them back in Orus, a rich tea for the Dead. There were also incense sticks that were given to them a long time ago. There used to be one whole bag, but they gradually used them up, and had almost none left..

"Ahaha, is that so. Right, Mr Julie…Mr Julie?"

It was dusk, and snow covered everything.

"…He fell asleep?”

Julie was asleep with his head resting on Ai’s pillow. It was to be expected, for her had been running around everywhere over the past few days, and probably hardly slept at night.

"Let him sleep."

Scar unfolded a blanket softly and wrapped it around him. The big man looked worn out from all the sky, and showed an innocent smile. Celica too was the same. They were wrapped under a blanket, curled like a ball and sleeping soundly.

"You’re not sleepy, Miss Scar?"

Rolling up her thin sleeves, Ai set a small cup down on the cot. The cup was left with just a little bit of hellishly dark rich bean tea.

"I had some sleep pior to this, so I feel fine. Do you not feel sleep, Ai?"

"I'm fine for now…and will I feel sleepy? "

"Who knows…?"

Hmmm, the two of them tilted their heads and pondered. It was unspeakable that both Gravekeepers would not know, and Ai giggled. It would be really awkward to discuss such a cheeky topic if Julie had been awake, but thanks to this little chuckle, they felt better.

"…Ah. I know this may be weird to ask, but does your body feel well? "

Once Scar asked so, hmm, Ai tilted her head once again. Was she really alright?

She lifted her arm and check her pulse. Naturally, it had stopped. She tried breathing, but she felt that she did not feel suffocated even after she held her breath. She did not know whether her body temperature was normal, but since she felt it was a only a little warmer than the outside air, it appeared to be rather cold..

Ai lifted her arms slowly and shook them around, finding something a little amiss. She felt that muscles and bones were rubbing against each other, and it seemed like ‘they were moving because she moved’. Also..

"Ack."

She coughed again.

"This…probably isn’t a cold, but something’s stuck in my throat.."

"The doctors say they have done the bare minimal postmortem."

"Postmortem?"

"I do not know the doctors, but it is said to involve neutralizing the stomach acids and washing out the stomach…"

"Ueh."

It was said that from the moment of death, the Dead would inch closer to death, the mucous membrane of the stomach would be dissolved by the stomach acid, and the organs would cease to function, no longer processing the wastes inside the body. The body would thus erode slowly.

What about her? Was she fine?

She died, her heart stopped, and her body would rot. Was she fine with that?

Scar, who had learned to care so much over the last six months, soon realized the meaning of her own question,and looked apologetic.

"I guess?"

Ai however gave such an answer. She had died, her heart had ceased to beat, and her body was rotting, but she was fine with it.

No, truth be told, being able to say she was ‘fine’ in this situation showed that she was not fine, but Ai was fine. She was not exactly in such a fine condition that she was not fine, but she was fine.

"More important, do you know what happened, Miss Scar?"

"I do not know much either…"

They exchanged information briefly, Ai talked about the showdown against Nein, and Scar spoke of everything that happened since the morningUnfortunately, neither of them knew any details. They did not know why Ai had died or where Alice and Nein had disappeared to.

But in any case, they did not want to wake up the sleeping Julie and ask him..

There was no hurry. not anymore.

More importantly, Ai just wanted to talk to Scar.

It seemed the latter felt the same too.

"Ai."

"Yes."

"You died, no?"

"…Yes."

The surroundings were terribly quiet. Snow was falling outside the window.

Scar observed Ai carefully, and closed her eyes.

"In times like this, human cry, I believe…"

She opened her eyes at a big man next to her.

"How do you feel right now, Miss Scar?"

Ai was aware it was a terrible question, yet she did not really tink it was the case. Lots of time and significance had accumulated between them, and the words they spoke did not simplhad more than superficial meaning.

Scar stared at her palm silently. Her eyes were like the ripples on a clear lake. She was desperately trying to read something from them.

"…I do not understand…"

It was the act of naming a newborn being.

"My heart rate is increasing…so is my blood pressure…I am perspiring…I suppose this is the phenomenon…however, I do not really understand how I should react to them."

Ai did not reply. She knew very well it was pointless.

"…If I have to say, the closest experience will probably be at the rooftop of the World Tower. When I learned that I was no longer a Gravekeeper…the sense of loss I felt…might be similar to how it is now. Yet, it feels a little different…Ai, do you know what that is? "

Scar’s eyes were anxious. They did not look anything resembling a Gravekeeper, and looked so anxious, unsure, and she resembled someone who was on the verge of being crushed..

It was exactly like a reenactment of World Tower. The moment when it began, it ended, and when it ended, it began again.

So, Ai said.

"I don't know."

Ai showed a smile. A smile that would have Scar reproaching her for being a traitor.

Please decide on your own. Miss Scar, for yourself."

"…That is…quite a task."

"Yes, but everyone does it.

"I see… so everyone is doing it. Goodness…I do increasingly feel that being human is tedious, no?”

Scar suddenly lifted her right hand and touched Ai's cold cheek.

It was sudden, but Ai was neither shocked nor uncomfortable with it. Scar’s hand was as natural as Ai’s, and Ai felt that it was expected that she would be touched. Her feelings were emitting from the scorching fingertips like signals. The trembling little finger conveyed confusion, the intertwined finger conveyed regret, the stiff middle finger conveyed tension, and the powerless index finger conveyed disgust.

The thumb conveyed nothing gently touched Ai’s unscratched left eyebrow before leaving.

"…"

Scar hugged the left hand as though she was collecting something, closed her eyes, and let it sink into her heart.

"…I still…do not understand this emotion…"

[[Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 02.jpg|thumb]]

And from the depths of it, she found something that Ai did not understand, and named it.

"I have decided. I shall call this my grief…"

Ai nodded quietly. She neither disagreed nor agreed.

'I shall think, decide, and continue on every day from now on…"

"…Yes."

"Thank you, Ai, for teaching me to grieve and for giving me another piece of personhood."

She was like a machine trying to assemble herself. In this world, Scar had nothing other than her mission as a Gravekeeper, and finally stood on her own feet, until she gained a heart and a name.

Hence, she burst into tears.

"You fool…'

The scorching arms grabbed Ai's body; Ai too grabbed Scar with her hands, and buried her face into Scar’s chest. At this place where where her father's and sister's tears had flowed, she received her mother's tears as well.

'Ai…you fool…"

"I'm sorry."

Ai felt very apologetic for some reason.

All she could do was apologize.

"I never wanted…to experience this at all…"

"I'm sorry … I'm sorry XX—"

—I'm sorry, Miss Scar.

That was what Ai had assumed she wanted to say. Her heart was calm, and would not falter. Logically, she could not have misspoke,

And yet, all she said was,

"I'm sorry…mom…"

Perhaps these words were not for Scar. Perhaps Ai had mistaken the warm, soft person before her for the one she should most apologize to.

"So foolish…'

But the next moment, all the mistakes vanished with these words.

Both of them continued to weep, like the snow that fell silently.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kami-sama no Inai Nichiyoubi:Volume9 Novel Illustrations

2022-03-23T14:05:03Z

Teh Ping: Created page with "These are the illustrations used in volume 9: <gallery> Image:KnIN_09.jpg|'''Cover''' Image:Kamisama v09 Colored Page 01.jpg| Image:Kamisama v09.Colored Page 02.jpg| Image:Ka..."

These are the illustrations used in volume 9:

<gallery>
Image:KnIN_09.jpg|'''Cover'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Colored Page 01.jpg|
Image:Kamisama v09.Colored Page 02.jpg|
Image:Kamisama v09 Colored Page 03.jpg|
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 01.jpg|'''Page 029'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 02.jpg|'''Page 059'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 03.jpg|'''Page 073'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 04.jpg|'''Page 093'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 05.jpg|'''Page 127'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 06.jpg|'''Page 177'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 07.jpg|'''Page 223'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 08.jpg|'''Page 261'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 09.jpg|'''Page 311'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 10.jpg|'''Page 345'''
Image:Kamisama v09 Illustration 11.jpg|'''Page 349'''

</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kami-sama_no_Inai_Nichiyoubi:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Kamisama v09.Colored Page 02.jpg

2022-03-23T14:04:51Z

Teh Ping:

File:Kamisama v09 Illustration 11.jpg

2022-03-23T14:02:26Z

Teh Ping:

File:Kamisama v09 Illustration 10.jpg

2022-03-23T14:02:10Z

Teh Ping: